|
Calvin's
Commentaries on the Whole Bible
"He makes hence a
transition to another exhortation, that
we are to lay hold on that kingdom which
cannot be shaken; for the Lord shakes us
for this end, that he may really and
forever establish us in himself."
- On Hebrews 12
|
-
Genesis:
1-23,
24-50
-
Harmony of the Law:
Vol 1,
Vol 2,
Vol 3,
Vol 4
-
Joshua
-
Psalms:
1-35,
36-66,
67-92,
93-119,
119-150
-
Isaiah:
1-16,
17-32,
33-48,
49-66
-
Jeremiah:
1-9,
10-19,
20-29,
30-47,
48-52
-
Lamentations
-
Ezekiel:
1-12,
13-20
-
Daniel:
1-6,
7-12
-
Hosea
-
Joel
-
Amos
-
Obadiah
-
Jonah
-
Micah
-
Nahum
-
Habakkuk
-
Zephaniah
-
Haggai
-
Zechariah
-
Malachi
|
|
-
Harmony of the Gospels:
Vol 1,
Vol 2,
Vol 3
- John:
1-11,
12-21
- Acts:
1-13,
14-28
-
Romans
- 1
Corinthians:
1-14,
15-16
-
2 Corinthians
-
Galatians
-
Ephesians
-
Philippians
-
Colossians
-
1 Thessalonians
-
2 Thessalonians
-
1 Timothy
-
2 Timothy
-
Titus
-
Philemon
-
Hebrews
-
James
-
1 Peter
-
2 Peter
-
1 John
-
Jude
|
COMMENTARY
ON THE
HARMONY OF THE
EVANGELISTS,
MATTHEW, MARK, AND LUKE TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL LATIN, AND COLLATED WITH
THE AUTHOR'S FRENCH VERSION,
BY THE REV. WILLIAM PRINGLE
"For God had promised two things
seemingly opposite; that
the throne
of David would
be eternal, (Psalm
89:29, 36,) and that, after it had been destroyed, he would
raise up its ruins, (Amos
9:11;) that the sway of his kingly power would be eternal, and yet
that there should come forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse, (Isaiah
11:1.) Both must be fulfilled. That supremacy, therefore, which God
had bestowed on the tribe of Judah, was suffered by him to be
broken down for a time, that the attention of the people
might be more strongly directed to the expectation of
Christ’s reign. But when the destruction of the
Sanhedrim appeared to have cut off the hope of
believers, suddenly the Lord shone forth."
|
|
Calvin's Commentaries |
'Calvin is a Praeterist' -
According to His Translators | The Non-Preterist Historicalism of Calvin and Westminster
VOLUME FIRST
THE
TRANSLATOR’S PREFACE
All the writings of John
Calvin are marked by extraordinary vigor,
learning, and judgment. Few of them are so well known as the
institutes of the Christian religion — a systematic treatise, which,
though written at the early age of twenty-four, was universally
acknowledged to be a production of the highest ability. Concise and
luminous, powerful in argument, scriptural, devout and practical, it
has not been superseded by any later work. But the fame which he
acquired by the institutes was fully
sustained by his expository writings, which possess at least equal
claims on the attention of divines. They contributed powerfully to
diffuse the pure Gospel of Christ, commanded the applause of all the
Reformed Churches, and received even from enemies no mean
commendation. More than a century after his valuable life had
closed, they occupied a place in every theological library. The
learned Matthew Poole, in the preface to his Synopsis, apologizes
for the small number of his quotations from them, on the express
ground that the Commentaries themselves, he had every reason to
believe, were in the hands of all his readers.
This reputation, after having suffered a
partial eclipse, will soon, in all probability, regain its former
brightness. The first tendency to this improvement was discovered in
a neighboring country, where the distinguishing doctrines of
Christianity had long been supplanted by a creed little removed from
infidelity. In Germany, Biblical criticism is almost a national
pursuit. That unconquerable industry which had already crowned her
scholars with laurels in Greek and Roman literature, has given them
as unquestionable a pre-eminence in the field of sacred philology.
Had such rare attainments been always consecrated to the honor of
the Redeemer, every good man would have rejoiced. Unhappily, they
were but too frequently employed in maintaining the most dangerous
errors, in opposing every inspired statement which the mind of man
is unable fully to comprehend, in divesting religion of its
spiritual and heavenly character, and in undermining the whole
fabric of revealed truth. But a gracious Providence has raised up
other men, whom, though we may not feel ourselves at liberty to
subscribe to all their views, we cannot but hail as the friends of
evangelical truth, and admire for their holy fortitude in coming
to the help of the
Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty, (<070523>Judges
5:23.)
At the head of this illustrious band it is
almost superfluous to name Professor Tholuck of Halle, admitted by
the most competent judges, both in Britain and on the Continent, to
be one of the first biblical scholars of the age. Having been led by
his own researches, and by public events, to examine the writings of
the Reformer, he hastened to draw the attention of his countrymen to
the neglected treasures. His own Commentary on the Epistle to the
Romans afforded an opportunity which was eagerly embraced. Not
satisfied with this brief notice, he wrote an elaborate and masterly
dissertation on “The merits of Calvin as an Interpreter of the Holy
Scriptures,” a translation of which appeared shortly afterwards in
the (American) “Biblical Repository.” He superintended a handsome
octavo edition of Calvin’s Commentaries on the New Testament,
printed at Berlin, and sold at a moderate price. To another eminent
interpreter he candidly awards the honor of having led the way in
this undertaking. fa1 But he was
one of the earliest to follow in the path which had been marked out,
and has labored, beyond all his contemporaries, to make the
Commentaries of Calvin more extensively known, and more highly
esteemed.
Our Author has exerted a powerful influence
on all succeeding expositors. They have found their interest in
listening to his instructions, and have been more deeply indebted to
him than is generally known. Many valuable interpretations of
passages of Scripture appeared for the first time in his writings,
and have ever since been warmly approved. In other cases, the views
which had been previously held are placed by him in so strong a
light as to remove every doubt, and satisfy the most cautious
inquiry. And yet the stores, from which so much has been drawn, are
far from being exhausted, nor is their value greatly lowered by
improvements which have been subsequently made. The department of
History presents an analogous case. Documents which had been
overlooked are carefully examined. Conflicting evidence is more
accurately weighed. Important transactions assume a new aspect, or,
at least, are altered in their subordinate details. Still, there are
historians, in whose narrative the great lines of truth are so
powerfully drawn, that the feebler, though more exact, delineations
of other men cannot supply their place.
In the chief moral requisite for such a
work Calvin is excelled by none. He is an honest interpreter. No
consideration would have induced him to wrest the words of Scripture
from their plain meaning. Those who may question his conclusions
cannot trace them to an unworthy motive. Timid theologians will be
occasionally startled by his expositions. Though they may not
absolutely impeach the soundness of his doctrine, they will tremble
for the fate of some favorite theory or ingenious argument. With
such minds he has no sympathy. He examines the Scriptures with the
humility of one who inquires at the oracle of God, (<101623>2
Samuel 16:23,) and proclaims the reply with the faith of one who
knows that the word of the Lord is tried, (<191830>Psalm
18:30.)
Intimately connected with this integrity of
purpose is the Catholic spirit which he constantly breathes. His
labors are dedicated to no sect, but to the cause of divine truth.
If his opinions do not find equal favor with all true Christians,
they are made to feel that he addresses them as brethren in Christ
Jesus. In his eye the Church of Christ is one. He never forgets the
ties which unite all believers to each other and to their exalted
Head. Are there any whose sentiments are hardly distinguishable from
those things which are most surely believed among us, (<420101>Luke
1:1,) and yet who associate with the name of Calvinism all
that is stern and repulsive? Let them follow the expositions of this
master in Israel. They will find the most remarkable
peculiarities of his creed boldly avowed, but accompanied by other
revealed truths to which they had supposed him to be indifferent,
and by no ordinary earnestness of practical exhortation. Amidst his
severest denunciations of doctrinal error, they will not fail to
discover the same enlarged views and Christian forbearance which
animated the great apostle of the Gentiles. Rarely will they behold
that sentiment more beautifully exemplified,
Grace be to all
them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, (<490624>Ephesians
6:24.)
Learning
ought not to be a prominent
feature in a work essentially popular. But the learning of Calvin
manifests itself in the most desirable manner, and adds great weight
to his interpretations. Of his acquaintance with Hebrew it is
unnecessary now to speak. His familiarity with the Greek language
appears less in observations on phrases, or allusions to the various
renderings of some passages, than in a close adherence to those
shades of meaning which no translation of the Scriptures can convey.
Even when he appears to have overlooked or mistaken the words, a
reference to the original, which had been studiously kept out of
view, will justify the unexpected remark. fa2
Origen, Chrysostom, and other Greek
Fathers, were among his familiar authors. Classical writers are
introduced on every proper occasion, for illustrating a term, or a
custom, or the general principles of reasoning. Quotations are made
from these writers, and from some of their philosophical treatises,
which are seldom even consulted except by those who can read the
language with considerable freedom. To say nothing of the Stagyrite,
every scholar knows, for example, that no Greek prose offers more
serious difficulties than the idiomatic, though fascinating, style
of Plato. fa3
In that minute analysis which is peculiar
to modern criticism, Calvin may have been deficient. That he wanted
the skill necessary for such investigations is not so manifest. The
absence of those processes by which he arrived at his conclusions
makes it difficult to determine how far the subtle elements of
language had undergone his scrutiny. If we shall suppose him to have
neglected these matters, our astonishment must be the greater that
the deductions of recent inquirers should have been so largely
anticipated. Conjectures thrown out by Sir Isaac Newton were long
afterwards verified by experiments of extreme labor and delicacy.
But Calvin speaks habitually with a tone of confidence. We must
therefore conclude that, like the shrewd remarks to which the
philosopher was pleased to give the name of conjectures, his
discoveries were reached by a shorter route, which other minds could
with difficulty follow. fa4
This extraordinary sagacity was accompanied
by another quality not less needed in an interpreter, a sound
judgment, which leaned neither to ancient usage nor to ingenious
novelties, which refused to bow to the authority of great names, and
sternly rebuked the most plausible sophistry when opposed to the
plain and obvious meaning of Scripture. He took a dispassionate and
wide survey, not only of the passage immediately under
consideration, but of kindred expressions or sentiments that were
found in any of the inspired writers. It was left to the industry of
later times to collect parallels, and arrange them on the margin of
our Bibles, as an invaluable aid to interpretation. But his own
perusal of the sacred volume supplied him largely with such
materials, and enabled him to draw them out with instinctive
readiness as occasion required.
As we pass along, we meet with direct
quotations, largely but appositely introduced, and tending to
confirm the views which he had adopted. Still more frequently we
observe a copious use of that phraseology which is peculiar to the
sacred writers, and which falls on the pious ear with refreshing
melody. In him it rises higher than that felicitous application of
Scripture which our more elegant writers have cultivated for the
purpose of imparting a literary charm to their compositions; for
those beauties came to him unsought while he was aiming at something
higher than the mere ornaments of diction, and the language of
Scripture had been so thoroughly interwoven with his ordinary style,
that he must have been frequently unconscious of its presence. To
aid the reader in discovering those allusions, the passages from
which they have been taken are generally marked. The references made
by our Author himself may be supposed to be abundant, and must have
struck many persons as a prominent feature of his writings; but in
far more numerous cases, no clue was given to his authorities, and
some pains have been taken to supply the omissions.
The Latin original has been scrupulously
followed. His own vernacular version gives us some idea of the
freedom, spirit, and elegance, with which he would have accommodated
himself to the taste of the English reader, if it had been executed
in our language. But a translator is not permitted to use the same
liberties as the author, and faithfulness demands that he shall
adhere strictly to the copy which is set before him. The meaning has
been given without addition or omission, and even the structure of
the sentences has been followed, so far as that could be done
without violating the purity of English idiom. To exhibit the
peculiar excellencies of such a writer, or, where that could not be
done, to find in a modern tongue a suitable equivalent, was no easy
task. His admirably concise diction, and rapid but masterly
transitions, and above all, that rare felicity of expression for
which his severest judges have given him credit, render it difficult
to represent the style and manner of so great a master of
composition.
All the assistance that could be derived
from our Author’s French version has been thankfully accepted. It
would have been unwise as well as ungrateful to leave out of view so
authoritative an exposition of his meaning, or to disregard the
production of one whose command of his native tongue is acknowledged
by the ablest critics to have anticipated the elegancies of a later
age. “He wrote in Latin,” says D’Alembert, “as well as is possible
in a dead language, and in French with a purity which was
extraordinary for his time. This purity, which is to the present day
admired by our skillful critics, renders his writings greatly
superior to almost all of the same age; as the works of Messieurs de
Port Royal are still distinguished on the same account from the
barbarous rhapsodies of their opponents and contemporaries.” Amidst
the driest details of verbal criticism, there are frequent glimpses
of that eloquence which De Thou and other great men regarded with
admiration, and which, when aided by the living voice, must have
told powerfully on his hearers.
It must be observed, however, that the
Latin and French texts have been treated apart, as if they had not
proceeded from the same pen, and have been separated by a broad line
which meets the eye of the reader. The old translators sometimes
proceeded as if they had not been aware of the vernacular copy, and
at other times blended it with the original in so strange a manner,
that they appear to follow a path of their own, while they are
faithfully tracking the Author’s footsteps. In the new translations
prepared for the Calvin Society,
care has been taken to adhere scrupulously to the Latin text, and at
the same time to give the English reader the full benefit of those
illustrations which the Author thought fit to employ in submitting
the work to the perusal of his countrymen. The French translation
has been all along collated with the original; and whenever it
contained additional matter, or removed obscurity by greater
copiousness of language, or even when a striking phrase occurred,
the passages have been exhibited and translated at the bottom of the
page.
Notes,
partly selected, but chiefly
original, have been added. Some are intended to illustrate a remote
allusion, to prevent a casual expression from being misunderstood,
or to bring out more clearly the Author’s meaning. Others are
devoted to history, or to biblical criticism. Those which have been
written by myself, and for which I must be held responsible, are
marked. Ed. All questions of a doctrinal nature have been
excluded from these Notes. The publications of the Calvin
Translation Society
are addressed to the whole Church of Christ, and ought not to wear
the badge of any of the sections into which that Church is unhappily
divided. In every thing that relates to doctrine the Author has been
left in full possession of the field.
It will scarcely be supposed that every
interpretation contained in this work has my entire concurrence. The
great principles inculcated in the writings of Calvin have my
cordial approbation; and, indeed, I could scarcely name a writer
with whose views of Divine truth I more fully coincide. As a
Commentator, ever since I became acquainted with him, I have been
accustomed to assign to him the highest rank, and to receive his
expositions with the deepest respect. My labors on this and on a
former occasion fa5 led me to
examine his opinions more closely than before, and have raised him
still more highly in my estimation. There are some points on which I
feel assured that he mistook the meaning of Scripture; but almost
all of them had been little investigated in his day, and do not
appear to have been subjected to his usual severity of judgment.
Many will wonder that he should contend so earnestly for the
identity of John’s baptism with Christ’s baptism, instead of
representing them to be two distinct ordinances, instituted for
separate purposes, and placed under totally different regulations:
but on this question the followers of Christ may agree to differ. It
will excite more general surprise to find the great Reformer
maintaining the right of the civil magistrate to punish heretics,
and even to inflict on them the last sentence of the law. Men far
inferior to him in learning and ability have avoided mistakes from
which his powerful and enlightened mind was not exempted. They ought
to regard with admiration and gratitude the conduct of a gracious
Providence, which preserved his creed so remarkably free from Romish
errors, and enabled him to approach so closely to the mind of the
Holy Spirit.
A may be expected to resemble other works
which bear the same title. Our Author’s delight in brevity, and his
extreme aversion to repeat what he had said before, would aid the
influence of other reasons for adopting this plan, which are stated
by himself towards the conclusion of The Argument. To meet
one obvious disadvantage of this arrangement, a Table of the
passages expounded, which may enable the reader easily to discover
where the exposition is to be found, becomes necessary. Such a
Table, together with a list of the passages taken from other books
of Scripture which are quoted or illustrated in this work, and a
copious Index to the subjects of which it treats, will be given in
the Third volume.
The old translator of the Harmony, Eusebius
Paget, deserves to be honored by the admirers of Calvin. It was
indeed to be expected that, after the lapse of nearly three
centuries, his version would be found unsuitable to modern taste.
But it is highly creditable to his scholarship, and to his
scrupulous fidelity to the original, for which his well known
integrity, and his warm attachment to the writings of the Reformer,
were a sufficient guarantee. His name has come down to us in
connection with sermons and other works, which appear to have been
much esteemed, but are now little known. “The History of the Bible,
briefly collected, by way of Question and Answer,” was one of his
productions, and was printed at the end of several of the old
editions of the Bible.
This volume is adorned by a
well-authenticated likeness of the Reformer.
fa6 Many will be surprised to trace the lines of
extreme old age in the countenance of one who died at the age of
fifty-five. But all his biographers agree in stating that, ere he
had concluded his fortieth year, the white locks, shrivelled
features, and bent shoulders, bespoke Calvin to be already an old
man; fa7 and that long before
other fifteen years had run their course, he seemed as if
threescore years and ten, or rather fourscore years, had
passed over him, and brought their usual attendants of labor and
sorrow, (<199010>Psalm
90:10.) His friends observed with grief the forerunners of an event
which, when it arrived, they could not but mourn as the premature
close of a life so highly valued.
The quaint title-pages of two editions of
the French version, together with the “Epistle Dedicatory” of
Eusebius Paget, and a fac-simile of his title-page,
immediately follow this Preface.
It may be proper to state, in conclusion,
that, throughout this work, Calvin’s own version of
the three evangelists is adopted, as nearly
as the difference of the languages would allow, in preference to our
Authorized Version, which would not have rendered equal assistance
to the reader in understanding the expositions. Yet the singular
coincidence between the two Versions, interrupted chiefly by verbal
differences which do not affect the sense, lends countenance to the
suggestion of an esteemed friend and fellow-laborer, that King
James’s Translators have been more deeply indebted to the labors of
Calvin than is generally believed.
W. P.
Auchterarder,
4th January, 1845.
THE EPISTLE
DEDICATORY
TO THE OLD TRANSLATION
To the right honorable
FRANCIS, EARL OF BEDFORD,
Of the noble order of the garter, knight,
One of the lords of her majesty’s most hon. Privy
council;
Grace and peace from god, with the increase of
that true
Honor which is from god, and lasteth for ever.
[Prefixed to the Original English
Translation, London, 1584 and 1610.]
The choice (Right
Honourable) which Luke the Evangelist made in dedicating this
History of the Gospel, which he wrote, to that noble man Theophilus,
and which that man of worthy memory, M. John Calvin, took in
dedicating these his labors to the Lords of Frankfort, driveth me to
dedicate this my small labor of translating this book into the
English tongue. And though it is but little that I have done, in
comparison of the labors of the other two, and not worth the
offering to men of great estate; yet, lest that I should seem
singular in dissenting from these two singular instruments in the
Church of God, and that in one and the selfsame book I have presumed
to make bold of your Lordship’s name, hoping that your Honor will
not mislike to have it written in the forehead of this book with
noble Theophilus and the Lords of Frankfort; specially, sith that I
do it in testimony of my dutiful love to you, for the manifold grace
of God in you, and benefits which I have received from you. Men do
commonly, in their Epistles, write either in the commendation of the
work, or in the praise of their patron, or in discharging of
themselves of the discredit which their enemies would lay upon them.
But I crave pardon of your Honor, if, in studying to be short, I
omit these things.
For, first, the very name of The
Gospel of Jesus
Christ and then the names of Matthew,
Mark, and Luke,
the Evangelists, and of M. Calvin, the
gatherer of The Harmony and the writer of The Commentary, do yield
more credit and commendation to the matter than all that I can say
of it, all the days of my life. Only this I say of M. Calvin’s
labors here, that in my simple judgment it is one of the
profitablest works for the Church that ever he did write.
Next, for your praises, as you like not to
hear them, so I will not offend you in setting them down, nor give
others occasion to condemn me of flattery. They which have best
known you say, that you began a good course in your youth; that you
witnessed a good confession in the late time of persecution; that
your constancy hath been testified by your troubles at home and
travels in foreign countries: You have continued your profession in
the midst of your dignity, lordships, and living, left by your
parents, and in the seat of government wherein our sovereign and
most gracious Queen hath placed you; not falling asleep, in
security, in this so peaceable a time.
My Lord, continue to the end, so shall you
be safe. I speak not this as if it were your own strength that hath
holden you up all this while; but meditate sometimes, I pray you,
upon the seventy-first Psalm; and pray that Lord, as David did, who
kept you in your youth, that He will keep you in your old age, now
that your hair is hoar and hairs grey. And I beseech the mighty Lord
to thrust them forward which are drawn back by their youthly
affections, and to raise up them that fell away for fear of
troubles, and to waken those which in this quiet and calm time do
sleep in security, or wax wanton with the wealth of the world; that
we may meet the Lord with true humility and earnest repentance, to
see if He will be intreated to continue His mercies towards us; lest
he turn his correcting rod, which he hath so oft shaken over us,
into a devouting sword to consume us.
Of myself I will say nothing. The mouths of
the wicked cannot be stopped. Their false tongues, I hope, shall
teach me to walk warily; and I have learned, I thank my God, to pass
through good report and through evil, and to commit myself and my
cause to Him that judgeth right.
The Lord of lords preserve your Honour in
safety, and multiply all spiritual blessings upon you and yours.
From Kiltehampton, in Cornwall, this 28th of, January, 1584.
The Lord’s most unworthy Minister, lame
Eusebius Paget
THE
AUTHOR’S EPISTLE
DEDICATORY
TO
The Very Noble And Illustrious Lords,
THE BURGOMASTERS AND COUNCIL
OFTHE NOBLE CITY OF
FRANKFORT,
JOHN CALVIN
If virtuous
examples were ever necessary to be held out for imitation, in order
to stimulate lazy, sluggish, or inactive persons, the sloth,
and—what is more—the indifference of this very corrupt age makes it
necessary that the greater part of men, who do not of their own
accord advance, but rather fall back, should at least be compelled
by shame to discharge their duty. All, indeed, are seen to be
influenced, both in public and in private, by a disgraceful
emulation. There is not a king who does not labor to show that he is
equal to his neighbors in the address, or perseverance, or energy,
or courage, necessary for extending, by every possible method, the
bounds of his dominion. There is not a state or commonwealth that
yields the preference to others for cunning and all the arts of
deception, nor a single individual among the ranks of the ambitious
who will acknowledge his inferiority to others in wicked
contrivances. In short, we would almost say that they had entered
into a silent but mutual conspiracy to challenge each other to a
contest of vices, and every man who carries wickedness to an extreme
easily ruins a vast multitude by his example; so that, amidst the
general prevalence of crimes, very few persons are to be found who
exhibit a pattern of uprightness.
For these reasons I reckon it to be the
more advantageous that those uncommon excellencies, by which eminent
persons are distinguished, should receive the commendations which
they deserve, and should be raised to an elevated situation so as to
be seen at a great distance, that the desire of imitating them may
be awakened in many breasts. And this I acknowledge, most honorable
Lords, to be the principal reason why I am desirous that this work
of mine should be given to the world under the sanction of your
name. For though my undertaking will be regarded by me as having
obtained a distinguished reward, if your readiness to do good shall
derive from it any increase, yet I have had more particularly in my
eye the other object which has been mentioned, namely, that others
may equal your progress, or at least may follow the same course.
I have no intention, however, to frame a
catalogue of all the excellencies by which you are distinguished,
but shall satisfy myself for the present with mentioning, in terms
of commendation, one excellence which has bound to you myself and a
great number of the servants of Christ by what may be called a more
sacred tie. It was a great matter that, more than five years ago,
when all were seized with dreadful alarm, when a fearful devastation
of the churches of Germany, and almost the destruction of the
Gospel, was threatened by the calamity which had occurred, you, on
whom the first shower of darts fell, stood firm in an open
profession of the faith which was at that time extremely odious, and
steadily maintained the pure doctrine of godliness which you had
embraced, so as to make it evident that, amidst the greatest
anxieties and dangers, there is nothing which you value more highly
than to fight under the banner of Christ. But it is still more
remarkable, and more worthy of being put on record, that you not
only maintain the pure worship of God among yourselves, and
faithfully endeavor to keep your fellow-citizens within the fold of
Christ, but that you collect as torn members those fragments of a
dispersed church which had been thrown out in other countries.
In the present melancholy state of affairs,
it has given me no small consolation to learn that devout
worshippers of God, who had come to you as exiles from England and
from other places, were received by you with warm hospitality; and
that you not only opened your gates to them in their wretched exile,
but rendered deserved honor to the Son of God, by making his Gospel
to be distinctly heard in your city in foreign languages. A similar
instance of distinguished kindness was recently showed to the
unhappy natives of Locarno by the Council of Zurich, who not
only threw open their city to them, (when they were not permitted to
worship Christ at home according to their consciences) but even
assigned to them a church for holding their religious assemblies,
and were not prevented by a diversity of language from desiring to
hear Christ talk Italian in their own city.
To return to yourselves: as soon as I heard
that you had had the kindness to allow persons who speak our
language to found a church amongst you, I considered that you had
laid me under private obligations, and resolved to take this
opportunity of testifying my gratitude. For while there is good
reason for deploring the state of our nation to be such, that the
sacrilegious tyranny of Popery has made a residence in our own
country to be little else than a banishment from the kingdom of God,
so, on the other hand, it is a distinguished favor to have a
habitation granted to us on a foreign soil, where the lawful worship
of God may be observed. This truly sacred hospitality—which was
rendered not to men, but rather to Christ himself—will, I trust, add
to your already prosperous condition fresh acts of the divine
kindness, and secure them to you in uninterrupted succession.
For my own part at least, as I have just
now declared, such were my inducements to dedicate to you this work
of mine. It is a Harmony arranged out of Three Evangelists,
and has been prepared by me with the greatest fidelity and
diligence. What toil I have bestowed on it would serve no purpose to
detail; and how far I have succeeded must be left to others to
decide. The readers to whom I refer are those honest, learned, and
well-disposed persons, whose desire of making progress is not
retarded by a barbarous shame at receiving instruction, and who feel
an interest in the public advantage. I do not trouble myself with
mean and wicked scoundrels; and such I call not only the hooded
monks, who, in defending the tyranny of the Pope, carry on open war
with us, but those useless dronesl
who, mixing with us, seize on every pretense for concealing their
ignorance, and would wish to have the light of doctrine wholly
extinguished. Let them impudently bark at me as much as they please:
my reply will be always ready. Neither divine nor human obligation
subjects me to the judgment of those who deserve the lash for their
most disgraceful ignorance, as much as they deserve the whip for
their obstinate and hardened malice and insolence.
I may be allowed at least to say, without
the imputation of boasting, that I have faithfully endeavored to be
of service to the Church of God. Two years ago, John was
published along with my Commentary, which, I trust, was not without
advantage. And thus like one of the heralds,
fb2 I have endeavored, to the utmost extent that my
ability allowed, to do honor to Christ riding magnificently in his
royal chariot drawn by four horses; and feel assured that candid
readers, who have derived advantage from my labors, will not be
ashamed to acknowledge that the success has, in some measure,
corresponded to my wish. The evangelical history, related by four
witnesses divinely appointed, is justly compared by me to a chariot
drawn by four horses: for by this appropriate and just harmony God
appears to have expressly prepared for his Son a triumphal chariot,
from which he may make a magnificent display to the whole body of
believers, and in which, with rapid progress, he may review the
world. Augustine, too, makes an apt comparison of the Four
Evangelists to trumpets, the sound of which fills every region of
the world, so that the Church, gathered from the East, and West, and
South, and North, flows into a holy unity of faith. So much the more
intolerable is the curiosity of those who, not satisfied with the
heavenly heralds, obtrude upon us, under the name of a Gospel,
disgusting tales, which serve no other purpose than to pollute the
purity of faith, and to expose the name of Christ to the sneers and
ridicule of the ungodly.
With regard to yourselves, most noble
Lords, as you detest every kind of leaven, by which the native
purity of the Gospel is corrupted, and show that you have nothing
more at heart than to defend and maintain the pure doctrine, as it
was delivered by Christ, I feel assured that this production, which
opens up the treasure of the Gospel, will receive your warmest
approbation, and trust that my dedication of it to you will be
accepted as a mark of my regard. Farewell, most illustrious Lords.
May Christ always direct you by his Spirit, support you by his
power, defend you by his protection, and enrich your city and
commonwealth with all abundance of blessings.
Geneva,
1st August, M.D.LV.
THE ARGUMENT
ON THE GOSPEL OF JESUS CHRIST
ACCORDING TO MATTHEW, MARK, AND
LUKE
In order to read
with profit the Evangelical history, it is of great importance to
understand the meaning of the word Gospel.
fc1 We shall thus be enabled to ascertain what design
those heavenly witnesses had in writing, and to what object the
events related by them must be referred. That their histories did
not receive this name from others, but were so denominated by the
Authors, is evident from Mark, who expressly says (<410101>1:1)
that he relates the beginning of the Gospel of Jesus Christ.
There is one passage in the writings of Paul, from which above all
others a clear and certain definition of the word Gospel may
be obtained, where he tells us that it . .
was promised by God in the Scriptures, through
the prophets, concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, who was made
of the seed of David according to the flesh, and declared to be the
Son of God with power, according to the Spirit of sanctification, by
the resurrection from the dead, (<450102>Romans
1:2-4.)
First, this passage shows that the Gospel
is a testimony of the revealed salvation, which had been formerly
promised to the Fathers in an uninterrupted succession of ages. It
points out, at the same time, a distinction between the promises
which kept the hope of the people in suspense, and this joyful
message, by which God declares that he has accomplished those things
which he had formerly required them to expect.
fc2 In the same manner he states a little afterwards,
that in the Gospel
the righteousness
of God is openly manifested, which was testified by the Law and the
Prophets, (<450321>Romans 3:21.)
The same apostle calls it, in another
passage, an Embassy by which the reconciliation of the world
to God, once accomplished by the death of Christ, is daily offered
to men, (<470520>2 Corinthians
5:20.)
Secondly, Paul means not only that Christ
is the pledge of all the blessings that God has ever promised, but
that we have in him a full and complete exhibition of them; as he
elsewhere declares that all the promises of God in him are yea,
and in him amen, (<470120>2
Corinthians 1:20.) And, indeed, the freely bestowed adoption, by
which we are made sons of God, as it proceeds from the good pleasure
which the Father had from eternity, has been revealed to us in this
respect, that Christ (who alone is the Son of God by nature) has
clothed himself with our flesh, and made us his brethren. That
satisfaction by which sins are blotted out, so that we are no longer
under the curse and the sentence of, death, is to be found nowhere
else than in the sacrifice of his death. Righteousness, and
salvation, and perfect happiness, are founded on his resurrection.
The Gospel, therefore, is a public
exhibition of the Son of God manifested in the flesh, (<540316>1
Timothy 3:16,) to deliver a ruined world, and to restore men from
death to life. It is justly called a good and joyful
message, for it contains perfect happiness. Its object is to
commence the reign of God, and by means of our deliverance from the
corruption of the flesh, and of our renewal by the Spirit, to
conduct us to the heavenly glory. For this reason it is often called
the kingdom of heaven, and the restoration to a blessed life,
which is brought to us by Christ, is sometimes called the kingdom
of God: as when Mark says that Joseph waited for the kingdom
of God, (<411543>Mark
15:43,) he undoubtedly refers to the coming of the Messiah.
Hence it is evident that the word Gospel
applies properly to the New Testament, and that those writers
are chargeable with a want of precision, fc3
who say that it was common to all ages, and who suppose that the
Prophets, equally with the Apostles, were ministers of the Gospel.
Widely different is the account which Christ gives us, when he says,
that
the law and the
prophets were till John, and that since
that time the kingdom of God began to be preached, (<421616>Luke
16:16.)
Mark, too, as we mentioned a little ago,
declares that the preaching of John was the beginning of the
Gospel, (<430101>John 1:1.)
Again, the four histories, which relate how Christ discharged the
office of Mediator, have with great propriety received this
designation. As the birth, death, and resurrection of Christ contain
the whole of our salvation, and are therefore the peculiar subject
of the Gospel, the name of Evangelists is justly and
suitably applied to those who place before our eyes Christ who has
been sent by the Father, that our faith may acknowledge him to be
the Author of a blessed life.
The power and results of his coming are
still more fully expressed in other books of the New Testament. And
even in this respect John differs widely from the other three
Evangelists: for he is almost wholly occupied in explaining the
power of Christ, and the advantages which we derive from him; while
they insist more fully on one point, that our Christ is that Son of
God who had been promised to be the Redeemer of the world. They
interweave, no doubt, the doctrine which relates to the office of
Christ, and inform us what is the nature of his grace, and for what
purpose he has been given to us; but they are principally employed,
as I have said, in showing that in the person of Jesus Christ has
been fulfilled what God had promised from the beginning.
fc4 They had no intention or design to abolish by their
writings the law and the prophets; as some fanatics dream
that the Old Testament is superfluous, now that the truth of
heavenly wisdom has been revealed to us by Christ and his Apostles.
On the contrary, they point with the finger to Christ, and admonish
us to seek from him whatever is ascribed to him by the law and
the prophets. The full profit and advantage, therefore, to be
derived from the reading of the Gospel will only be obtained when we
learn to connect it with the ancient promises.
With regard to the three writers of the
Evangelical history, whom I undertake to expound, Matthew is
sufficiently known. Mark is generally supposed to have been
the private friend and disciple of Peter. It is even believed that
he wrote the Gospel, as it was dictated to him by Peter, and thus
merely performed the office of an amanuensis or clerk.
fc5 But on this subject we need not give ourselves much
trouble, for it is of little importance to us, provided only we
believe that he is a properly qualified and divinely appointed
witness, who committed nothing to writing, but as the Holy Spirit
directed him and guided his pen. There is no ground whatever for the
statement of Jerome, that his Gospel is an abridgment of the Gospel
by Matthew. He does not everywhere adhere to the order which Matthew
observed, and from the very commencement handles the subjects in a
different manner. Some things, too, are related by him which the
other had omitted, and his narrative of the same event is sometimes
more detailed. It is more probable, in my opinion—and the nature of
the case warrants the conjecture—that he had not seen Matthew’s book
when he wrote his own; so far is he from having expressly intended
to make an abridgment.
I have the same observation to make
respecting Luke: for we will not say that the diversity which
we perceive in the three Evangelists was the object of express
arrangement, but as they intended to give an honest narrative of
what they knew to be certain and undoubted, each followed that
method which he reckoned best. Now as this did not happen by chance,
but by the direction of Divine Providence, so under this diversity
in the manner of writing the Holy Spirit suggested to them an
astonishing harmony, which would almost be sufficient of itself to
secure credit to them, if there were not other and stronger
evidences to support their authority.
Luke asserts plainly enough that he is the
person who attended Paul. But it is a childish statement which
Eusebius makes, that Paul is the Author of the Gospel which bears
the name of Luke, because in one passage he mentions his Gospel,
fc6 (<550208>2
Timothy 2:8.) As if what follows did not make it clear that Paul is
speaking of his whole preaching, and not of a single book: for he
adds, for which I suffer trouble, even to bonds, (<550209>2
Timothy 2:9.) Now, it is certain that he was not held guilty
fc7 of having written a book, but of having
administered and preached with the living voice the doctrine of
Christ. Eusebius, whose industry was great, discovers here a
singular want of judgment in collecting without discrimination such
gross absurdities. On this head I have thought it necessary to warn
my readers, that they may not be shocked at fooleries of the same
description which occur in every part of his history.
Of that method of interpretation which I
have chosen to adopt, and which it may be many persons, at first
sight, will not approve, it will be proper to give some account for
the satisfaction of pious and candid readers. First, it is beyond
all dispute, that it is impossible to expound, in a proper and
successful manner, any one of the Evangelists, without comparing him
with the other two; and, accordingly, faithful and learned
commentators spend a very great portion of their labor on
reconciling the narratives of the three Evangelists. But as it
frequently happens that persons of ordinary abilities find the
comparison to be no easy matter, when it is necessary to pass at
every turn from the one to the other, I thought that it might prove
to be a seasonable and useful abridgment of their labor, if I were
to arrange the three histories in one unbroken chain, or in a single
picture, in which the reader may perceive at a glance the
resemblance or diversity that exists. In this way I shall leave out
nothing that has been written by any of the three Evangelists; and
whatever may be found in more than one of them will be collected
into one place.
Whether or not I have succeeded to my
expectation, the reader must decide by his own experience. So far
from claiming the praise of having brought out something new, I
readily acknowledge, as becomes an honest man, that I have adopted
this method in imitation of others. Bucer, a man of revered
memory, and an eminent teacher of the Church of God, who above all
others appears to me to have labored successfully in this field, has
been especially my model. As he availed himself of the labors of the
ancients who had traveled this road before him, so my toils have
been not a little alleviated by his industry and application. Where
I use the liberty of differing from him, (which I have freely done,
whenever it was necessary,) Bucer himself, if he were still an
inhabitant of the earth, would not be displeased.
COMMENTARY
ON A
HARMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS
LUKE 1:1-4
Table 1-1
Luke is the only
Evangelist who makes a preface to his Gospel, for the purpose of
explaining briefly the motive which induced him to write. By
addressing a single individual he may appear to have acted
foolishly, instead of sounding the trumpet aloud, as was his duty,
and inviting all men to believe. It appears, therefore, to be
unsuitable that the doctrine which does not peculiarly belong to one
person or to another, but is common to all, should be privately sent
to his friend Theophilus. Hence some have been led to think that
Theophilus is an appellative noun, and is applied to all godly
persons on account of their love of God; but the epithet
which is joined to it is inconsistent with that opinion. Nor is
there any reason for dreading the absurdity which drove them to
adopt such an expedient. For it is not less true that Paul’s
doctrine belongs to all, though some of his Epistles were addressed
to certain cities, and others to certain men. Nay, we must
acknowledge, if we take into account the state of those times, that
Luke adopted a conscientious and prudent course. There were tyrants
on every hand who, by terror and alarm, were prepared to obstruct
the progress of sound doctrine. This gave occasion to Satan and his
ministers for spreading abroad the clouds of error, by which the
pure light would be obscured. Now, as the great body of men cared
little about maintaining the purity of the Gospel, and few
considered attentively the inventions of Satan or the amount of
danger that lurked under such disguises, every one who excelled
others by uncommon faith, or by extraordinary gifts of the Spirit,
was the more strongly bound to do his utmost, by care and industry,
for preserving the doctrine of godliness pure and uncontaminated
from every corruption. Such persons were chosen by God to be the
sacred keepers of the law, by whom the heavenly doctrine committed
to them should be honestly handed down to posterity. With this view
therefore, Luke dedicates his Gospel to Theophilus, that he might
undertake the faithful preservation of it; and the same duty Paul
enjoins and recommends to Timothy, (<550114>2
Timothy 1:14; 3:14.)
1.
Forasmuch
as many. He
assigns a reason for writing which, one would think, ought rather to
have dissuaded him from writing. To compose a history, which had
already employed many authors, was unnecessary labor, at least if
they had faithfully discharged their duty. But no accusation of
imposture, or carelessness, or any other fault, is in the slightest
degree insinuated. It looks, therefore, as if he were expressing a
resolution to do what had been already done. I reply, though he
deals gently with those who had written before him, he does not
altogether approve of their labors. He does not expressly say that
they had written on matters with which they were imperfectly
acquainted, but by laying claim to certainty as to the facts, he
modestly denies their title to full and unshaken confidence. It may
be objected that, if they made false statements, they ought rather
to have been severely censured. I reply again, they may not have
been deeply in fault; they may have erred more from want of
consideration than from malice; and, consequently, there would be no
necessity for greater fierceness of attack. And certainly there is
reason to believe that these were little more than historical
sketches which, though comparatively harmless at the time, would
afterwards, if they had not been promptly counteracted, have done
serious injury to the faith. But it is worthy of remark that, in
applying this remedy through Luke to unnecessary writings, God had a
wonderful design in view of obtaining, by universal consent, the
rejection of others, and thus securing undivided credit to those
which reflect brightly his adorable majesty. There is the less
excuse for those silly people, by whom disgusting stories, under the
name of Nicodemus, or some other person, are, at the present day,
palmed upon the world.
Are
most surely
believed among
us. The participle
peplhroforhme>na, which Luke employs, denotes things fully
ascertained, and which do not admit of doubt. The old translator has
repeatedly fallen into mistakes about this word, and through that
ignorance has given us a corrupted sense of some very beautiful
passages. One of these occurs in the writings of Paul, where he
enjoins every man to be fully persuaded in his own
mind, (<451405>Romans
14:5,) that conscience may not hesitate and waver, tossed to and fro
(<490414>Ephesians
4:14) by doubtful opinions. Hence, too, is derived the word
plhrofori>a, which he erroneously
renders fullness, while it denotes
that strong conviction springing from faith, in which godly minds
safely rest. There is still, as I have said, an implied contrast;
for, by claiming for himself the authority of a faithful witness, he
destroys the credit of others who give contrary statements.
Among
us f1
has the same meaning as with
us. f2
He appears to make faith rest on a weak foundation, its relation to
men, while it ought to rest on the Word of God only; and certainly
the full assurance
(plhrofori>a)
of faith is ascribed to the sealing of the Spirit, (<520105>1
Thessalonians 1:5; <581022>Hebrews
10:22.) I reply, if the Word of God does not hold the first rank,
faith will not be satisfied with any human testimonies, but, where
the inward confirmation of the Spirit has already taken place, it
allows them some weight in the historical knowledge of facts. By
historical knowledge I mean that knowledge which we obtain
respecting events, either by our own observation or by the statement
of others. For, with respect to the visible works of God, it is
equally proper to listen to eye-witnesses
as to rely on experience. Besides,
those whom Luke follows were not private authors, but were also
ministers of
the Word. By
this commendation he exalts them above the rank of human authority;
for he intimates that the persons from whom he received his
information had been divinely authorized to preach the Gospel.
Hence, too, that security which he shortly afterwards mentions, and
which, if it does not rest upon God, may soon be disturbed. There is
great weight in his denominating those from whom he received his
Gospel ministers of
the Word; for
on that ground believers conclude that the witnesses are beyond all
exception, as the Lawyers express it, and cannot lawfully be set
aside.
Erasmus, who has borrowed from Virgil
f3 a phrase used in his version, did not sufficiently
consider the estimation and weight due to a Divine calling. Luke
does not talk in a profane style, but enjoins us in the person of
his friend Theophilus to keep in view the command of Christ, and to
hear with reverence the Son of God speaking through his Apostles. It
is a great matter that he affirms them to have been
eye-witneses,
but, by calling them ministers, he
takes them out of the common order of men, that our faith may have
its support in heaven and not in earth. In short, Luke’s meaning is
this: “that, since thou now hast those things committed faithfully
to writing which thou hadst formerly learned by oral statements,
thou mayest place a stronger reliance on the received doctrine.” It
is thus evident that God has employed every method to prevent our
faith from being suspended on the doubtful and shifting opinions of
men. There is the less room for excusing the ingratitude of the
world, which, as if it openly preferred the uncertainty arising out
of vague and unfounded reports, turns from so great a Divine favor
with loathing. But let us attend to the remarkable distinction which
our Lord has laid down, that foolish credulity may not insinuate
itself under the name of faith. Meanwhile, let us allow the world to
be allured, as it deserves, by the deceitful baits of foolish
curiosity, and even to surrender itself willingly to the delusions
of Satan.
3.
Having
carefully examined
all things.
The old translator has it, having
followed out
all things;
f4 and the Greek verb parakolouqei~n
is taken metaphorically from those who tread in the footsteps of
others, that nothing may escape them. So that Luke intended to
express his close and laborious investigation, just as Demosthenes
employs the same word, when, in examining an embassy against which
he brings an accusation, he boasts of his diligence to have been
such, that he perceived every thing that had been done as well as if
he had been a spectator.
LUKE 1:5-13
Table 1-2
Luke very properly begins his Gospel with
John the Baptist, just as a person who was going to speak about the
daylight would commence with the dawn. For, like the dawn, he went
before the Sun of Righteousness, which was shortly to arise. Others
also mention him, but they bring him forward as already discharging
his office. Luke secures our respect for him, while he is yet
unborn, by announcing the miracles of divine power which took place
at the earliest period of his existence, and by showing that he had
a commission from heaven to be a prophet, ere it was possible for
men to know what would be his character. His object was that John
might afterwards be heard with more profound veneration, when he
should come forth invested with a public office to exhibit the glory
of Christ.
5.
In
the days
of Herod. This
was the son of Antipater, whom his father elevated to the throne,
and labored with such assiduity and toil to advance, that he was
afterwards surnamed Herod the
Great. Some think that he is here
mentioned by Luke, because he was their first foreign king; and that
this was a suitable time for their deliverance, because the scepter
had passed into a different nation. But they who speak in this
manner do not correctly understand Jacob’s prophecy, (<014910>Genesis
49:10,) in which the advent of the Messiah is promised not merely
after the royal authority had been taken from the Jews, but after it
had been removed from the tribe of Judah. The holy patriarch did not
even intimate that the tribe of Judah would be stripped of its
supremacy, but that the government of the people would steadily
remain in it until Christ, in whose person its permanency would at
length be secured. When the Maccabees flourished, the tribe of Judah
was reduced nearly to a private rank; and shortly afterwards, John,
the latest leader of that race, was slain. But even at that time,
its power was not completely annihilated; for there still remained
the Sanhedrim, or Council selected out of the family and descendants
of David, which possessed great authority, and lasted till the time
of Herod, who, by a shocking slaughter of the judges, revenged the
punishment formerly inflicted on himself, when he was condemned for
murder, and forced to undergo voluntary exile, in order to escape
capital punishment.
It was not, therefore,
because he was of foreign extraction, that the reign of Herod broke
the scepter of the tribe of Judah, (<014910>Genesis
49:10;) but because whatever relics of superior rank still lingered
in that tribe were entirely carried off by his robbery. That
its royal dignity had crumbled down long before, and that by slow
degrees its supremacy had nearly given way, does not imply such a
discontinuance as to be at variance with Jacob’s prophecy. For God
had promised two things seemingly opposite; that
the throne
of David would
be eternal, (<198929>Psalm
89:29, 36,) and that, after it had been destroyed, he would
raise up its ruins, (<300911>Amos
9:11;) that the sway of his kingly power would be eternal, and yet
that there should come forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse, (<231101>Isaiah
11:1.) Both must be fulfilled. That supremacy, therefore, which God
had bestowed on the tribe of Judah, was suffered by him to be
broken down for a time, that the attention of the people might be
more strongly directed to the expectation of Christ’s reign. But
when the destruction of the Sanhedrim appeared to have cut off the
hope of believers, suddenly the Lord shone forth. Now, it belongs to
the arrangement of history to mark the date of the transaction; but
for no light reason did the word king
mark, at the same time, the wretchedness of that period, in
order to remind the Jews, that their eyes ought now to be turned to
the Messiah, if they would sincerely keep the covenant of God.
Zacharias,
of the
course of
Abia. We learn from sacred history, (<132403>1
Chronicles 24:3, 31,) that the families of the priests were arranged
by David in certain classes. In this matter David attempted nothing
contrary to what the law enjoined. God had bestowed the priesthood
on Aaron and his sons, (<022801>Exodus
28:1.) The other Levites were set apart to inferior offices, (<040309>Numbers
3:9.) David made no change in this respect; but his object was,
partly to secure that nothing should be done in tumult and disorder,
partly to oppose ambition, and at the same time to provide that it
should not be in the power of a few persons, by taking the whole
service into their own hands, to leave the greater number unemployed
at home. Now in that arrangement, Abijah,
son of Eleazar, held the eighth rank, (<132410>1
Chronicles 24:10.) Zacharias, therefore, belonged to the priestly
family, and to the posterity of Eleazar who had succeeded his father
in the high priest’s office, (<042028>Numbers
20:28.) In what manner Elisabeth, who was of the daughters of Aaron,
could be Mary’s cousin, (v. 36,) I
will explain in the proper place. It is certainly by way of respect
that Luke mentions the genealogy of Elisabeth; for Zacharias was
permitted by the law to take to wife a daughter of any private
Levite. From the equal marriage, therefore, it is evident that he
was a man respected among his own rank.
6.
And
they were
both righteous
before God. He
awards to them a noble testimony, not only that among men they spent
holy and upright lives, but also that they were
righteous before
God. This
righteousness Luke defines briefly by saying that they
walked in
all the
commandments of
God. Both ought to be carefully
observed; for, although praise is bestowed on Zacharias and
Elisabeth for the purpose of showing us that the lamp, whose light
went before the Son of God, was taken not from an obscure house, but
from an illustrious sanctuary, yet their example exhibits to us, at
the same time, the rule of a devout and righteous life. In
ordering our life, (<193723>Psalm
37:23,) therefore, our first study ought to be to approve ourselves
to God; and we know that what he chiefly requires is a sincere heart
and a pure conscience. Whoever neglects uprightness of heart, and
regulates his outward life only by obedience to the law,
neglects this order. For it ought to be remembered that the heart,
and not the outward mask of works, is chiefly regarded by God, to
whom we are commanded to look. Obedience occupies the second rank;
that is, no man must frame for himself, at his own pleasure, a new
form of righteousness unsupported by the Word of God, but we must
allow ourselves to be governed by divine authority. Nor ought we to
neglect this definition, that they are
righteous who regulate their life by the
commandments of the law; which
intimates that, to the eye of God, all acts of worship are
counterfeit, and the course of human life false and unsettled, so
far as they depart from his law.
Commandments
and ordinances differ thus. The
latter term relates strictly to exercises of piety and of divine
worship; the latter is more general, and extends both to the worship
of God and to the duties of charity. For the Hebrew word
µyqh, which signifies statutes or decrees,
is rendered by the Greek translator dikaiw>mata,
ordinances; and in Scripture
µyqh usually denotes those services which
the people were accustomed to perform in the worship of God and in
the profession of their faith. Now, though hypocrites, in that
respect, are very careful and exact, they do not at all resemble
Zacharias and Elisabeth. For the sincere worshippers of God, such as
these two were, do not lay hold on naked and empty ceremonies, but,
eagerly bent on the truth, they observe them in a spiritual manner.
Unholy and hypocritical persons, though they bestow assiduous toil
on outward ceremonies, are yet far from observing them as they are
enjoined by the Lord, and, consequently, do but lose their labor. In
short, under these two words Luke embraces the whole law.
But if, in keeping the law, Zacharias and
Elisabeth were blameless, they had no need of the grace of Christ;
for a full observance of the law brings life, and, where there is no
transgression of it, there is no remaining guilt. I reply, those
magnificent commendations, which are bestowed on the servants of
God, must be taken with some exception. For we ought to consider in
what manner God deals with them. It is according to the covenant
which he has made with them, the first clause of which is a free
reconciliation and daily pardon, by which he forgives their sins.
They are accounted righteous and
blameless, because their whole life
testifies that they are devoted to righteousness, that the fear of
God dwells in them, so long as they give a holy example. But as
their pious endeavors fall very far short of perfection, they cannot
please God without obtaining pardon. The righteousness which is
commended in them depends on the gracious forbearance of God, who
does not reckon to them their remaining unrighteousness. In this
manner we must explain whatever expressions are applied in Scripture
to the righteousness of men, so as not to overturn the forgiveness
of sins, on which it rests as a house does on its foundation. Those
who explain it to mean that Zacharias and Elisabeth were righteous
by faith, simply because they freely obtained the favor of God
through the Mediator, torture and misapply the words of Luke. With
respect to the subject itself, they state a part of the truth, but
not the whole. I do own that the righteousness which is ascribed to
them ought to be regarded as obtained, not by the merit of works,
but by the grace of Christ; and yet, because the Lord has not
imputed to them their sins, he has been pleased to bestow on their
holy, though imperfect life, the appellation of
righteousness. The folly of the Papists
is easily refuted. With the righteousness of faith they contrast
this righteousness, which is ascribed to Zacharias, which certainly
springs from the former, and, therefore, must be subject, inferior,
and, to use a common expression, subordinate to it, so that there is
no collision between them. The false coloring, too which they give
to a single word is pitiful. Ordinances,
they tell us, are called commandments
of the law, and, therefore, they justify us. As if we asserted
that true righteousness is not laid down in the law, or complained
that its instruction is in fault for not justifying us, and not
rather that it is weak through our flesh, (<450803>Romans
8:3.) In the commandments of God, as we have a hundred times
acknowledged, life is contained, (<031805>Leviticus
18:5; <401917>Matthew 19:17;)
but this will be of no avail to men, who by nature were altogether
opposed to the law, and, now that they are regenerated by the Spirit
of God, are still very far from observing it in a perfect manner.
7.
And
they had
no child. By
an extraordinary purpose of God it was appointed that John should be
born out of the common and ordinary course of nature. The same thing
happened with Isaac, (<011717>Genesis
17:17; <012101>Genesis 21:1-3,)
in whom God had determined to give an uncommon and remarkable
demonstration of his favor. Elisabeth had been barren in the prime
of life, and now she is in old age, which of itself shuts up the
womb. By two hinderances, therefore, the Lord gives a twofold,
surprising exhibition of his power, in order to testify, by
stretching out his hand, as it were, from heaven, that the Prophet
was sent by himself, (<390301>Malachi
3:1; <430106>John
1:6.) He is indeed a mortal man, born of earthly parents; but a
supernatural method, so to speak, recommends him strongly as if he
had fallen from heaven.
9.
According
to the
custom of
the priest’s
office. The law enjoined that incense
should be offered twice every day, that is, every
morning and at even, (<023007>Exodus
30:7, 8.) The order of courses among the priests had been appointed
by David, as we have already explained; and, consequently,
what is here stated as to incense was expressly enjoined by the law
of God. The other matters had been arranged by David, (<132403>1
Chronicles 24:3,) that each family might have its own turn, though
David ordained nothing which was not prescribed by the law: he only
pointed out a plan by which they might individually perform the
service which God had commanded.
The word temple
(na<ov) is here put for the
holy place;
which deserves attention, for it sometimes includes the outer court.
Now, Zacharias is spoken of as going into the temple, which none but
priests were permitted to enter. And so Luke says that the people
stood without, there being a great
distance between them and the altar of incense; for the altar on
which the sacrifices were offered intervened. It ought to be
observed also that Luke says before
God: for whenever the priest entered
into the holy place, he went, as it were, into the presence of God,
that he might be a mediator between him and the people. For it was
the will of the Lord to have this impressed upon his people, that no
mortal is allowed to have access to heaven, without a priest going
before; nay that, so long as men live on the earth, they do not
approach the heavenly throne, so as to find favor there, but in the
person of the Mediator. Now, as there were many priests, there were
not two of them permitted to discharge, at the same time, the solemn
office of intercession for the people; but they were so arranged in
classes, that only one entered the Holy Place, and thus there was
but one priest at a time. The design of the incense was to remind
believers that the sweet savor of their prayers does not ascend to
heaven except through the sacrifice of the Mediator; and in what
manner those figures apply to us must be learned from the Epistle to
the Hebrews.
12.
Zacharias
was troubled.
Though God does not appear to his servants for the purpose of
terrifying them, yet it is advantageous and even necessary for them
to be struck with awe, (<193308>Psalm
33:8,) that, amidst their agitation, they may learn to give to God
the glory due unto his name, (<192902>Psalm
29:2.) Nor does Luke relate only that Zacharias was terrified, but
adds that fear fell
upon him;
intimating that he was so alarmed as to give way to terror. The
presence of God fills men with alarm, which not only leads them to
reverence, but humbles the pride of the flesh, naturally so insolent
that they never submit themselves to God until they have been
overcome by violence. Hence, too, we infer that it is only when God
is absent,—or, in other words, when they withdraw from his
presence,—that they indulge in pride and self-flattery; for if they
had God as a Judge before their eyes, they would at once and
unavoidably fall prostrate. And if at the sight of an angel, who is
but a spark of the Divine light, this happened to Zacharias, on whom
the commendation of righteousness is
bestowed, what shall become of us miserable creatures, if the
majesty of God shall overwhelm us with its brightness? We are taught
by the example of the holy fathers that those only are impressed
with a lively sense of the Divine presence who shake and tremble at
beholding him, and that those are stupid and insensible who hear his
voice without alarm.
13.
Fear
not, Zacharias.
The glory of God, it ought to be observed, is not so appalling
to the saints as to swallow them up entirely with dread, but only to
cast them down from a foolish confidence, that they may behold him
with humility. As soon, therefore, as God has abased the pride of
the flesh in those who believe in him, he stretches out his hand to
raise them up. He acts differently towards the reprobate; for at
whatever time they are dragged before the tribunal of God, they are
overwhelmed by absolute despair: and thus does God justly reward
their vain delights, in which they give themselves up to the
intoxicating antonness of sin. We ought, therefore, to accept this
consolation, with which the angel soothes Zacharias, that we have no
reason to fear, when God is gracious to us. For they are greatly
mistaken who, in order to enjoy peace, hide themselves from the face
of God, whereas we ought to acquaint ourselves
with him and be at peace, (<182221>Job
22:21.)
Thy
prayer is
heard. Zacharias may seem to have acted
an improper part, and inconsistent with the nature of his office,
if, on entering the Holy Place in the name of all the people, he
prayed as a private man that he might obtain offspring; for, when
the priest sustained a public character, he ought, in forgetfulness
as it were of himself, to offer prayers for the general welfare of
the Church. If we say that there was no absurdity in Zacharias,
after performing the chief part of the prayer, devoting the second
part of it to private meditations about himself, the reply will not
be without weight. But it is hardly probable that Zacharias did, at
that time, pray to obtain a son, of which he had despaired on
account of his wife’s advanced age; nor indeed can any precise
moment be drawn from the words of the angel. I interpret it,
therefore, simply that his prayer was at length heard, which he had
poured out before God for a long period. That the desire of having
children, if it be not excessive, is consistent with piety and
holiness, may be gathered from Scripture, which assigns to it not
the lowest place among the blessings of God.
Thou
shalt call
his name
John. The name was given, I think, to
the Baptist in order to heighten the authority of his office.
ˆnhwhy, (<130315>1
Chronicles 3:15,) for which the Greeks employ
jIwa>nnhv, signifies in Hebrew the
grace of
the Lord. Many
suppose that the son of Zacharias was so called, because he was
beloved of God. I rather think that it was intended to recommend not
the grace which God bestowed upon him as a private individual, but
that grace which his mission would bring to all. The force and
weight of the name are increased by its date; for it was before he
was born that God inscribed on him this token of his favor.
LUKE 1:1-14-17
Table 1-3
14.
He
shall be
to thee
joy. The angel describes a greater joy
than what Zacharias could derive from the recent birth of a child;
for he informs him that he would have such a son as he had not even
ventured to wish. He even proceeds farther to state that the joy
would not be domestic, enjoyed by the parents alone, or confined
within private walls, but shared alike by strangers, to whom the
advantage of his birth should be made known. It is as if the angel
had said that a son would be born not to Zacharias alone, but would
be the Teacher and Prophet of the whole people. The Papists have
abused this passage for the purpose of introducing a profane custom
in celebrating the birth-day of John. I pass over the disorderly
scene of a procession accompanied by dancing and leaping, and
licentiousness of every description, strangely enough employed in
observing a day which they pretend to hold sacred, and even the
amusements authorized on that day taken from magical arts and
diabolical tricks, closely resembling the mysteries of the goddess
Ceres. It is enough for me, at present, to show briefly that they
absurdly torture the words of the angel to mean the annual joy of a
birth-day, while the angel restricts his commendation to that joy
which all godly persons would derive from the advantage of his
instruction. They rejoiced that a prophet was born to them, by whose
ministry they were led to the hope of salvation,
15.
For
he shall
be great. He
confirms what he said about
joy, for John had been selected for a
great and extraordinary purpose. These words are not so much
intended to extol his eminent virtues as to proclaim his great and
glorious office; as Christ, when he declares that
among them
that are
born of
women there
hath not
risen a
greater than
John the
Baptist, (<401111>Matthew
11:11,) refers less to the holiness of his life than to his
ministry. What follows immediately afterwards,
he shall drink
neither wine
nor strong
drink, must not be understood to mean
that John’s abstemiousness was a singular virtue, but that God was
pleased to distinguish his servant by this visible token, by which
the world would acknowledge him to be a continual Nazarite. The
priests too abstained from wine and strong drink, while they were
performing their duties in the temple, (<031009>Leviticus
10:9.) The same abstinence was enjoined on the Nazarites, (<040603>Numbers
6:3,) until their vow should be fulfilled. By a striking mark God
showed that John was dedicated to him to be a Nazarite for his whole
life, as we learn was also the case with Samson, (<071303>Judges
13:3, 4.) But we must not on this ground imagine that the worship of
God consists in abstinence from wine, as apish copyists select some
part of the actions of the fathers for an object of imitation. Only
let all practice temperance, let those who conceive it to be
injurious to drink wine abstain of their own accord, and let those
who have it not endure the want with contentment. As to the word
si>kera, I fully agree with those who think
that, like the Hebrew word rkç, it denotes
any sort of manufactured wine.
He
shall be
filled with
the Holy
Ghost. These words, I think, convey
nothing more than that John would manifest such a disposition as
would hold out the hope o£ future greatness. By disposition I mean
not such as is found even in ungodly men, but what corresponds to
the excellence of his office. The meaning is, the power and grace of
the Spirit will appear in him not only when he shall enter upon his
public employment, but even from the womb he shall excel in the
gifts o£ the Spirit, which will be a token and pledge of his future
character. From the
womb, means from his earliest infancy.
The power of the Spirit, I acknowledge, did operate in John, while
he was yet in his mother’s womb; but here, in my opinion, the angel
meant something else, that John, even when a child, would be brought
forward to the public gaze, accompanied by extraordinary
commendation of the grace of God. As to
fullness, there is no occasion for entering into the
subtle disputations, or rather the trifling, of the sophists; for
Scripture conveys nothing more by this word than the pre-eminent and
very uncommon abundance of the gifts of the Spirit. We know, that to
Christ alone the Spirit was given without measure,
(<430334>John
3:34,)that we may draw out of his fullness, (<430116>John
1:16 ;) while to others it is distributed according to a fixed
measure, (<461211>1
Corinthians 12:11; <490407>Ephesians
4:7.) But those who are more plentifully endued with grace
beyond the ordinary capacity, are said to be full of the Holy Ghost.
Now, as the more plentiful influence of the Spirit was in John an
extraordinary gift of God, it ought to be observed that the Spirit
is not bestowed on all from their very infancy, but only when it
pleases God. John bore from the womb a token of future rank. Saul,
while tending the herd, remained long without any mark of royalty,
and, when at length chosen to be king, was suddenly
turned into another man, (<091006>1
Samuel 10:6.) Let us learn by this example that, from the
earliest infancy to the latest old age, the operation of the Spirit
in men is free.
16.
And
many of
the children
of Israel
shall he
bring back.
These words show the shamefully dissolute conduct which then
prevailed in the Church, for those in whom conversion to God could
take place must have been apostates. And certainly corrupt doctrine,
depraved morals, and disorderly government, were such as to render
it next to a miracle that a very few continued in godliness. But if
the ancient Church was so awfully dissolute, it is a frivolous
pretext by which the Papists defend their own superstitions, that it
is impossible for the Church to err, particularly since they include
under this designation not the genuine and elect children of God,
but the crowd of the ungodly.
But John appears to have more ascribed to
him here than belongs to man. For conversion to God renews men to a
spiritual fife, and therefore is not only God’s own work, but
surpasses even the creation of men. In this way ministers might seem
to be made equal, and even superior, to God viewed as Creator; since
to be born again to a heavenly life is a greater work than to be
born as mortals on the earth. The answer is easy; for when the Lord
bestows so great praise on the outward doctrine, he does not
separate it from the secret influence of his Spirit. As God chooses
men to be his ministers whose services he employs for the
edification of his Church, he at the same time operates by them,
through the secret influence of his Spirit, that their labors may be
efficacious and fruitful. Wherever Scripture applauds this efficacy
in the ministry of men, let us learn to attribute it to the grace of
the Spirit, without which the voice of man would have spent itself
uselessly in the air. Thus, when Paul boasts that he is
a minister of the Spirit, (<470306>2
Corinthians 3:6,) he claims nothing separately for himself, as if by
his voice he penetrated into the hearts of men, but asserts the
power and grace of the Spirit in his ministry. These
expressions are worthy of remark; because Satan labors, with amazing
contrivance, to lower the effect of doctrine, in order that the
grace of the Spirit connected with it may be weakened. The outward
preaching, I acknowledge, can do nothing separately or by itself;
but as it is an instrument of divine power for our salvation, and
through the grace of the spirit an efficacious instrument,
what God
hath joined
together let
us not
put asunder,
(<401906>Matthew
19:6.)
That the glory of conversion and faith, on
the other hand, may remain undivided with God alone, Scripture
frequently reminds us that ministers are nothing in themselves; but
in such cases he compares them with God,
that no one may wickedly steal the honor from God and convey it
to them. In short, those whom God, by the aid of the minister,
converts to himself, are said to be converted by the minister,
because he is nothing more than the hand of God; and both are
expressly asserted in this passage. Of the efficacy of the doctrine
we have now said enough. That it lies not in the will and power of
the minister to bring men back to God, we conclude from this that
John did not indiscriminately bring all back, (which he would
unquestionably have done, if every thing had yielded to his wish,)
but only brought those back whom it pleased the Lord effectually to
call. In a word, what is here taught by the angel
is laid down by Paul in his Epistle to the Romans, that faith cometh
by hearing, (<451017>Romans
10:17,) but that those only to whom the Lord inwardly reveals his
arm (<235301>Isaiah
53:1; <431238>John
12:38) are so enlightened as to believe.
17.
And
he shall
go before
him. By these words he points out what
would be John’s office, and distinguishes him by this mark from the
other prophets, who received a certain and peculiar commission,
while John was sent for the sole object of going before Christ, as a
herald before a king. Thus also the Lord speaks by Malachi,
“Behold, I will
send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me,” (<390301>Malachi
3:1.)
In short, the calling of John had no other
design than to secure for Christ a willing ear, and to prepare for
him disciples. As to the angel making no express mention of Christ
in this passage, but declaring John to be the usher or
standard-bearer of the eternal God, we learn from it the eternal
divinity of Christ. With
the spirit
and power
of Elijah. By
the words spirit and
power, I understand the power or
excellency of the Spirit, with which Elijah was endued; for we must
not here indulge in a dream like that of Pythagoras, that the soul
of the prophet passed into the body of John, but the same Spirit of
God, who had acted efficaciously in Elijah, afterwards exerted a
similar power and efficacy in the Baptist. The latter term,
power, is added, by way of exposition,
to denote the kind of grace which was the loftiest distinction of
Elijah, that, furnished with heavenly power, he restored in a
wonderful manner the decayed worship of God; for such a restoration
was beyond human ability. What John undertook was not less
astonishing; and, therefore, we ought not to wonder if it was
necessary for him to enjoy the same gift.
That
he may
bring back
the hearts
of the
fathers. Here the angel points out the
chief resemblance between John and Elijah. He declares that he was
sent to collect the scattered people into the unity of faith: for to
bring back
the hearts
of the
fathers is to restore them from discord
to reconciliation; from which it follows, that there had been some
division which rent and tore asunder the people. We know how
dreadful was the revolt of the people in the time of Elijah, how
basely they had degenerated from the fathers, so as hardly to
deserve to be reckoned the children of Abraham. Those who were thus
disunited Elijah brought into holy harmony. Such was the reunion of
parents with children, which was begun by John, and at length
finished by Christ. Accordingly, when Malachi speaks of “turning the
hearts of the fathers to the children,” (<390405>Malachi
4:5,) he intimates that the Church would be in a state of confusion
when another Elijah should appear; and what was that state is plain
enough from history, and will more fully appear in the proper place.
The doctrine of Scripture had degenerated through countless
inventions, the worship of God was corrupted by very gross
superstition, religion was divided into various sects, priests were
openly wicked and Epicureans, the people indulged in every kind of
wickedness; in short, nothing remained sound. The expression,
bring back
the hearts
of the
fathers to
the children,
is not literally true; for it was rather the
children who had broken the covenant and departed from
the right faith of their fathers, that needed to be
brought back.
But though the Evangelist does not so literally express that order
of bringing back,
the meaning is abundantly obvious, that, by the instrumentality
of John, God would again unite in holy harmony those who had
previously been disunited. Both clauses occur in the prophet
Malachi, who meant nothing more than to express a mutual agreement.
But as men frequently enter into mutual
conspiracies which drive them farther from God, the angel explains,
at the same time, the nature of that bringing
back which he predicts,
the disobedient
to the
wisdom of
the just. This
deserves attention, that we may not foolishly allow ourselves to be
classed with ungodly men under a false pretense of harmony. Peace is
a sounding and imposing term, and, whenever the Papists meet with it
in scripture, they eagerly seize upon it for the purpose of raising
dislike against us, as if we, who are endeavoring to withdraw the
world from its base revolt, and bring it back to Christ, were the
authors of divisions. But this passage affords a fine exposure of
their folly, when the angel explains the manner of a genuine and
proper conversion; and declares its support and link to be
the wisdom
of the
just. Accursed then be the peace and
unity by which men agree among themselves apart from God.
By the
wisdom of
the just is
unquestionably meant Faith, as, on the contrary, by the
disobedient are meant Unbelievers. And
certainly this is a remarkable encomium on faith, by which we are
instructed, that then only are we truly wise unto righteousness when
we obey the word of the Lord. The world too has its wisdom, but a
perverse and therefore destructive wisdom, which is ever pronounced
to be vanity; though the angel indirectly asserts that the shadowy
wisdom, in which the children of the world delight, is depraved and
accursed before God. This is therefore a settled point, that, with
the view of becoming reconciled to each other, men ought first to
return to peace with God.
What immediately follows about
making ready
a people
prepared for
the Lord,
agrees with that clause, that John, as the herald of Christ, would
go before
his face, (<390301>Malachi 3:1
;) for the design of his preaching was to make the people attentive
to hear the instruction of Christ. The Greek participle
kateskeuasme>non, it is true, does not so
properly mean perfection as the form and adaptation by which things
are fitted for their use. This meaning will not agree ill with the
present passage. John was commissioned to fit or mould to Christ a
people which, formerly ignorant and uneducated, had never shown a
desire to learn.
LUKE 1:18-20
Table 1-4
And
Zacharias said
to the
angel. Next follows the doubt of
Zacharias, and the punishment which the Lord inflicted on his
unbelief. He had prayed that he might obtain offspring, and now that
it is promised, he distrusts, as if he had forgotten his own prayers
and faith. It might, at first sight, appear harsh that God is so
much offended by his reply. He brings forward his old age as an
objection. Abraham did the same; and yet his faith is so highly
applauded that Paul declares, he
“considered not his
own body now dead, neither yet the deadness of Sarah’s womb,” (<450419>Romans
4:19,)
but unhesitatingly relied on the truth and
power of God. Zacharias inquires how, or by what proof, he might
arrive at certainty. But Gideon was not blamed for twice asking a
sign, (<070617>Judges 6:17, 37,
39.) Nay more, we are shortly after this informed of Mary’s
objection, How shall
this be,
since I
know not
a man? (ver.
34,) which the angel passes over as if it contained nothing
wrong. How comes it then that God punishes Zacharias so severely, as
if he had been guilty of a very heinous sin? I do acknowledge that,
if the words only are considered, either all were equally to blame,
or Zacharias did nothing wrong. But as the actions and words of men
must be judged from the state of the heart, we ought rather to abide
by the judgment of God, to whom the hidden secrets of the heart are
naked and opened, (<580413>Hebrews
4:13.)
Unquestionably, the Lord beheld in
Zacharias something worse than his words may bear, and therefore his
anger was kindled against him for throwing back with distrust the
promised favor. We have no right, indeed, to lay down a law to God
which would not leave him free to punish in one the fault which he
pardons in others. But it is very evident that the case of Zacharias
was widely different from that of Abraham, or Gideon, or Mary. This
does not appear in the words; and therefore the knowledge of it must
be left to God, whose eyes pierce the depths of the heart. Thus God
distinguishes between Sarah’s laugh (<011812>Genesis
18:12) and Abraham’s, (<011717>Genesis
17:17,) though the one apparently does not differ from the other.
The reason why Zacharias doubted was, that, stopping at the ordinary
course of nature, he ascribed less than he ought to have done to the
power of God. They take a narrow and disparaging view of the works
of God, who believe that he will do no more than nature holds out to
be probable, as if his hand were limited to our senses or confined
to earthly means. But it belongs to faith to believe that more can
be done than carnal reason admits. Zacharias had no hesitation with
regard to its being the voice of God, but as he looked too
exclusively at the world, an indirect doubt arose in his mind if
what he had heard would really happen. In that respect he did no
slight injury to God, for he went so far as to reason with himself,
whether God, who had undoubtedly spoken to him, should be regarded
as worthy of credit.
At the same time, we ought to know that
Zacharias was not so unbelieving as to turn aside wholly from the
faith; for there is a general faith which embraces the promise of
eternal salvation and the testimony of a free adoption. On the other
hand, when God has once received us into favor, he gives us many
special promises,—that he will feed us, will deliver us from
dangers, will vindicate our reputation, will protect our life;—and
so there is a special faith which answers particularly to each of
these promises. Thus, it will sometimes happen, that one who trusts
in God for the pardon of his sins, and for salvation, will waver on
some point,—will be too much alarmed by the dread of death, too
solicitous about daily food, or too anxious about his plans. Such
was the unbelief of Zacharias; for while he held the root and
foundation of faith, he hesitated only on one point, whether God
would give to him a son. Let us know, therefore, that those who are
perplexed or disturbed by weakness on some particular occasion do
not entirely depart or fall off from the faith, and that, though the
branches of faith are agitated by various tempests, it does not give
way at the root. Besides, nothing was farther from the intention of
Zacharias than to call in question the truth of a divine promise;
but while he was convinced generally that God is faithful, he was
cunningly drawn by the craft and wiles of Satan to draw a wicked
distinction. It is all the more necessary for us to keep diligent
watch: for which of us shall be secure against the snares of the
devil, when we learn that a man so eminently holy, who had all his
life maintained strict watchfulness over himself, was overtaken by
them?
19.
I am
Gabriel. By these words the angel
intimates that it was not his veracity, but that of God who sent
him, and whose message he brought, that had been questioned; and so
he charges Zacharias with having offered an insult to God. To
stand before
God signifies to be ready to yield
obedience. It implies that he is not a mortal man, but a heavenly
spirits—that he did not fly hither at random, but, as became a
servant of God, had faithfully performed his duty: and hence it
follows that God, the author of the
promise, had been treated with indignity and contempt in the person
of his ambassador. Of similar import is the declaration of Christ, “he
that despiseth you despiseth me; and he that despiseth me despiseth
him that sent me,” (<421016>Luke
10:16.) Although the preaching of the gospel is not brought to
us from heaven by angels, yet, since God attested by so many
miracles that he was its author, and since Christ, the Prince and
Lord of angels, once published it with his own mouth, (<580102>Hebrews
1:2,) that he might give it a perpetual sanction, its majesty ought
to make as deep an impression upon us, as if all the angels were
heard loudly proclaiming its attestation from heaven. Nay, the
apostle, in the Epistle to the Hebrews, not satisfied with elevating
the word of the gospel, which speaks by the mouth of men, to an
equality with the law brought by angels, draws an argument from the
less to the greater.
“If the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and
every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of
rewards” (<580202>Hebrews 2:2,)
“of how much sorer punishment, suppose
ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son
of God,”
(<581029>Hebrews 10:29,)
whose “voice shakes not the earth only, but
also heaven?” (<581226>Hebrews
12:26.) Let us learn to render to God the obedience of faith, which
he values more highly than all sacrifices.
Gabriel means the strength, or power, or pre-eminence of
God, and this name is given to the angel on our account, to instruct
us that we must not ascribe to angels any thing of their own, for
whatever excellence they possess is from God. The Greek participle,
paresthkw<v, (standing,)
is in the past tense, but everybody knows that the past tense of
such verbs is often taken for the present, and particularly when a
continued act is expressed. The word
eujaggeli>sasqai (to
convey glad
tidings) aggravates
the crime of Zacharias; for he was ungrateful to God, who kindly
promised a joyful and desirable event.
20.
And,
behold, thou
shalt be
dumb. It was suitable that this kind of
punishment should be inflicted on Zacharias, that, being dumb, he
might await the fulfillment of the promise, which, instead of
interrupting it by noisy murmurs, he ought to have heard in silence.
Faith has its silence to lend an ear to the Word of God. It has
afterwards its turn to speak and to answer Amen, according to that
passage,
“I will say to
them, Thou art my people, and they shall say,
Thou art my God,” (<280223>Hosea
2:23.)
But as Zacharias had rashly interrupted the
Word of God, he is not allowed this favor of breaking out
immediately in thanksgiving, but is denied for a time the use of his
tongue, which had been too forward. Yet God is pleased graciously to
mitigate the punishment, first, by limiting its duration to ten
months, and next by not withholding from Zacharias the favor which
he was unworthy to enjoy. With the same gentleness does he treat us
every day: for when our faith is weak, and we throw out many
obstacles, the truth of God, in continuing to flow toward us, must
of necessity break through them with a kind of violence. That is the
angel’s meaning, when he reproaches Zacharias with unbelief, and yet
declares that those things which Zacharias did not believe would be
accomplished in
due time. And
so Zacharias is not a little relieved by learning that his fault has
not made void the promise of God, which will afterwards be displayed
in a more remarkable manner. It does sometimes happen that,
notwithstanding the opposition made by unbelievers, the Lord bestows
and fulfils what he had promised to them. We have a remarkable
instance of this in King Ahaz, who rejected the promised safety, and
yet was delivered from his enemies, (<230712>Isaiah
7:12.) But that resulted, without any advantage to him, in the
salvation of the chosen people. It was otherwise with Zacharias, in
whom the Lord chastises, and at the same time pardons, the weakness
of faith.
LUKE 1:21-25
Table 1-5
21.
And
the people
were waiting.
Luke now relates that the people were witnesses of this vision.
Zacharias had tarried in the temple longer than usual. This leads to
the supposition that something uncommon has happened to him. When he
comes out, he makes known, by looks and gestures, that he has been
struck dumb. There is reason to believe, also, that there were
traces of alarm in his countenance. Hence they conclude that God has
appeared to him. True, there were few or no visions in that age, but
the people remembered that formerly, in the time of their fathers,
they were of frequent occurrence. It is not without reason,
therefore, that they draw this conclusion from obvious symptoms: for
it was not an ordinary occurrence, [it was not a common accident,
but rather an astonishing work of God, f6]
that he became suddenly dumb without disease, and after a more than
ordinary delay came out of the temple in a state of amazement. The
word temple, as we have already
mentioned, is put for the sanctuary, where the altar of incense
stood, (<023001>Exodus 30:1.)
From this place the priests, after performing their sacred
functions, were wont to go out into their own court, for the purpose
of blessing the people.
23.
When
the days
were fulfilled.
Leitourgi>a is employed by Luke to
denote a charge or office, which passed, as we have said, to each of
them in regular order, (<132403>1
Chronicles 24:3.) We are told that, when the time of his office had
expired, Zacharias returned home. Hence we conclude that, so long as
the priests were attending in their turns, they did not enter their
own houses, that they might be entirely devoted and attached to the
worship of God. For this purpose galleries were constructed around
the walls of the temple, in which they had
“chambers,” (<110605>1
Kings 6:5.) The law did not, indeed, forbid a priest to enter his
house, but, as it did not permit those who ate the show-bread to
come near their wives, (<092104>1
Samuel 21:4,) and as many persons were disposed to treat sacred
things in an irreverent manner, this was probably discovered to be a
remedy, that, being removed from all temptations, they might
preserve themselves pure and clear from every defilement. And
they were not only discharged from intercourse with their wives, but
from the use of wine and every kind of intoxicating drink, (<031009>Leviticus
10:9.) While they were commanded to change their mode of living, it
was advantageous for them not to depart from the temple, that the
very sight of the place might remind them to cultivate such purity
as the Lord had enjoined. It was proper also to withdraw every means
of gratification, that they might devote themselves more
unreservedly to their office.
The Papists of the present day employ this
as a pretense for defending the tyrannical law of celibacy. They
argue thus. The priests were formerly enjoined to withdraw from
their wives, while they were engaged in religious services. Most
properly is perpetual continence now demanded from the priests, who
not in their turn, but every day, offer sacrifices; more especially
since the importance of religious services is far higher than it was
under the law. But I should like to know why they do not also
abstain from wine and strong drink. For we are not at liberty to
separate commandments which God has joined, so as to keep the one
half and disregard the other. Intercourse with wives is not so
expressly forbidden as the drinking of wine, (<264421>Ezekiel
44:21.) If, under the pretense of the law, the Pope enjoins celibacy
on his priests, why does he allow them wine? Nay, on this principle,
all priests ought to be thrown into some retired apartments of the
churches, to pass their whole life immured in prisons, and excluded
from the society of women and of the people.
It is now abundantly clear that they
wickedly shelter themselves under the law of God, to which they do
not adhere. But the full solution of the difficulty depends on the
distinction between the law and the gospel. A priest stood in the
presence of God, to expiate the sins of the people, to be, as it
were, a mediator between God and men. He who sustained that
character ought to have had something peculiar about him, that he
might be distinguished from the common rank of men, and recognised
as a figure of the true Mediator. Such, too, was the design of the
holy garments and the anointing. In our day the public ministers and
pastors of the church have nothing of this description. I speak of
the ministers whom Christ has appointed to feed his flock, not of
those whom the Pope commissions, as executioners rather than
priests, to murder Christ. Let us therefore rest in the decision of
the Spirit, which pronounces that “marriage is honorable in all,” (<581304>Hebrews
13:4.)
24.
And
hid herself.
This appears very strange, as if she had been ashamed of the
blessing of God. Some think that she did not, venture to appear in
public, so long as the matter was uncertain, for fear of exposing
herself to ridicule, if her expectation were disappointed. In my
opinion, she was so fully convinced of the promise made to her, that
she had no doubt of its accomplishment. When she saw a severe
punishment inflicted on her husband for “speaking unadvisedly
with his lips,” (<19A633>Psalm
106:33,) did she, for five successive months, cherish in her mind a
similar doubt? But her words show clearly that her expectation was
not doubtful or uncertain. By saying, thus
hath the
Lord done
to me, she
expressly and boldly affirms that his favor was ascertained. There
might be two reasons for the delay. Until this extraordinary work of
God was manifest, she might hesitate to expose it to the diversified
opinions of men, for the world frequently indulges in light, rash,
and irreverent talking about the works of God. Another reason might
be that, when she was all at once discovered to be pregnant, men
might be more powerfully excited to praise God. [For, when the works
of God show themselves gradually, in process of time we make less
account of them than if the thing had been accomplished all at once,
without our having ever heard of it—Fr.] It was not, therefore, on
her own account, but rather with a view to others, that Elisabeth
hid herself.
25.
Thus
hath the
Lord done
to me. She
extols in private the goodness of God, until the time is fully come
for making it generally known. There is reason to believe that her
husband had informed her by writing of the promised offspring, in
consequence of which she affirms with greater certainty and freedom
that God was the author of this favor. This is confirmed by the
following words, when
he looked, that
he might
take away
my reproach;
for she assigns it as the cause of her barrenness that the favor of
God had been at that time withdrawn from her. Among earthly
blessings, Scripture speaks in the highest terms of the gift of
offspring. And justly: for, if the productiveness of the inferior
animals is his blessing, the increase and fruitfulness of the human
race ought to be reckoned a much higher favor. It is no small or
mean honor, that God, who alone is entitled to be regarded as a
Father, admits the children of the dust to share with him this
title. Let us, therefore, hold this doctrine, that
“children are an
heritage of the Lord,
and the fruit of the womb is his reward,” (<19C703>Psalm
127:3.)
But Elisabeth looked farther; for, though
barren and old, she had conceived by a remarkable miracle, and
contrary to the ordinary course of nature.
That
he might
take away
my reproach.
Not without reason has barrenness been always accounted a
reproach: for the blessing of the womb
is enumerated among the signal instances of the divine kindness.
Some think that this was peculiar to the ancient people: because
Christ was to come from the seed of Abraham. But this had no
reference, except to the tribe of Judah. Others think more correctly
that the multiplication of the holy people was happy and blessed, as
was said to Abraham, “I will make thy seed as the dust of the
earth,” (<011316>Genesis 13:16;)
and again,
“Tell the stars, if thou be able to number them: so shall thy seed
be,” (<011505>Genesis
15:5.)
But we ought to connect the universal
blessing, which extends to the whole human race, with the promise
made to Abraham, which is peculiar to the church of God, (<011315>Genesis
13:15.) Let parents learn to be thankful to God for the children
which he has given them, and let those who have no offspring
acknowledge that God has humbled them in this matter. Elisabeth
speaks of it exclusively as a reproach among
men: for it is a temporal chastisement,
from which we will suffer no loss in the kingdom of heaven.
LUKE 1:26-33
Table 1-6
26.
Now in
the sixth
month. It was a wonderful dispensation
of the divine purpose, and far removed from the ordinary judgment of
men, that God determined to make the beginning of the generation of
the herald more illustrious than that of his own Son. The prophecy
respecting John was published in the temple and universally known:
Christ is promised to a virgin in an obscure town of Judea, and this
prophecy remains buried in the breast of a young woman. But it was
proper that, even from the birth of Christ, that saying should be
fulfilled,
“it pleased
God by foolishness to save them that believe,”
(<460121>1 Corinthians 1:21.)
The treasure of this mystery was committed
by him to a virgin in such a manner, that at length, when the proper
time came, it might be communicated to all the godly. It was, I own,
a mean kind of guardianship; but whether for trying the humility of
faith, or restraining the pride of the ungodly, it was the best
adapted. Let us learn, even when the reason does not immediately
appear, to submit modestly to God, and let us not be ashamed to
receive instruction from her who carried in her womb Christ the
eternal “wisdom of God,” (<460124>1
Corinthians 1:24.) There is nothing which we should more carefully
avoid than the proud contempt that would deprive us of the knowledge
of the inestimable secret, which God has purposely “hid
from the wise and prudent, and revealed” to the humble
and “to babes,” (<421021>Luke
10:21.)
It was, I think, for the same reason that
he chose a virgin
betrothed to
a man. There
is no foundation for Origen’s opinion, that he did this for the
purpose of concealing from Satan the salvation which he was
preparing to bestow on men. The marriage was a veil held out before
the eyes of the world, that he who was commonly “supposed
to be the son of Joseph” (<420323>Luke
3:23) might at length be believed and acknowledged by the godly
to be the Son of God. Yet the entrance of Christ into the world was
not destitute of glory; for the splendor of his Godhead was
manifested from the commencement by his heavenly Father. Angels
announced that “a Savior was born,”
(<420211>Luke 2:11;)
but their voice was only heard by the shepherds, and traveled no
farther. One miracle,—everywhere published by “the
wise men who came from the east,” (<400201>Matthew
2:1) that they had seen a star which proclaimed the birth of the
Highest King,—may have been highly celebrated. Yet we see how God
kept his Son, as it were, in concealment, until the time of his full
manifestation arrived, and then erected for him a platform, that he
might be beheld by all.
The participle
memnhsteume>nhn, which is employed by the Evangelist,
signifies that the virgin had then been engaged to her bridegroom,
but was not yet given as a wife to her husband. For it was customary
among Jewish parents to keep their daughters some time at home,
after they had been betrothed to men; otherwise, the law relating to
the seduction of a “betrothed damsel” (<052223>Deuteronomy
22:23) would have been unnecessary. Luke says that
Joseph was
of the
house of
David; for families are usually
reckoned by the names of the men; but on this point we shall speak
more fully in another place.
28.
Hail,
thou who
hast obtained
favor. The angel’s commission being of
an astonishing and almost incredible description, he opens it with a
commendation of the grace of God. And certainly, since our limited
capacities admit too slender a portion of knowledge for
comprehending the vast greatness of the works of God, our best
remedy is, to elevate them to meditation on his boundless grace. A
conviction of the Divine goodness is the entrance of faith, and the
angel properly observes this order, that, after preparing the heart
of the virgin by meditation on the grace of God, he may enlarge it
to receive an incomprehensible mystery. For the participle
kecaritwme>nh, which Luke employs, denotes
the undeserved favor of God. This appears more clearly from the
Epistle to the Ephesians, (1:6,) where, speaking of our
reconciliation to God, Paul says,
God “hath made us accepted (ejcari>twsen)
in the Beloved:” that is, he has received into his favor, and
embraced with kindness, us who were formerly his enemies.
The angel adds, the
Lord is
with thee. To
those on whom he has once bestowed his love God shows himself
gracious and kind, follows and “crowns them with
loving-kindness,” (<19A304>Psalm
103:4.) Next comes the third clause, that she is
blessed among
women. Blessing
is here put down as the result and proof of the Divine kindness.
The word Blessed does not, in my
opinion, mean, Worthy of praise; but rather means, Happy.
Thus, Paul often supplicates for
believers, first “grace” and then “peace,” (<450107>Romans
1:7; <490102>Ephesians 1:2,)
that is, every kind of blessings; implying that we shall then be
truly happy and rich, when we are beloved by God, from whom all
blessings proceed. But if Mary’s happiness, righteousness, and life,
flow from the undeserved love of God, if her virtues and all her
excellence are nothing more than the Divine kindness, it is the
height of absurdity to tell us that we should seek from her what she
derives from another quarter in the same manner as ourselves. With
extraordinary ignorance have the Papists, by an enchanter’s trick,
changed this salutation into a prayer, and have carried their folly
so far, that their preachers are not permitted, in the pulpit, to
implore the grace of the Spirit, except through their
Hail, Mary.
f7 But not only are these words a simple
congratulation. They unwarrantably assume an office which does not
belong to them, and which God committed to none but an angel. Their
silly ambition leads them into a second blunder, for they salute a
person who is absent.
29.
When
she had
seen him,
she was
agitated. Luke does not say that
she was
agitated by the presence of the angel,
but by his
address. Why then does he also mention
his presence? f8 The reason, I
think, is this. Perceiving in the angel something of heavenly glory,
she was seized with sudden dread arising out of reverence for God.
She was
agitated, because she felt that she had
received a salutation, not from a mortal man, but from an angel of
God. But Luke does not say that she was so
agitated as to have lost recollection. On the contrary,
he mentions an indication of an attentive and composed mind; for he
afterwards adds, and
was considering
what that
salutation would
be: that is, what was its object, and what was its
meaning. It instantly occurred to her that the angel had not been
sent for a trifling purpose. This example reminds us, first, that we
ought not to be careless observers of the works of God; and,
secondly, that our consideration of them ought to be regulated by
fear and reverence.
30.
Fear
not, Mary. He
bids her lay aside fear. Let us always remember—what arises from the
weakness of the flesh—that, whenever the feeblest ray of the Divine
glory bursts upon us, we cannot avoid being alarmed. When we become
aware, in good earnest, of the presence of God,
we cannot think of it apart from its effects.
f9 Accordingly, as we are all amenable to his tribunal,
fear gives rise to trembling, until God manifests himself as a
Father. The holy virgin saw in her own nation such a mass of crimes,
that she had good reason for dreading heavier punishments. To remove
this fear, the angel declares that he has come to certify and
announce an inestimable blessing. The Hebrew idiom, Thou
hast found
favor, is used by Luke instead of, “God
has been merciful to thee:” for a person is said to
find favor,
not when he has sought it, but when it has been freely offered to
him. Instances of this are so well known, that it would be of no use
to quote them.
31.
Behold,
thou shalt
conceive in
thy womb. The
angel adapts his words, first to Isaiah’s prophecy, (<230714>Isaiah
7:14,) and next to other passages of the Prophets, with the view of
affecting more powerfully the mind of the virgin: for such
prophecies were well known and highly esteemed among the godly. At
the same time, it ought to be observed that the angel did not merely
speak in private to the ear of the virgin, but brought
glad tidings, (eujagge>lion,)
which were shortly afterwards to be published throughout the
whole world. It was not without the purpose of God, that the
agreement, between ancient prophecies and the present message
respecting the manifestation of Christ, was so clearly pointed out.
The word conceive is enough to set
aside the dream of Marcion and Manichaeus: for it is easy to gather
from it that Mary brought forth not an ethereal body or phantom, but
the fruit which she had previously conceived in her womb.
Thou
shalt call
his name
Jesus. The reason of the name is given
by Matthew: for he
shall save
his people
from their
sins, (<400121>Matthew
1:21.) And so the name contains a promise of salvation, and
points out the object for which Christ
was sent by the Father into the world, as he tells us that he
“came not to judge the world, but to save the world,” (<431247>John
12:47.) Let us remember that not by the will of men, but by the
command of God, was this name given to him by the angel, that our
faith may have its foundation, not in earth, but in heaven. It is
derived from the Hebrew word [çy,
salvation, from which comes [yçwh, which
signifies to save. It is a waste of ingenuity to contend that it
differs from the Hebrew name [wçwhy,
(Jehoshua or Joshua.) The Rabbins everywhere write the word
Jesu; and they do this with evident
malice, that they may not bestow on Christ an honorable name, but,
on the contrary, may insinuate that he is some pretended Jew. Their
manner of writing it, accordingly, is of no more importance than the
barking of a dog. The objection that it is far beneath the dignity
of the Son of God to have a name in common with others, might
equally apply to the name Christ, or
Anointed. But the solution of both
is easy. What was exhibited in shadow under the law is fully and
actually manifested in the Son of God; or, what was then a figure is
in him a substance. There is another objection of as little weight.
They assert that the name of Jesus is not worthy of veneration and
awe, that at the name of Jesus every knee should
bow, (<502609>Philippians
2:9, 10,) if it does not belong exclusively to the Son of God. For
Paul does not attribute to him a magical name, as if in its very
syllables majesty resided, but his language simply means that
Christ has received from the Father the highest authority, to which
the whole world ought to submit. Let us then bid adieu to such
imaginations, and know, that the name Jesus
was given to Christ, in order that believers may be instructed
to seek in him what had formerly been shadowed out under the Law.
32.
He
shall be
great. The angel had said the same
thing about John the Baptist, and yet did not intend to make him
equal to Christ. But the Baptist is great in his own class, while
the greatness of Christ is immediately explained to be such as
raises him above all creatures. For to him alone this belongs as his
own peculiar prerogative to be called the Son of God. So the apostle
argues.
Unto which of the
angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I
begotten thee? (<580105>Hebrews
1:5.)
Angels and kings, I admit, are sometimes
dignified with this title in Scripture; but they are denominated in
common the sons of God, on account of their high rank. But it is
perfectly clear and certain, that God distinguishes his own Son from
all the others, when he thus addresses him particularly,
Thou art my Son, (<190207>Psalm
2:7.) Christ is not confounded either with angels or with
men, so as to be one of the multitude of the sons of God; but what
is given to him no other has a right to claim. The sons of God are
kings, not certainly by natural right, but because God has bestowed
on them so great an honor. Even angels have no right to this
distinction, except on account of their high rank among creatures,
in subordination to the Great Head, (<490121>Ephesians
1:21.) We too are sons, but by adoption, which we obtain by faith;
for we have it not from nature: Christ is the only Son,
the only-begotten of the Father, (<430114>John
1:14.)
The future tense of the verb, he
shall be called the
Son of
the Highest,
is tortured by that filthy dog f10
Servetus to prove that Christ is not the eternal Son of
God, but began to be so considered,
when he took upon him our flesh. This is an intolerable slander. He
argues that Christ was not the Son of God before he appeared in the
world clothed with flesh; because the angel says,
He shall
be called. On
the contrary, I maintain, the words of the angel mean nothing more
than that he, who had been the Son of God from eternity, would be
manifested as such in the flesh, (<540316>1
Timothy 3:16;) for to
be called
denotes clear knowledge. There is a wide difference between the two
statements,—that Christ began to be the Son of God, which he was not
before,—and that he was manifested among men, in order that they
might know him to be the person who had been formerly promised.
Certainly, in every age God has been addressed by his people as a
Father, and hence it follows, that he had a Son in heaven, from whom
and by whom men obtained the sonship. For men take too much upon
them, if they venture to boast of being the sons
of God, in any other respect than as members of the only-begotten
Son, (<430118>John
1:18.) Certain it is, that confidence in the Son alone, as Mediator,
inspired the holy fathers with confidence to employ so honorable an
address. That more complete knowledge, of which we are now speaking,
is elsewhere explained by Paul to mean, that we are now at liberty
not only to call God our Father, but boldly to cry, Abba, Father, (<450815>Romans
8:15; <480406>Galatians
4:6.)
The
Lord God
will give
unto him
the throne
of his
father David.
We have said that the angel borrows from the prophets the titles
which he bestows on Christ, in order that the holy virgin might more
readily acknowledge him to be the Redeemer formerly promised to the
fathers. Whenever the prophets speak of the restoration of the
church, they direct all the hope of believers to the kingdom of
David, so that it became a common maxim among the Jews, that the
safety of the church would depend on the prosperous condition of
that kingdom, and that nothing was more fitting and suitable to the
office of the Messiah than to raise up anew the kingdom of David.
Accordingly, the name of David is sometimes applied to the Messiah.
“They shall serve the Lord their God, and David their king,”
(<243009>Jeremiah 30:9.) Again,
“my servant David shall be a prince among them,” (<263424>Ezekiel
34:24; 37:24.) “They shall seek the Lord their God, and David their
king,” (<280305>Hosea 3:5.) The
passages in which he is called “the son of David” are
sufficiently well known. In a word, the angel declares that in the
person of Christ would be fulfilled the prediction of Amos, “In
that day will I raise up the tabernacle of David that is fallen,” (<300911>Amos
9:11.)
33.
And
he shall
reign over
the house
of Jacob. As
salvation was promised, in a peculiar manner, to the Jews, (the
covenant having been made with their father Abraham,
<011707>Genesis 17:7,) and Christ, as
Paul informs us, “was a minister of the circumcision,” (<451508>Romans
15:8,) the angel properly fixed his reign in that nation, as its
peculiar seat and residence. But this is in perfect accordance with
other predictions, which spread and extend the kingdom of Christ to
the utmost limits of the earth. By a new and wonderful adoption, God
has admitted into the family of Jacob the Gentiles, who formerly
were strangers; though in such a manner that the Jews, as the
first-born, held a preferable rank; as it is said, “The Lord shall
send the rod of thy strength out of Zion,” (<19B003>Psalm
110:3.) Christ’s throne was, therefore, erected among the people of
Israel, that he might thence subdue the whole world. All whom he has
joined by faith to the children of Abraham are accounted the true
Israel. Though the Jews, by their revolt, have separated themselves
from the church of God, yet the Lord will always preserve till the
end some “remnants” (<451105>Romans
11:5;) for his “calling is without repentances” (<451129>Romans
11:29.) The body of the people is apparently cut off; but we ought
to remember the mystery of which
Paul speaks, (<451125>Romans
11:25,) that God will at length gather some of the Jews out of the
dispersion. Meanwhile, the church, which is scattered through the
whole world, is the spiritual house
of Jacob; for
it drew its origin from Zion.
For
ever. The angel points out the sense in
which it was so frequently predicted by the prophets that the
kingdom of David would be without end. It was only during his own
reign and that of Solomon, that it remained wealthy and powerful
Rehoboam, the third successor, hardly retained a tribe and a half.
The angel now declares that, when it has been established in the
person of Christ, it will not be liable to destruction, and, to
prove this, employs the words of Daniel, (<270714>7:14,)
of his
kingdom there
shall be
no end.
f11 Though the meaning of the words is, that God will
for ever protect and defend the kingdom of Christ and the church, so
that it shall not perish on the earth “as long as the sun and moon
endure,” (<197205>Psalm 72:5,
17,) yet its true perpetuity relates to the glory to come. So then,
believers follow each other in this life, by an uninterrupted
succession, till at length they are gathered together in heaven,
where they shall reign without end.
LUKE 1:34-38
Table 1-7
34.
How
shall this
be? The holy virgin appears to confine
the power of God within as narrow limits as Zacharias had formerly
done; for what is beyond the common order of nature, she concludes
to be impossible. She reasons in this manner. I
know not
a man: how
then can I believe that what you tell me will happen? We ought not
to give ourselves very much trouble, f12
to acquit her of all blame. She ought immediately to have risen by
faith to the boundless power of God, which is not at all lettered to
natural means, but sways the whole world. Instead of this, she stops
at the ordinary way of generation. Still, it must be admitted that
she does not hesitate or inquire in such a manner as to lower the
power of God to the level of her senses; but is only carried away by
a sudden impulse of astonishment to put this question. That she
readily embraced the promise may be concluded from this, that,
though many things presented themselves on the opposite side, she
has no doubt but on one point.
She might instantly have objected, where
was that throne of
David? for all the rank of kingly power
had been long ago set aside, and all the luster of royal descent had
been extinguished. Unquestionably, if she had formed her opinion of
the matter according to the judgment of the flesh, she would have
treated as a fable what the angel had told her. There can be no
doubt that she was fully convinced of the restoration of the church,
and easily gave way to what the flesh would have pronounced to be
incredible. And then it is probable that the attention of the public
was everywhere directed at that time to the prediction of Isaiah, in
which God promises that he would raise up a
rod out of the despised stem of Jesse, (<231101>Isaiah
11:1.) That persuasion of the kindness of God, which had been formed
in the mind of the virgin, led her to admit, in the fullest manner,
that she had received a message as to raising up anew the throne of
David. If it be objected that there was also another prediction, a
virgin shall conceive and bear a son, (<230714>Isaiah
7:14,) I reply, that this mystery was then very imperfectly
understood. True, the Fathers expected the birth of a King, under
whose reign the people of God would be happy and prosperous;
but the manner of its accomplishment lay concealed, as if it
had been hidden by a veil. There is no wonder, therefore, if the
holy virgin puts a question on a subject hitherto unknown to her.
The conjecture which some have drawn from
these words, that she had formed a vow of perpetual virginity, is
unfounded and altogether absurd. She would, in that case, have
committed treachery by allowing herself to be united to a husband,
and would have poured contempt on the holy covenant of marriage;
which could not have been done without mockery of God. Although the
Papists have exercised barbarous tyranny on this subject, yet they
have never proceeded so far as to allow the wife to form a vow of
continence at her own pleasure. Besides, it is an idle and unfounded
supposition that a monastic life existed among the Jews.
We must reply, however, to another
objection, that the virgin refers to the future, and so declares
that she will have no intercourse with a man. The probable and
simple explanation is, that the greatness or rather majesty of the
subject made so powerful an impression on the virgin, that all her
senses were bound and locked up in astonishment. When she is
informed that the Son of God will be born, she imagines something
unusual, and for that reason leaves conjugal intercourse out of
view. Hence she breaks out in amazement, How
shall this
be? And so God graciously forgives her,
and replies kindly and gently by the angel, because, in a devout and
serious manner, and with admiration of a divine work, she had
inquired how that
would be,
which, she was convinced, went beyond the common and ordinary course
of nature. In a word, this question was not so contrary to faith,
because it arose rather from admiration than from distrust.
35.
The
Holy Ghost
shall come
upon thee. The
angel does not explain the manner, so as to satisfy curiosity, which
there was no necessity for doing. He only leads the virgin to
contemplate the power of the Holy Spirit, and to surrender herself
silently and calmly to his guidance. The word
ejpeleu>setai, shall
come upon,
denotes that this would be an extraordinary work, in which natural
means have no place. The next clause is added by way of exposition,
and the
power of
the Highest
shall overshadow
thee: for the Spirit may be regarded as
the essential power of God, whose energy is manifested and exerted
in the entire government of the world, as well as in miraculous
events. There is an elegant metaphor in the word
ejpiskia>sei, overshadow. The
power of God, by which he guards and
protects his own people, is frequently compared in Scripture to a
shadow, (<191708>Psalm
17:8; <195701>57:1;
<199101>91:1.) But it appears to have
another and peculiar meaning in this passage. The operation of the
Spirit would be secret, as if an intervening cloud did not permit it
to be beheld by the eyes of men. Now, as God, in performing
miracles, withholds from us the manner of his proceedings, so what
he chooses to conceal from us ought to be viewed, on our part, with
seriousness and adoration.
Therefore
also the
holy thing
which shall
be born.
This
is a confirmation of the preceding clause: for the angel shows that
Christ must not be born by ordinary generation,
f13 that he may be holy,
and that he may be the Son
of God; that
is, that in holiness and glory he may be high above all creatures,
and may not hold an ordinary rank among men. Heretics, who imagine
that he became the Son of God after his human generation, seize on
the particle therefore as meaning
that he would be called the Son of God, because
he was conceived in a remarkable manner by the power of the Holy
Spirit. But this is a false conclusion: for, though he was
manifested to be the Son of God in the flesh, it does not follow
that he was not the Word begotten of the Father before the ages. On
the contrary, he who had been the Son of God in his eternal Godhead,
appeared also as the Son of God in human flesh. This passage not
only expresses a unity of person in Christ, but at the same time
points out that, in clothing himself with human flesh, Christ is the
Son of God. As the name, Son of
God, belonged to the divine essence of
Christ from the beginning, so now it is applied unitedly to both
natures, because the secret and heavenly manner of generation has
separated him from the ordinary rank of men. In other passages,
indeed, with the view of asserting that he is truly man, he calls
himself the Son of man, (<430527>John
5:27;) but the truth of his human nature is not inconsistent with
his deriving peculiar honor above all others from his divine
generation, having been conceived out of the ordinary way of nature
by the Holy Spirit. This gives us good reason for growing
confidence, that we may venture more freely to call God our Father,
because his only Son, in order that we might have a Father in common
with him, chose to be our brother.
It ought to be observed also that Christ,
because he was conceived by a spiritual power, is called
the holy
seed. For, as it was necessary that he
should be a real man, in order that he might expiate our sins, and
vanquish death and Satan in our flesh; so was it necessary, in order
to his cleansing others, that he should be free from every
spot and blemish, (<600119>1
Peter 1:19.) Though Christ was formed of the seed of Abraham, yet he
contracted no defilement from a sinful nature; for the Spirit of God
kept him pure from the very commencement: and this was done
not merely that he might abound in personal holiness, but chiefly
that he might sanctify his own people. The manner of conception,
therefore, assures us that we have a Mediator
separate from sinners, (<580726>Hebrews
7:26.)
36.
And,
behold, Elisabeth
thy cousin. By
an instance taken from her own relatives, the angel encourages the
faith of Mary to expect a miracle. If neither the barrenness nor the
old age of Elisabeth could prevent God from making her a mother,
there was no better reason why Mary should confine her view within
the ordinary limits of nature, when she beheld such a demonstration
of divine power in her cousin. He
mentions expressly the
sixth month; because in the
fifth month a woman usually feels the child quicken in the womb, so
that the sixth month
removes all doubt. True, Mary ought to have placed such a
reliance on the bare word of God as to require no support to her
faith from any other quarter; but, to prevent farther hesitation,
the Lord condescends to strengthen his promise by this new aid. With
equal indulgence does he cheer and support us every day; nay, with
greater indulgence, because our faith is weaker. That we may not
doubt his truth, testimonies to confirm it are brought by him from
every direction.
A question arises, how Elisabeth, who was
of the
daughters of
Aaron, (ver. 5,) and Mary, who was
descended from the stock of David, could be
cousins. This appears to be at variance with the law,
which prohibited women from marrying into a different tribe from
their own, (<043606>Numbers
36:6.) With respect to the law, if we look at its object, it forbade
those intermarriages only which might “remove inheritances from
tribe to tribe,” (<043607>Numbers
36:7.) No such danger existed, if any woman of the tribe of Judah
married a priest, to whom an inheritance could not be conveyed. The
same argument would hold if a woman of the tribe of Levi passed into
another tribe. It is possible that the mother of the holy virgin
might be descended from the family of Aaron, and so her daughter
might be cousin to Elisabeth.
37.
For
no word
shall be
impossible with
God. If we choose to take
rJh~ma, word,
in its strict and native sense, the meaning is, that God will do
what he hath promised, for no hinderance can resist his power. The
argument will be, God hath promised, and therefore he will
accomplish it; for we ought not to allege any impossibility in
opposition to his word. But as a
word often means a
thing in the idiom of the Hebrew
language, (which the Evangelists followed, though they wrote in
Greek, f14 ) we explain it more
simply, that nothing
is impossible with
God. We ought always, in- deed, to hold
it as a maxim, that they wander widely from the truth who, at their
pleasure, imagine the power of God to be something beyond his
word; for we ought always to
contemplate his boundless power, that it may strengthen our hope and
confidence. But it is idle, and unprofitable, and even dangerous, to
argue what God can do unless we also take into account what he
resolves to do. The angel does here what God frequently does in
Scripture, employs a general doctrine to confirm one kind of
promise. This is the true and proper use of a general doctrine, to
apply its scattered promises to the present subject, whenever we are
uneasy or distressed; for so long as they retain their general form,
they make little impression upon us. We need not wonder if Mary is
reminded by the angel of the power of God; for our distrust of it
diminishes very greatly our confidence in the promises. All
acknowledge in words that God is Almighty; but, if he promises any
thing beyond what we are able to comprehend, we remain in doubt.
f15 Whence comes this but from our ascribing to his
power nothing more than what our senses receive? Thus Paul,
commending the faith of Abraham, says, that he
“gave glory to God,
being fully persuaded that what he had promised he was able also to
perform,” (<450420>Romans 4:20,
21.)
In another passage, speaking of the hope of
eternal life, he sets before him the promise of God. “I know,” says
he,
“whom I have
believed, and I am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I
have committed unto him,” (<550112>2
Timothy 1:12.)
This may seem to be a small portion of
faith; for no man, however wicked, openly denies God’s claim to be
Almighty. But he who has the power of God firmly and thoroughly
fixed in his heart will easily surmount the other obstacles which
present themselves to faith. It ought to be observed, however, that
the power of God is viewed by true faith, if I may use the
expression, as
efficacious. f16 For
God is and wishes to be acknowledged as powerful, that by the
accomplishment itself he may prove his faithfulness.
38.
Behold
the handmaid
of the
Lord. The holy virgin does not allow
herself to dispute any farther: and yet many things might
unquestionably have obtruded themselves, to repress that faith, and
even to draw off her attention from what was said to her by the
angel. But she stops the entrance of opposing arguments, and compels
herself to obey. This is the real proof of faith, when we restrain
our minds, and, as it were, hold them captive, so that they dare not
reply this or that to God: for boldness in disputing, on the other
hand, is the mother of unbelief. These are weighty expressions,
Behold the
handmaid of
the Lord: for
she gives and devotes herself unreservedly to God, that he may
freely dispose of her according to his pleasure. Unbelievers
withdraw from his hand, and, as far as lies in their power, obstruct
his work: but faith presents us before God, that we may be ready to
yield obedience. But if the holy virgin was the
handmaid of
the Lord,
because she yielded herself submissively to his authority, there
cannot be worse obstinacy than to fly from him, and to refuse that
obedience which he deserves and requires. In a word, as faith alone
makes us obedient servants to God, and gives us up to his power, so
unbelief makes us rebels and deserters. Be
it unto
me. This clause may be interpreted in
two ways. Either the holy virgin, leaving her former subject,
f17 betakes herself suddenly to prayers and
supplications; or, she proceeds in the same strain
f18 to yield and surrender herself to God. I interpret
it simply that she is convinced of the power of God, follows
cheerfully where he calls, trusts also to his promise, and not only
expects, but eagerly desires, its accomplishment. [We must also
observe that she is convinced on the word of the angel, because she
knows that it proceeded from God: valuing its credit, not with
reference to him who was its messenger, but with reference to him
who was its author. f19 ]
LUKE 1:39-45
Table 1-8
39.
And
Mary arising.
This departure mentioned by Luke proves that Mary’s faith was not of
a transitory nature: for the promise of God does not fade away with
the presence of the angel, but is impressed upon her mind. The
haste indicates a sincere and strong
affection. We may infer from it that the Virgin disregarded every
thing else and formed a just estimate of this grace of God. But it
may be inquired, what was her object in undertaking this journey? It
certainly was not made for the mere purpose of inquiry: for she
cherished in her heart by faith the Son of God as already conceived
in her womb. Nor do I agree with those who think that she came for
the purpose of congratulating Elisabeth. f25
I think it more probable that her object was, partly to increase and
strengthen her faith, and partly to celebrate the grace of God which
both had received. f26
There is no absurdity in supposing, that
she sought to confirm her faith by a view of the miracle, which had
been adduced to her with no small effect by the angel. For, though
believers are satisfied with the bare word of God, yet they do not
disregard any of his works which they find to be conducive to
strengthen their faith. Mary was particularly bound to receive the
assistance which had been offered, unless she chose to reject what
the Lord had freely given to her. Besides, the mutual interview
might arouse both Elisabeth and herself to higher gratitude, as is
evident from what follows. The power of God became more remarkable
and striking by taking in at one view both favors, the very
comparison of which gave no small additional luster. Luke does not
name the city in which Zacharias dwelt, but only mentions that it
belonged to the tribe of Judah, and that it was situated in a hilly
district. Hence we infer that it was farther distant than Jerusalem
was from the town of Nazareth.
41.
When
Elisabeth heard.
It is natural that sudden joy, on the part of a pregnant woman,
should cause a motion of the child in her womb; but Luke intended to
express an extraordinary occurrence. No good purpose would be served
by involving ourselves in intricate questions, if the child was
aware of the presence of Christ, or felt an emotion of piety: it is
enough for us that the
babe started by a secret
movement of the Spirit. Luke does not say that the feeling belonged
to the child, but rather intimates that this part of the Divine
operation took place in the mother herself, that
the babe
started in
her womb. The
expression, she was
filled with the
Holy Ghost,
means that she was suddenly endued with the gift of prophecy to an
unusual extent: for the gifts of the Spirit had not formerly been
wanting in her, but their power then appeared more abundant and
extraordinary.
42.
Blessed
art thou. She
seems to put Mary and Christ on an equal footing, which would have
been highly improper. But I cheerfully agree with those who think
that the second clause assigns the reason; for
and often signifies because.
Accordingly, Elisabeth affirms, that her cousin was
blessed on account of the blessedness
of her child. To carry Christ in her womb was not Mary’s first
blessedness, but was greatly inferior
to the distinction of being born again by the Spirit of God to a new
life. Yet she is justly called blessed,
on whom God bestowed the remarkable honor of bringing into the
world his own Son, through whom she had been spiritually renewed.
And at this day, the blessedness brought to us by Christ cannot be
the subject of our praise, without reminding us, at the same time,
of the distinguished honor which God was pleased to bestow on Mary,
in making her the mother of his Only Begotten Son.
43.
And
whence is
this to
me? The happy medium observed by
Elisabeth is worthy of notice. She thinks very highly of the favors
bestowed by God on Mary, and gives them just commendation, but yet
does not praise them more highly than was proper, which would have
been a dishonor to God. For such is the native depravity of the
world, that there are few persons who are not chargeable with one of
these two faults. Some, delighted beyond measure with themselves,
and desirous to shine alone, enviously despise the gifts of God in
their brethren; while others praise them in so superstitious a
manner as to convert them into idols. The consequence has been, that
the first rank is assigned to Mary, and Christ is lowered as it were
to the footstool f27 .
Elisabeth, again, while she praises her, is so far from hiding the
Divine glory, that she ascribes everything to God. And yet, though
she acknowledges the superiority of Mary to herself and to others,
she does not envy her the higher distinction, but modestly declares
that she had obtained more than she deserved.
She calls Mary the
mother of
her Lord. This
denotes a unity of person in the two natures of Christ; as if she
had said, that he who was begotten a mortal man in the womb of Mary
is, at the same time, the eternal God. For we must bear in mind,
that she does not speak like an ordinary woman at her own
suggestion, but merely utters what was dictated by the Holy Spirit.
This name Lord strictly belongs to
the Son of God “manifested in the flesh,” (<540316>1
Timothy 3:16,) who has received from the Father all power, and has
been appointed the highest ruler of heaven and earth, that by his
agency God may govern all things. Still, he is in a peculiar manner
the Lord of believers, who yield
willingly and cheerfully to his authority; for it is only of “his
body” that he is “the head,” (<490122>Ephesians
1:22, 23.) And so Paul says, “though there be lords many, yet to
us,” that is, to the servants of faith, “there is one Lord,” (<460805>1
Corinthians 8:5, 6.) By mentioning the sudden movement of the babe
which she carried in her womb, (ver. 44,) as heightening that divine
favor of which she is speaking, she unquestionably intended to
affirm that she felt something supernatural and divine.
45.
And
blessed is
she that
believed. It was by a hidden movement
of the Spirit, as is evident from a former statement of Luke, that
Elisabeth spoke. The same Spirit declares that Mary is
blessed because she
believed, and by commending Mary’s
faith, informs us generally in what the true happiness of men
consists. Mary was blessed, because,
embracing in her heart the promise of God, she conceived and brought
forth a Savior to herself and to the whole which the Judges
occupied; as when Cicero proposes to appeal from the Senate to the
popular assembly,”a subselliis in rem deferre.” Calvin may have had
in his eye such a phrase as “imi subsellii vir,” and his meaning is
fully brought out by his own version, “sur le marchepied.” —
Ed. world. This was peculiar to her:
but as we have not a drop of righteousness, life, or any other
benefit, except so far as the Lord presents them to us in his Word,
it is faith alone that rescues us from the lowest poverty and
misery, and makes us partakers of true happiness.
There is great weight in this clause,
for there
shall be
a fulfillment
to those
things which
have been
told her. The
meaning is, faith gives way to the divine promises, that they may
obtain their accomplishment in us. The truth of God certainly does
not depend on the will of men, but God remains
always true, (<450304>Romans
3:4,) though the whole world—unbelievers and liars—should
attempt to ruin his veracity. Yet, as unbelievers are unworthy to
obtain the fruit of the promises, so Scripture teaches us, that by
faith alone they are powerful for our salvation. God offers his
benefits indiscriminately to all, and faith opens its bosom
f28 to receive them; while unbelief allows them to pass
away, so as not to reach us. If there had been any unbelief in Mary,
that could not prevent God from accomplishing his work in any other
way which he might choose. But she is called
blessed, because she received by faith the blessing
offered to her, and opened up the way to God for its accomplishment;
while faith, on the other hand, shuts the gate, and restrains his
hand from working, that they who refuse the praise due to its power
may not feel its saving effect. We must observe also the relation
between the word and
faith, from which we learn that, in the
act of believing, we give our assent to God who speaks to us, and
hold for certain what he has promised to us that he will do. The
phrase, by the
Lord, is of the same import with an
expression in common use, on
the part
of God; for
the promise had been brought by the angel, but proceeded from God
alone. Hence we infer that, whether God employs the ministrations of
angels or of men, he wishes equal honor to be paid to his Word as if
he were visibly descending from heaven.
LUKE 1:46-50
Table 1-9
Now follows a remarkable and interesting
song of the holy virgin, which plainly shows how eminent were her
attainments in the grace of the Spirit. There are three clauses in
this song. First, Mary offers solemn thanksgiving for that mercy of
God which she had experienced in her own person. Next, she
celebrates in general terms God’s power and judgments. Lastly, she
applies these to the matter in hand, treating of the redemption
formerly promised, and now granted to the church.
46.
My soul
magnifieth. Here Mary testifies her
gratitude, as we have already said. But as hypocrites, for the most
part, sing the praises of God with open mouth, unaccompanied by any
affection of the heart, Mary says that she praises God from an
inward feeling of the mind. And certainly they who pronounce his
glory, not from the mind, but with the tongue alone, do nothing more
than profane his holy name. The words soul
and spirit are used in Scripture
in various senses, but, when employed together, they denote chiefly
two faculties of the soul; spirit
being taken for the understanding, and soul
for the seat of the affections. To comprehend the meaning of the
holy virgin, it must be observed that what is here placed second is
first in order; for the excitement of the will of man to praise God
must be preceded by a rejoicing
of the
spirit, f31
as James says, “Is any merry? let him sing psalms,” (<590513>James
5:13.) Sadness and anxiety lock up the soul, and restrain the tongue
from celebrating the goodness of God. When the soul of Mary exults
with joy, the heart breaks out in praising God. It is with great
propriety, in speaking of the joy of her heart, that she gives to
God the appellation of Savior. Till
God has been recognised as a Savior,
the minds of men are not free to indulge in true and full joy, but
will remain in doubt and anxiety. It is God’s fatherly kindness
alone, and the salvation flowing from it, that fill the soul with
joy. In a word, the first thing necessary for believers is, to be
able to rejoice that they have their salvation in God. The next
ought to follow, that, having experienced God to be a kind Father,
they may “offer to him thanksgiving,” (<190101>Psalm
1:14.) The Greek word swth<r,
Savior, has a more extensive
signification than the Latin word Servator;
for it means not only that he once delivers, but that he is “the
Author of eternal salvations” (<580509>Hebrews
5:9.)
48.
Because
he hath
looked. She explains the reason why the
joy of her heart was founded in God to be, that out of free grace he
had looked upon her. By calling herself low
she disclaims all merit, and ascribes to the undeserved goodness
of God every occasion of boasting. For tapei>nwsiv,
lowness, does not here denote—as
ignorant and uneducated men have foolishly imagined—”submission, or
modesty, or a quality of the mind,” but signifies “a
mean and despicable condition.” f32
The meaning is, “I was unknown and
despised, but that did not prevent God from deigning to cast his
eyes upon me.” But if Mary’s lowness
is contrasted with excellence—as the matter itself and the Greek
word make abundantly plain—we see how Mary makes herself nothing,
and praises God alone. And this was not the loud cry of a pretended
humility, but the plain and honest statement of that conviction
which was engraven on her mind; for she was of no account in the
eyes of the world, and her estimation of herself was nothing more.
From
this time.
She
announces that this kindness of God will be kept in remembrance
throughout all
generations. But if it is so remarkable, that it ought to
be proclaimed every where by the lips of all men, silence regarding
it would have been highly improper in Mary, on whom it was bestowed.
Now observe, that Mary makes her happiness to consist in nothing
else, but in what she acknowledges to have been bestowed upon her by
God, and mentions as the gift of his
grace. “I shall be reckoned blessed,” she says, “through
all ages.” Was it because she sought this praise by her own power or
exertion? On the contrary, she makes mention of nothing but of the
work of God. Hence we see how widely the Papists differ from her,
who idly adorn her with their empty devices, and reckon almost as
nothing the benefits which she received from God.
f33 They heap up an abundance of magnificent and very
presumptuous titles, such as, “Queen of Heaven, Star of
Salvation, Gate of Life, Sweetness, Hope, and Salvation.” Nay more,
to such a pitch of insolence and fury have they been hurried by
Satan, that they give her authority over Christ;
f34 for this is their pretty song, “Beseech the
Father, Order the Son.” f35 None
of these modes of expression, it is evident, proceeded from the
Lord. All are disclaimed by the holy virgin in a single word, when
she makes her whole glory to consist in acts of the divine kindness.
If it was her duty to praise the name of God alone, who
had done
to her
wonderful things,
no room is left for the pretended titles, which come from
another quarter. Besides, nothing could be more disrespectful to
her, than to rob the Son of God of what is his own, to clothe her
with the sacrilegious plunder.
Let Papists now go, and hold us out as
doing injury to the mother of Christ, because we reject the
falsehoods of men, and extol in her nothing more than the kindness
of God. Nay, what is most of all honorable to her we grant, and
those absurd worshippers refuse. f36
We cheerfully acknowledge her as our teacher, and obey her
instruction and commands. There certainly is no obscurity in what
she says here; but the Papists throw it aside, trample it as it were
under foot, and do all they can to destroy the credit of her
statements f37 ? Let us remember
that, in praising both men and angels, there is a general rule laid
down, to extol in them the grace of God; as nothing is at all worthy
of praise which did not proceed from Him.
He
who is
mighty hath
done to
me wonderful
things. She informs us, that the reason
why God did not in this case employ the assistance of others was, to
make his own power more illustrious. And here we must recall what
she formerly said, that God had
looked upon
her, though she was mean and
despicable. Hence it follows, that those praises of Mary are absurd
and spurious which do not altogether exalt the power and free grace
of God.
49.
And holy
is his
name. This is the second part of the
song, in which the holy virgin celebrates in general terms the
power, judgments, and mercy of God. This clause must not be viewed
as a part of the preceding one, but must be read separately. Mary
had extolled the grace of God, which she had experienced in her own
person. Hence she takes occasion to exclaim, that
holy is
his name,
and his
mercy endures
throughout all
generations. The name of God is called
holy, because it is entitled to the
highest reverence; and whenever the name of God is mentioned, it
ought immediately to remind us of his adorable majesty.
The next clause, which celebrates the
perpetuity of the Divine mercy, is taken from that solemn form of
covenant,
“I
will establish my covenant between me and thee, and thy seed
after thee, in their generations, for an everlasting covenant,”
(<011707>Genesis 17:7)
and again,
“who keepeth
covenant and mercy with them that love him and keep his commandments
to a thousand generations,” (<050709>Deuteronomy
7:9.)
By these words, he not only declares, that
he will always be like himself, but expresses the favor which he
continues to manifest towards his own people after their death,
loving their children, and their children’s children, and all their
posterity. Thus he followed the posterity of Abraham with
uninterrupted kindness; for, having once received their father
Abraham into favor, he had made with him “an
everlasting covenant.”
But as not all who are descended from
Abraham according to the flesh are the true children of Abraham,
Mary confines the accomplishment of the promise to the true
worshippers of God, to them
that fear
him: as David also does:
“The mercy of the
Lord is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that fear him, and
his righteousness unto children’s children; to such as keep his
covenant, and to those that remember his commandments to do them,” (<19A317>Psalm
103:17,18.)
While God promises that he will be merciful
to the children of the saints through all generations, this gives no
support to the vain confidence of hypocrites: for falsely and
groundlessly do they boast of God as their Father, who are the
spurious children of the saints, and have departed from their faith
and godliness. f38 This
exception sets aside the falsehood and arrogance of those who, while
they are destitute of faith, are puffed up with false pretenses to
the favor of God. A universal covenant of salvation had been made by
God with the posterity of Abraham; but, as stones moistened by the
rain do not become soft, so the promised righteousness and salvation
are prevented from reaching unbelievers through their own hardness
of heart. Meanwhile, to maintain the truth and firmness of his,
promise, God has preserved “a seed,” (<450929>Romans
9:29.)
Under the fear
of the Lord is included the whole of godliness and religion, and
this cannot exist without faith. But here an objection may be urged.
What avails it that God is called merciful, if no man finds him to
be so unless he deserves his favor? For, if the mercy of God is
upon them
that fear
him, godliness and a good conscience
procure his grace to men, and in this way men go before his grace by
their own merits. I reply, this is a part of his mercy, that he
bestows on the children of the godly fear and reverence for his
majesty. This does not point out the commencement of his grace, as
if God were idly looking down from heaven, to see who are worthy of
it. All that is intended is, to shake off the perverse confidence of
hypocrites, that they may not imagine God to be bound to them,
because they are the children of saints according to the flesh: the
divine covenant having another and very different object, that God
may have always a people in the world, by whom he is sincerely
worshipped.
LUKE 1:51-55
Table 1-10
51.
He
hath done
might. This means, “he hath wrought
powerfully.” The arm of God is
contrasted with every other aid: as in Isaiah, “I looked, and there
was none to help,” (<236305>Isaiah
63:5;) “therefore,” says he
elsewhere,
“his arm brought
salvation unto him;
and his righteousness, it sustained him,” (<235916>Isaiah
59:16.)
Mary therefore means: God rested satisfied
with his own power, employed no companions in the work, called none
to afford him aid. What immediately follows about
the proud may
be supposed to be added for one of two reasons: either because
the proud gain
nothing by endeavoring, like the giants of old, to oppose God; or,
because God does not display the power of his arm for salvation,
except in the case of the humble,
while the proud,
who arrogate much to themselves, are thrown
down. To this relates the exhortation
of Peter,
“Humble yourselves
under the mighty hand of God,”
(<600506>1 Peter 5:6.)
He
hath scattered
f40 the
proud in the
thought of
their heart.
f41 This expression is worthy of notice: for as their
pride and ambition are outrageous, as their covetousness is
insatiable, they pile up their deliberations to form an immense
heap, and, to say all in a single word, they build the tower of
Babel, (<011109>Genesis 11:9.)
Not satisfied with having made one or another foolish attempt beyond
their strength, or with their former schemes of mad presumption,
they still add to their amount. When God has for a time looked down
from heaven, in silent mockery, on their splendid preparations, he
unexpectedly scatters the whole mass: just as when a building is
overturned, and its parts, which had formerly been bound together by
a strong and firm union, are widely scattered in every direction.
52.
He
hath cast
down the
nobles. This translation has been
adopted, for the sake of avoiding ambiguity: for though the Greek
word duna>stai is derived from
du>namiv, power,
it denotes governors and eminent rulers.
f42 Many persons think that duna>stav
is a participle. They are said by Mary to be
cast down from
their thrones,
that obscure and unknown persons may be elevated in their room; and
so she ascribes to the providence and judgments of God what ungodly
men can the game of Fortune. f43
Let us understand, that she does not ascribe to God a despotic
power,—as if men were tossed and thrown up and down like balls by a
tyrannical authority,—but a just government, founded on the best
reasons, though they frequently escape our notice. God does not
delight in changes, or elevate in mockery to a lofty station, those
whom he has determined immediately to throw down.
f44 It is rather the depravity of men that overturns
the state of things, because nobody acknowledges that the disposal
of every one is placed in His will and power.
Those who occupy a higher station than
others are not only chargeable with disdainfully and cruelly
insulting their neighbors, but act in a daring manner towards Him to
whom they owe their elevation. To instruct us by facts, that
whatever is lofty and elevated in the world is subject to God, and
that the whole world is governed by his dominion, some are exalted
to high honor, while others either come down in a gradual manner, or
else fall headlong from their thrones. Such is the cause and object
of the changes which is assigned by David, “He poureth contempt upon
princes,” (<19A739>Psalm
107:39;) and by Daniel,
“He changeth the
times and the seasons:
he removeth kings, and setteth up kings,” (<270221>Daniel
2:21.)
We see, indeed, how the princes of the
world grow extravagantly insolent, indulge in luxury, swell with
pride, and are intoxicated with the sweets of prosperity. If the
Lord cannot tolerate such ingratitude, we need not be surprised.
The usual consequence is, that those whom
God has raised to a high estate do not occupy it long. Again, the
dazzling luster of kings and princes so overpowers the multitude,
that there are few who consider that there is a God above. But if
princes brought a scepter with them from the womb, and if the
stability of their thrones were perpetual, all acknowledgment of God
and of his providence would immediately disappear. When the Lord
raises mean persons to exalted rank, he triumphs over the pride of
the world, and at the same time encourages simplicity and modesty in
his own people.
Thus, when Mary says, that it is God who
casteth down
nobles from
their thrones,
and exalteth
mean persons,
she teaches us, that the world does not move and revolve by a blind
impulse of Fortune, but that all the revolutions observed in it are
brought about by the Providence of God, and that those judgments,
which appear to us to disturb and overthrow the entire framework of
soclety, are regulated by God with unerring justice. This is
confirmed by the following verse, He
hath filled
the hungry
with good
things, and
hath sent
the rich
away empty:
for hence we infer that it is not in themselves, but for a good
reason, that God takes pleasure in these changes. It is because the
great, and rich, and powerful, lifted up by their abundance, ascribe
all the praise to themselves, and leave nothing to God. We ought
therefore to be scrupulously on our guard against being carried away
by prosperity, and against a vain satisfaction of the flesh, lest
God suddenly deprive us of what we enjoy. To such godly persons as
feel poverty and almost famine, and lift up their cry to God, no
small consolation is afforded by this doctrine, that he
filleth the
hungry with
good things.
54.
He
hath lifted
up his
servant Israel.
In this last clause the general statements are applied by Mary
to the present occasion. The meaning is, God has now granted the
salvation which he had formerly promised to the holy fathers. And
first, the verb ajntilamza>nesqai,
to lift
up, contains an elegant metaphor:
f45 for the state of the nation was so fallen, that its
entire restoration could not be expected on ordinary principles. And
then God is said to have lifted
up Israel,
because he stretched out his hand, and lifted him up when lying
prostrate. Religion had been polluted in innumerable ways. The
public instruction retained almost nothing pure. The government of
the Church was in the greatest confusion, and breathed nothing but
shocking barbarity. The order of civil society no longer subsisted.
The great body of the people were torn like wild beasts by the
Romans and Herod. So much the more glorious was the restoration,
which a state of affairs so desperate did not allow them to expect.
Paido<v may here be taken either for
child or for
servant: but the latter signification is more
appropriate. Israel is called, in
this as in many other places, the servant
of God, because he had been received into the family of God.
So
as to
be mindful.
Mary assigns the reason why the nation, when verging to ruin, was
received by God; or rather, why God lifted it up when already
fallen. It was to give an illustration of his
mercy in its preservation. She expressly mentions that
God had remembered his mercy, which
he might appear in some sort to have forgotten, when he permitted
his people to be so fearfully distressed and afflicted. It is
customary to ascribe affections to God, as men conclude from the
event itself, that he is offended with them, or that he is
reconciled. Now, as the human mind forms no conception of the divine
mercy, except so far as it is presented and declared in his own
word, Mary directs her own attention and that of others to the
promises, f46 and shows that, in
the accomplishment of them, God has been true and faithful. In this
sense, Scripture makes frequent mention of God’s
mercy and truth, (<330720>Micah
7:20;) because we shall never be convinced of his fatherly kindness
toward us, unless his word, by which he hath bound himself to us, be
present to our recollection, and unless it occupy, as it were,
an interterm is here, as at <442035>Acts
20:35, and often in the classical writers, used metaphorically in
the sense of to protect, support.”—Bloomfield.
mediate position between us, to link the goodness of God with
our own individual salvation. By these words
Mary shows, that the covenant which God had made with the
fathers was of free grace; for she traces the salvation promised in
it to the fountain of unmixed mercy.
Hence too we infer, that she was well acquainted with the doctrine
of Scripture. The expectation of the Messiah was at that time,
indeed, very general, but few had their faith established on so pure
a knowledge of Scripture.
55.
To
Abraham and
to his
seed. If you read these words in close
connection with the close of the former verse, there appears to be
an improper change of the case. Instead of tw~
jAbraa<m kai< tw~ spe>rmati, it ought to have been (pro<v)to<n
jAbraa<m kai< to< spe>rma,, as
he spake TO
our fathers,
TO Abraham and
TO his seed.
f47 But, in my opinion, there is no such close
connection. Mary does not merely explain who the Fathers were to
whom God spake, but extends the power and result of the promises to
all his posterity, provided they are the true seed of Abraham. Hence
it follows, that the matter now in hand is, the solemn covenant
which had been made, in a peculiar manner, with Abraham and his
descendants. For other promises, which had been given to Adam, and
Noah, and others, referred indiscriminately to all nations. As many
of the children of Abraham, according to the flesh, have been cut
off by their unbelief, and have been thrown out as degenerate from
the family of Abraham, so we, who were strangers, are admitted to it
by faith, and regarded as the true seed of Abraham. Let us therefore
hold that, in consequence of God having formerly
spoken to
the fathers,
the grace offered to them belongs equally to their posterity; and
also, that the adoption has been extended to all nations, so that
those, who were not by nature children of Abraham, may be his
spiritual seed.
LUKE 1:56-66
Table 1-11
The amount of this narrative is, that the
birth of John was distinguished by various miracles, which gave
reason to expect, that something great and remarkable would appear
in the child himself at a future period. For the Lord determined to
confer upon him from the womb remarkable tokens, that he might not
afterwards come forward, as an obscure and unknown person, from the
crowd, to discharge the office of a Prophet. First Luke relates,
that Mary remained about three months with her cousin,—or, in other
words, till the birth of the child: for it is probable that she had
no other reason for staying so long, but to enjoy the exhibition of
divine grace, which had been suggested to her by the angel for the
confirmation of her faith.
58.
And
her neighbors
and relatives
heard. It may admit of doubt, whether
the wonderful kindness of God was estimated by those persons from
the simple fact of her being blessed with a child, or whether they
had previously heard that an angel appeared to Zacharias, and
promised to him a son. This was certainly no ordinary divine favor,
that, out of the course of nature, a barren woman at a very advanced
age had brought forth a child. It is possible that, on this ground
alone, they magnified the divine goodness. On the eighth day, from a
sense of duty or from courtesy, as is customary on such occasions,
some people assemble; but God takes occasion from it to make them
witnesses and spectators of his power and glory. There can be no
doubt but the extraordinary birth brought a greater crowd. They had
reckoned it a prodigy to see an old and barren woman suddenly become
pregnant; and now that the child is born, their astonishment is
renewed and increased. We infer from the words of Luke that, though
they circumcised their children at home, they were not wont to do so
without collecting a numerous assembly: and with good reason, for it
was a common sacrament of the church, and it was not proper to
administer it in a secret or private manner.
59.
And
they called
him Zacharias,
by the
name of
his father. We
know that names were originally given to men, either from some
occurrence, or even by prophetic inspiration, to point out some
secret work of God. After a long period, when there was such a
profusion of names, that it became inconvenient to form new ones
every day, people satisfied themselves with the old and received
names, and called their children by the names of their ancestors.
Thus before the father of John, there were many called Zacharias,
and perhaps they were the descendants of the “son
of Barachias,” (<402335>Matthew
23:35.) Use and wont, we are aware, is generally taken for law,
and so these persons contended that the prevailing custom should be
observed as to the name of the child. Though we must not imagine
that there is any sacredness in names, yet no judicious person will
deny that, in this matter, believers ought to make a godly and
profitable selection. They ought to give their children such names
as may serve to instruct and admonish them, and consequently to take
the names of holy fathers—for the purpose of exciting their children
to imitate them—rather than adopt those of ungodly persons.
60.
And
his mother
answering said.
It is uncertain if Elisabeth spoke this by inspiration. But when
Zacharias saw the punishment inflicted on him for being too slow in
believing, he probably informed his wife by writing what the angel
had enjoined respecting the name, (ver. 13:) otherwise he would not
have obeyed the command of God. Why this name was given to the
Baptist by divine authority, I have already explained. The
relatives, though unacquainted with the reason, are affected by the
strangeness of the occurrence, particularly as they conjecture it
did not take place without design.
64.
And
his mouth
was instantly
opened. God puts honor on the birth of
his prophet by restoring speech to his father: for there can be no
doubt that this benefit was delayed till that day with the express
object and design of fixing the eyes of men upon John. Zacharias
spake, blessing
God. He did so, not only for the
purpose of testifying his gratitude, but to inform his relatives and
neighbors, that this punishment had been inflicted on him, because
he had been too slow to believe: for he was not ashamed to unite
with his own dishonor the praises of the divine glory. Thus it
became universally known, that the birth of the child was not an
accidental or ordinary event, but had been promised by an
announcement from heaven. f49
65.
And
fear fell
upon all. This
fear mentioned by Luke proceeded from a feeling of the divine power:
for the works of God ought to be contemplated by us with such
reverence as to affect our minds with seriousness.
f50 God does not amuse us with his miracles, but
arouses the senses of men, which he perceives to be in a dormant
state. f51 Luke says also that
the report of those things was circulated in
all the
mountainous district
of Judea. And
yet many derived no advantage from the temporary impression of the
power of God: for, when John began to exercise his office as an
instructor, there were few that remembered what wonders had attended
his birth. It was not merely, however, for the sake of those who
heard them, that God determined to spread abroad the report of those
events, but to establish, in all ages, the certainty of the miracle,
which was then universally known. Meanwhile, a general mirror of
human ingratitude is here placed before our eyes: for, while
trifling and frivolous occurrences remain firmly in our minds, those
which ought to produce a constant recollection of divine favors
immediately fade and disappear.
Luke does not speak of stupid men, or
actual despisers of God: for he says that they
put them in
their heart:
that is, they applied eagerly to the consideration of them. Some
probably continued to remember, but the greater part rapidly shook
off the fear which they had experienced. It deserves our notice that
they were far from mistaking the design, when they interpreted the
miracles which they saw as relating to the future excellence of the
child: for such, we have said, was the design of God, that John
should afterwards come forth with the highest reputation.
And the
hand of
the Lord
was with
him. The meaning is, that the grace of
God was strikingly visible in many respects, and showed manifestly
that he was not an ordinary person. It is a figurative mode of
expression, and denotes that the power of God was as fully
manifested as if his hand had been visibly seen, so that all readily
acknowledged the presence of God.
LUKE 1:67-75
Table 1-12
67.
Zacharias
was filled
with the
Holy Ghost. We
have lately explained this phrase to mean, that the servants of God
received more abundantly the grace of the Spirit, of which, at other
times, they were not destitute. Thus we read, that the Spirit was
given to the prophets: not that on other occasions they wanted it,
but that the power of the Spirit was more fully exerted in them,
when the hand of God, as it were, brought them into public view, for
the discharge of their office. We must observe, therefore, the
manner in which Luke connects the two clauses: he
was filled
with the
Holy Ghost,
and prophesied.
This implies that divine inspiration, at that time, rested upon
him in an extraordinary measure, in consequence of which he did not
speak like a man or private person, but all that he uttered was
heavenly instruction. Thus also Paul connects prophecy with the
Spirit.
“Quench not the
Spirit: despise not prophesyings,”
(<520519>1 Thessalonians 5:19,
20:)
which teaches us that to despise
instruction is to “quench” the light
of “the Spirit.” This was a remarkable instance of the goodness of
God, that not only did Zacharias recover the power of speech, which
he had not enjoyed for nine months, but his tongue became the organ
of the Holy Spirit.
68.
Blessed
be the
Lord God.
Zacharias commences with thanksgiving, and in the raptures of the
prophetic spirit describes the fulfillment of the redemption
formerly promised in Christ, on which the safety and prosperity of
the church depended. The reason why the
Lord, to whose government the whole
world is subject, is here called the
God of
Israel, will more fully appear from
what follows, that to the seed of Abraham, in a peculiar manner, the
Redeemer had been promised. Since, therefore, God had deposited with
one nation only his covenant, of which Zacharias was about to speak,
he properly mentions the name of that nation, for which the grace of
salvation was especially, or at all events in the first instance,
designed.
The word ejpeske>yato,
he hath
visited, contains an implied contrast:
for the face of God had been turned away for a time from the unhappy
children of Abraham. To such a depth of calamity had they sunk, and
with such a mass of distresses were they overwhelmed, that no one
entertained the thought that the eye of God was upon them. This
visitation of God, which Zacharias mentions, is declared to be the
cause and origin of redemption. The statement may be resolved in
this manner. God looked
upon (ejpeske>yato)
his people,
that he
might redeem
them. Now, as those whom God redeems
must be prisoners, and as this redemption is spiritual in its
nature, we conclude from this passage, that even the holy fathers
were made free from the yoke of sin and the tyranny of death, only
through the grace of Christ; for it is said that Christ was sent as
a Redeemer to the holy and elect people of God. But it will be
objected, if redemption was brought by Christ at that time when he
appeared clothed in flesh, it follows, that those believers who died
before he came into the world were “all their lifetime” slaves of
sin and death: which would be highly absurd. I reply, the power and
efficacy of that redemption, which was once exhibited in Christ,
have been the same in all ages.
69.
He
hath raised
up the
horn of
salvation. That is, saving power:
f55 for, when the throne of David was cast down, and
the people scattered, the hope of salvation had to all appearance
perished. Zacharias alludes to the predictions of the prophets,
which hold out that a sudden revival would take place, when the
state of affairs should have become melancholy and desperate. This
mode of expression is borrowed from the passage,
“There will I make
the horn of David to bud: I have ordained a lamp for mine anointed,”
(<19D217>Psalm 132:17.)
But if it is only in Christ that God has
put forth his power to save us, we are not at liberty to
depart from that method, if we desire to obtain salvation from God.
Let it be also observed, that this horn
brings salvation to believers,
but terror to the ungodly, whom it scatters, or bruises and lays
prostrate.
Of
his servant
David. He is so denominated, not only
because, like any one of the godly, he worshipped God, but for this
other reason, that he was his chosen servant to rule and save his
people, and thus to represent, along with his successors, the person
and office of Christ. Though there remained among the Jews, at that
time, no trace of a kingdom, Zacharias, resting on the promises of
God, does not hesitate to call David the
servant of God, in whom God gave an example of the
salvation which was to come. f56
Now that the throne of Christ is erected amongst us, that thence he
may govern us, it follows that he is actually appointed to us the
author of salvation.
70.
As
he spake. That
the salvation which is said to have been brought by Christ may not
be thought doubtful on the score of novelty, he adduces as witnesses
all the Prophets, who, though they
were raised up at different times, yet with one consent teach, that
salvation is to be expected from Christ alone. Nor was it the sole
design of Zacharias to celebrate the truth and faithfulness of God,
in performing and fulfilling what he formerly promised. His object
rather was to draw the attention of believers to the ancient
predictions, that they might embrace, with greater certainty and
cheerfulness, the salvation offered to them, of which the Prophets
from the beginning had testified. When Christ comes forth adorned,
f57 with the testimonies of all the Prophets, our faith
in him rests on a truly solid foundation.
He calls them holy
prophets, to secure for their words
greater authority and reverence. They were not inconsiderable or
ordinary witnesses, but were of the first rank,
f58 and furnished with a public commission, having been
separated from the common people, for that purpose, by divine
authority. To inquire minutely how each of the prophets gave
testimony to Christ, would lead us into a long dissertation. Let it
suffice for the present to say, that they all uniformly make the
hope of the people, that God would be gracious to them, to rest
entirely on that covenant between God and them which was founded on
Christ, and thus speak plainly enough of the future redemption,
which was manifested in Christ. To this purpose are many striking
passages, which contain no dark prophecies respecting Christ, but
point him out, as it were, with the finger. But our chief attention
is due to the signature of the divine covenant; for he that neglects
this will never understand any thing in the prophets: as the Jews
wander wretchedly f59 in reading
the Scripture, in consequence of giving their whole study to words,
and wandering from the main design.
71.
Salvation
from our
enemies. Zacharias explains more
clearly the power and office of Christ. And certainly it would be of
little or no advantage to learn that Christ was given to us, unless
we also knew what he bestows. For this reason he states more fully
the purpose for which the horn
of salvation
was raised up:
that believers may obtain salvation
from their
enemies. Unquestionably, Zacharias was
well aware, that the principal war of the church of God is not with
flesh and blood, but with Satan and all his armament, by which he
labors to accomplish our everlasting ruin. Though the Church is also
attacked by outward foes, and is delivered from them by Christ, yet,
as the kingdom of Christ is spiritual, it is chiefly to Satan, the
prince of this world, and all his legions, that the present
discourse relates. Our attention is also directed to the miserable
condition of men out of Christ, lying prostrate under the tyranny of
the devil: otherwise, out of his hand, out of his power, Christ
would not deliver his own people. This passage reminds us that, so
long as the Church continues her pilgrimage in the world, she lives
amongst her foes, and would be exposed to their violence, if Christ
were not always at hand to grant assistance. But such is the
inestimable grace of Christ, that, though we are surrounded on every
side by enemies, we enjoy a sure and undoubted salvation. The mode
of expression may seem harsh, salvation
from our
enemies; but the meaning is obvious. No
machinations or power, no wiles, no attacks will prevent our being
delivered from them and saved “in the Lord with an
everlasting salvatlon,” (<234517>Isaiah
45:17.)
72.
To
perform the
mercy. Zacharias again points out the
fountain from which redemption flowed, the
mercy and gracious covenant
of God. He assigns the reason why God was pleased to save his
people. It was because, being mindful of his promise, he displayed
his mercy. He is said to have remembrance
of his
covenant, because there might be some
appearance of forgetfulness during that long delay, in which he
allowed his people to languish under the weight of very heavy
calamities. We must carefully attend to this order.
First, God was moved by pure mercy to make a
covenant with the fathers. Secondly, He has linked the salvation of
men with his own word. f60
Thirdly, He has exhibited in Christ every blessing, so as to
ratify all his promises: as, indeed, their truth is only confirmed
to us when we see their fulfillment in Christ. Forgiveness of sins
is promised in the covenant, but it is in the blood of Christ.
Righteousness is promised, but it is offered through the atonement
of Christ. Life is promised, but it must be sought only in the death
and resurrection of Christ. This too is the reason why God commanded
of old, that the book of the law should be sprinkled with the blood
of the sacrifice, (<022408>Exodus
24:8; <580919>Hebrews 9:19, 20.)
It is also worthy of notice, that Zacharias speaks of the mercy
performed in his own age, as extending
to the fathers who were dead, and who equally shared in its results.
Hence it follows, that the grace and power of Christ are not
confined by the narrow limits of this fading life, but are
everlasting; that they are not terminated by the death of the flesh,
for the soul survives the death of the body, and the destruction of
the flesh is followed by the resurrection. As neither Abraham, nor
any of the saints, could procure salvation to himself by his own
power or merits, so to all believers, whether living or dead, the
same salvation has been exhibited in Christ.
73.
According
to the
oath. There is no word in the Greek
original for the preposition according
to: but it is a common and well
understood principle of language, that when the accusative case is
put absolutely, there is a preposition to be understood, by which it
is governed. The oath
is mentioned, for the purpose of expressing more fully the
firmness and sacredness of his truth: for such is his gracious
condescension, that he deigns to employ his name for the support of
our weakness. If his bare promises do not satisfy us, let us at
least remember this confirmation of them; and if it does not remove
all doubt, we are chargeable with heinous ingratitude to God, and
insult to his holy name.
To
give to
us. Zacharias does not enumerate the
several points of God’s covenant, but shows that God’s purpose, in
dealing so kindly and mercifully with his people, was to redeem
them.
74.
That
being delivered
out of
the hand
of our
enemies. His purpose was, that, being
redeemed, they might dedicate and consecrate themselves entirely to
the Author of their salvation. As the efficient cause of human
salvation was the undeserved goodness of God, so its final cause is,
that, by a godly and holy life, men may glorify his name. This
deserves careful attention, that we may remember our calling, and so
learn to apply the grace of God to its proper use. We must meditate
on such declarations as these:
“God hath not
called us unto uncleanness, but unto holiness,”
(<520407>1 Thessalonians 4:7.)
We are “redeemed with a
great price,” (<460620>1
Corinthians 6:20,) “the precious blood of Christ,” (<600118>1
Peter 1:18,19,) not that we may serve “the lusts of the flesh,” (<610218>2
Peter 2:18,) or indulge in unbridled licentiousness, but that
Christ may reign in us. We are admitted by adoption into the family
of God, that we, on our part, may yield obedience as children to a
father. For “the kindness and love (filanqrwpi>a)
of God our Savior toward man,” (<560304>Titus
3:4,) “hath appeared unto all men, teaching us that, denying
ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously,
and godly,” (<560211>Titus
2:11,12.) And so Paul, when he wishes powerfully to exhort believers
to consecrate themselves to God, “in newness of life,” (<450604>Romans
6:4,) and, “putting off, concerning the former conversation, the old
man,” (<490422>Ephesians 4:22,)
to render to him a “reasonable service,” “beseeches them by the
mercies of God,” (<451201>Romans
12:1.) Scripture is full of declarations of this nature, which show
that we “frustrate the grace” (<480221>Galatians
2:21) of Christ, if we do not follow out this design.
That
we may
serve him
without fear.
This deserves our attention: for it implies that we cannot worship
God in a proper manner without composure of mind. Those who are ill
at ease, who have an inward struggle, whether God is favorable or
hostile to them, whether he accepts or rejects their services,—in a
word, who fluctuate in uncertainty between hope and fear, will
sometimes labor anxiously in the worship of God, but never will
sincerely or honestly obey him. Alarm and dread make them turn from
him with horror; and so, if it were possible, they would desire that
there were, “no God,” (<191401>Psalm
14:1.) But we know, that no sacrifice is acceptable to God, which is
not offered willingly, and with a cheerful heart. Before men can
truly worship God, they must obtain
peace of conscience, as David speaks, “There is
forgiveness with thee, that thou mayest be feared,” (<19D004>Psalm
130:4:) for those to whom God has given peace are graciously
invited and led to approach him willingly and with a cheerful desire
to worship him. Hence too Paul deduces that maxim, that “whatsoever
is undertaken without faith is sin,” (<451423>Romans
14:23.) But since God reconciles men to himself in Christ, since by
his protection he keeps them safe from all fear, since he has
committed their salvation to his own hand and guardianship, we are
justly declared by Zacharias to be delivered by his grace from fear.
And so the prophets describe it as peculiar to his reign, that,
“they shall sit
every man under his vine, and under his fig-tree, and none shall
make them afraid,” (<330404>Micah
4:4.)
75.
In
holiness and
righteousness. As the rule of a good
life has been reduced by God to two tables, (<023118>Exodus
31:18; 34:1,) so Zacharias here declares, that we serve God
in a proper manner, when our life has been framed to
holiness and
righteousness. Holiness,
beyond all question, denotes—as even Plato knew the duties of
godliness, f61 which relate to
the first table of the law. Righteousness,
again, extends to all the duties of charity: for God requires
nothing more from us in the second table of the law, than to render
to every one what belongs to him. It is added,
before him, to instruct
believers, that it is not enough if their lives are decently
regulated before the eyes of men, and their hands, and feet, and
whole body, restrained from every kind of open wickedness: but they
must live according to the will of God, who is not satisfied with
professions of holiness, but looks chiefly on the heart.
Lastly, That no man may consider his duties
to be at an end, when he has worshipped God for a certain period,
Zacharias declares that men have been redeemed on the condition
f62 that they shall continue to devote themselves to
the worship of God all
the days of
their life. And certainly, as
redemption is eternal, the remembrance of it ought never to pass
away; as God adopts men into his family for ever, their gratitude
ought not to be transitory or of short continuance; and, in a word,
as “Christ both died and rose, and revived” for
them, it is proper that he should be “Lord both of the dead and
living,” (<451409>Romans
14:9.) So Paul, in a passage which I lately quoted, enjoins
us to
“live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this
present world; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious
appearing of the great God and our Savior Jesus Christ; who gave
himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and
purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works,” (<560212>Titus
2:12-14.)
LUKE 1:76-80
Table 1-13
76.
And
thou, child.
Zacharias again returns to commend the grace of Christ, but does
this, as it were, in the person of his son, by describing briefly
the office to which he had been appointed as an instructor. Though
in a little infant eight days old he does not yet observe
prophetical endowments, yet turning his eyes to the purpose of God,
he speaks of it as a thing already known. To
be called
means here to be considered
and openly
acknowledged as the prophet of God. A
secret calling of God had already taken place. It only remained that
the nature of that calling should be manifested to men. But as the
name Prophet is general, Zacharias,
following the revelation brought to him by the angel, affirms that
he would be the usher f64 or
herald of Christ. He says, thou
shalt go
before the
face of
the Lord: that
is, thou shalt discharge the office of turning men by thy preaching
to hear the Lord. The reason why John, when he had nearly finished
his course, affirmed that he was not a prophet
of God, is explained by me at the proper place, (<430121>John
1:21,) and in what manner he was to
prepare his
ways we shall afterwards see.
77.
To
give knowledge
of salvation.
Zacharias now touches the principal subject of the gospel, when he
says that the knowledge
of salvation
consists in the
forgiveness of
sins. As we are all “by nature the
children of wraths” (<490203>Ephesians
2:3,) it follows, that we are by nature condemned and ruined:
and the ground of our condemnation is, that we are chargeable with
unrighteousness. There is, therefore, no other provision for
escaping eternal death f65 but
by God
“reconciling us
unto himself, not imputing our trespasses unto us,”
(<470519>2 Corinthians 5:19.)
That this is the only righteousness which
remains to us before God, may be easily gathered from the words of
Zacharias. For whence comes salvation, but from righteousness? But
if the children of God have no other way of obtaining the
knowledge of
salvation except
through the
forgiveness of
sins, it follows, that righteousness must not be sought
in any other quarter. Proud men attempt to forge and manufacture a
righteousness out of the merits of good works. True righteousness is
nothing else than the imputation of righteousness, when God, out of
free grace, acquits us from guilt. Besides, it ought to be observed
that Zacharias is not speaking of “strangers from the
covenants of promise,” (<490212>Ephesians
2:12) but of the people of God. Hence it follows, that not only does
the commencement of righteousness depend on the
forgiveness of
sins, but it is by imputation
f66 that believers are righteous before God to the very
end: for they cannot appear before his tribunal in any other way
than by betaking themselves daily to a free reconciliation.
78.
Through
the bowels
f67 of
mercy. In so great a benefit Zacharias justly extols the
mercy of God, and not satisfied with merely calling it the salvation
which was brought by Christ, he employs more emphatic language, and
says that it proceeded from the very bowels
of the
mercy of God. He then tells us
metaphorically, that the great mercy of God has made the day to
give light
to those
who were
sitting in
darkness. Oriens,
in the Latin version of this passage, is not a participle: for
the Greek word is ajnatolh>, that
is, the Eastern region, as contrasted with the West. Zacharias
extols the mercy of God, as
manifested in dispelling the darkness of death, and restoring to the
people of God the light of life. In this way, whenever our salvation
is the subject, we ought to raise our minds to the contemplation of
the divine mercy. There appears to be an allusion to a prediction of
Malachi, in which Christ is called “the Sun
of Righteousness,” and is said to “arise with healing in his wing,”
(<390402>Malachi 4:2,) that is,
to bring health in his rays.
79.
That
he might
give light
to those
who were
sitting in
darkness. As to
light and darkness, there
are similar modes of expression in Isaiah: such as,
“The people that walked in darkness have seen a
great light: they that dwell in the land of the shadow of death,
upon them hath the light shined,” (<230901>Isaiah
9:1;)
and in many other passages. These words
show, that out of Christ there is no life-giving light in the world,
but every thing is covered by the appalling darkness of death. Thus,
in another passage, Isaiah testifies that this privilege belongs
peculiarly to the church alone.
“Behold, the darkness shall cover the earth,
and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee,
and his glory shall be seen upon thee,” (<236002>Isaiah
60:2.)
But how could it be said that the
Israelites, on whose hearts the Lord always shone by faith,
were sitting
in the
shadow of
death? I reply, the godly, who lived
under the law were surrounded on every side by the darkness of
death, and beheld at a distance, in the coming of Christ, the light
that cheered and preserved them from being overwhelmed by present
death. Zacharias may have had in view the wretched condition of his
own age. But it is a general truth, that on all the godly, who had
ever lived, or who were afterwards to live, there arose in the
coming of Christ a light to impart life: for it even diffused life
over the dead. To sit is of the same
import as to lie:
f68 and so Isaiah enjoins the Church,
“Arise, for thy light is come,” (<236001>Isaiah
60:1.)
To
guide our
feet. By this expression Zacharias
points out, that the highest perfection of all excellence and
happiness is to be found in Christ alone. The word
Peace might indeed be taken in its
literal sense, which would not be unsuitable: for the illumination
brought by Christ tends to pacify the minds of men. But as the
Hebrew word µwlç,
peace, denotes every kind of prosperity, Zacharias
intended, I doubt not, to represent Christ as the author of perfect
blessedness, that we may not seek the smallest portion of happiness
elsewhere, but may rest on Christ alone, from a full conviction that
in him we are entirely and completely happy. To this purpose are
those words of Isaiah,
“The sun shall be no more thy light by day,
neither for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee: but the
Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light, and thy God thy
glory,” (<236019>Isaiah 60:19.)
But if the mere sight of his Son, while
still a child, led Zacharias to discourse in so lofty a strain
respecting the grace and power of Christ, before he was born, are
not they so much the more ungrateful, who, now that Christ has died,
and risen, and ascended to heaven, and sat down at his Father’s
right hand, speak disrespectfully of him and of his power, to which
the Holy Spirit bore testimony, while he was still in his mother’s
womb? We must bear in mind what I have already mentioned, that
Zacharias spake not from himself, but that the Spirit of God
directed his tongue.
And
the child
grew. This is added by Luke for
continuing the thread of the history. First,
he mentions that John became
strong in
spirit: which implies that the great
and uncommon excellence of the child gave proof that there dwelt in
him a Heavenly Spirit. Next, he tells us, that John remained unknown
in the deserts till
the day of
his showing,
that is, till the day on which the Lord had pur-posed to bring him
into public view. Hence we conclude, that John, though he was fully
aware of his calling, made no advances before the appointed time,
but awaited the call of God.
MATTHEW 1:1-17; LUKE 3:23-38
Table 1-14
As all are not agreed about these two
genealogies, which are given by Matthew and Luke, we must first see
whether both trace the genealogy of Christ from Joseph, or whether
Matthew only traces it from Joseph, and Luke from Mary. Those who
are of this latter opinion have a plausible ground for their
distinction in the diversity of the names: and certainly, at first
sight, nothing seems more improbable than that Matthew and
Luke, who differ so widely from each
other, give one and the same genealogy. For from David to Salathiel,
and again from Zerubbabel till Joseph, the names are totally
different.
Again, it is alleged, that it would have
been idle to bestow so great pains on a thing of no use, in relating
a second time the genealogy of Joseph, who after all was not the
father of Christ. “Why this repetition,” say they, “which proves
nothing that contributes much to the edification of faith? If
nothing more be known than this, that Joseph was one of the
descendants and family of David, the genealogy of Christ will still
remain doubtful.” In their opinion, therefore, it would have been
superfluous that two Evangelists should apply themselves to this
subject. They excuse Matthew for laying down the ancestry of Joseph,
on the ground, that he did it for the sake of many persons, who were
still of opinion that he was the father of Christ. But it would have
been foolish to hold out such an encouragement to a dangerous error:
and what follows is at total variance with the supposition. For as
soon as he comes to the close of the genealogy, Matthew points out
that Christ was conceived in the womb of the virgin, not from the
seed of Joseph, but by the secret power of the Spirit. If their
argument were good, Matthew might be charged with folly or
inadvertence, in laboring to no purpose to establish the genealogy
of Joseph.
But we have not yet replied to their
objection, that the ancestry of Joseph has nothing to do with
Christ. The common and well-known reply is, that in the person of
Joseph the genealogy of Mary also is included, because the law
enjoined every man to marry from his own tribe. It is objected, on
the other hand, that at almost no period had that law been observed:
but the arguments on which that assertion rests are frivolous. They
quote the instance of the eleven tribes binding themselves by an
oath, that they would not give a wife to the Benjamites, (<072101>Judges
21:1.) If this matter, say they, had been settled by law, there
would have been no need for a new enactment. I reply, this
extraordinary occurrence is erroneously and ignorantly converted by
them into a general rule: for if one tribe had been cut off, the
body of the people must have been incomplete if some remedy had not
been applied to a case of extreme necessity. We must not, therefore,
look to this passage for ascertaining the common law.
Again, it is objected, that Mary, the
mother of Christ, was Elisabeth’s cousin, though Luke has formerly
stated that she was of the daughters of Aaron, (<420105>Luke
1:5.) The reply is easy. The daughters of the tribe of Judah, or of
any other tribe, were at liberty to marry into the tribe of the
priesthood: for they were not prevented by that reason, which is
expressed in the law, that no woman should “remove her inheritance”
to those who were of a different tribe from her own, (<043606>Numbers
36:6-9.) Thus, the wife of Jehoiada, the high priest, is declared by
the sacred historian to have belonged to the royal family,—
“Jehoshabeath, the
daughter of Jehoram,
the wife of Jehoiada the priest,” (<142211>2
Chronicles 22:11.)
It was, therefore, nothing wonderful or
uncommon, if the mother of Elisabeth were married to a priest.
Should any one allege, that this does not enable us to decide, with
perfect certainty, that Mary was of the same tribe with Joseph,
because she was his wife, I grant that the bare narrative, as it
stands, would not prove it without the aid of other circumstances.
But, in the first
place, we must observe, that the Evangelists do not speak
of events known in their own age. When the ancestry of Joseph had
been carried up as far as David, every one could easily make out the
ancestry of Mary. The Evangelists, trusting to what was generally
understood in their own day, were, no doubt, less solicitous on that
point: for, if any one entertained doubts, the research was neither
difficult nor tedious. f69
Besides, they took for granted, that Joseph, as a man of good
character and behavior, had obeyed the injunction of the law in
marrying a wife from his own tribe. That general rule would not,
indeed, be sufficient to prove Mary’s royal descent; for she might
have belonged to the tribe of Judah, and yet not have been a
descendant of the family of David.
My opinion is this. The Evangelists had in
their eye godly persons, who entered into no obstinate dispute, but
in the person of Joseph acknowledged the descent of Mary;
particularly since, as we have said, no doubt was entertained about
it in that age. One matter, however, might appear incredible, that
this very poor and despised couple belonged to the posterity of
David, and to that royal seed, from which the Redeemer was to
spring. If any one inquire whether or not the genealogy traced by
Matthew and Luke proves clearly and beyond controversy that Mary was
descended from the family of David, I own that it cannot be inferred
with certainty; but as the relationship between Mary and Joseph was
at that time well known, the Evangelists were more at ease on that
subject. Meanwhile, it was the design of both Evangelists to remove
the stumbling-block arising from the fact, that both Joseph and Mary
were unknown, and despised, and poor, and gave not the slightest
indication of royalty.
Again, the supposition that Luke passes by
the descent of Joseph, and relates that of Mary, is easily refuted;
for he expressly says, that Jesus
was supposed
to be
the son
of Joseph,
etc. Certainly, neither the father nor
the grandfather of Christ is mentioned, but the ancestry of Joseph
himself is carefully explained. I am well aware of the manner in
which they attempt to solve this difficulty. The word
son, they allege, is put for
son-in-law,
and the interpretation they give to Joseph being called the son
of Heli is, that he had married Heli’s daughter. But this does not
agree with the order of nature, and is nowhere countenanced by any
example in Scripture.
If Solomon is struck out of Mary’s
genealogy, Christ will no longer be Christ; for all inquiry as to
his descent is founded on that solemn promise,
“I will set up thy seed after thee; I will
establish the throne of his kingdom for ever. I will be his father,
and he shall be my son,”
(<100712>2 Samuel 7:12-14.)
“The Lord hath sworn in truth unto David; he
will not turn from it; Of the fruit of thy body will I set upon thy
throne,”
(<19D211>Psalm 132:11.)
Solomon was, beyond controversy, the type
of this eternal King who was promised to David; nor can the promise
be applied to Christ, except in so far as its truth was shadowed out
in Solomon, (<132805>1
Chronicles 28:5.) Now if the descent is not traced to him, how, or
by what argument, shall he be proved to be “the son of David”?
Whoever expunges Solomon from Christ’s genealogy does at the same
time, obliterate and destroy those promises by which he must be
acknowledged to be the son of David. In what way Luke, tracing the
line of descent from Nathan, does not exclude Solomon, will
afterwards be seen at the proper place.
Not to be too tedious, those two
genealogies agree substantially with each other, but we must
attend to four points of difference. The first is; Luke
ascends by a retrograde order, from the last to the first, while
Matthew begins with the source of the genealogy. The second
is; Matthew does not carry his narrative beyond the holy and elect
race of Abraham, f70
while Luke proceeds as far as Adam. The third is; Matthew
treats of his legal descent, and allows himself to make some
omissions in the line of ancestors, choosing to assist the reader’s
memory by arranging them under three fourteens; while Luke follows
the natural descent with greater exactness. The fourth and last is;
when they are speaking of the same persons, they sometimes give
them different names.
It would be superfluous to say more about
the first point of difference, for
it presents no difficulty. The second
is not without a very good reason: for, as God had chosen for
himself the family of Abraham, from which the Redeemer of the world
would be born, and as the promise of salvation had been, in some
sort, shut up in that family till the coming of Christ, Matthew does
not pass beyond the limits which God had prescribed. We must attend
to what Paul says,
“that Jesus Christ was a minister of the
circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises made unto
the fathers,” (<451508>Romans
15:8)
with which agrees that saying of Christ,
“Salvation is of the Jews,” (<430422>John
4:22.) Matthew, therefore, presents him to our contemplation as
belonging to that holy race, to which he had been expressly
appointed. In Matthew’s catalogue we must look at the covenant of
God, by which he adopted the seed of Abraham as his people,
separating them, by a “middle wall of partition,” (<490214>Ephesians
2:14,) from the rest of the nations. Luke directed his view to a
higher point; for though, from the time that God had made his
covenant with Abraham, a Redeemer was promised, in a peculiar
manner, to his seed, yet we know that, since the transgression of
the first man, all needed a Redeemer, and he was accordingly
appointed for the whole world. It was by a wonderful purpose of God,
that Luke exhibited Christ to us as the son of Adam, while Matthew
confined him within the single family of Abraham. For it would be of
no advantage to us, that Christ was given by the Father as “the
author of eternal salvations” (<580509>Hebrews
5:9,) unless he had been given indiscriminately to all. Besides,
that saying of the Apostle would not be true, that “Jesus Christ is
the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever,” (<581308>Hebrews
13:8,) if his power and grace had not reached to all ages from the
very creation of the world. Let us know; therefore, that to the
whole human race there has been manifested and exhibited salvation
through Christ; for not without reason is he called the son of Noah,
and the son of Adam. But as we must seek him in the word of God, the
Spirit wisely directs us, through another Evangelist, to the holy
race of Abraham, to whose hands the treasure of eternal life, along
with Christ, was committed for a time, (<450301>Romans
3:1.)
We come now to the
third point of difference. Matthew and Luke
unquestionably do not observe the same order; for immediately after
David the one puts Solomon, and the other, Nathan; which makes it
perfectly clear that they follow different lines. This sort of
contradiction is reconciled by good and learned interpreters in the
following manner. Matthew, departing from the natural lineage, which
is followed by Luke, reckons up the legal genealogy. I call it the
legal genealogy, because the right
to the throne passed into the hands of Salathiel. Eusebius, in the
first book of his Ecclesiastical History, adopting the opinion of
Africanus, prefers applying the epithet legal
to the genealogy which is traced by Luke. But it amounts to the
same thing: for he means nothing more than this, that the kingdom,
which had been established in the person of Solomon, passed in a
lawful manner to Salathiel. But it is more correct and appropriate
to say, that Matthew has exhibited the legal order: because, by
naming Solomon immediately after David, he attends, not to the
persons from whom in a regular line, according to the flesh, Christ
derived his birth, but to the manner in which he was descended from
Solomon and other kings, so as to be their lawful successor, in
whose hand God would “stablish the throne of his kingdom for ever,”
(<100713>2 Samuel 7:13.)
There is probability in the opinion that,
at the death of Ahaziah, the lineal descent from Solomon was closed.
As to the command given by David — for which some persons quote the
authority of Jewish Commentators — that should the line from Solomon
fail, the royal power would pass to the descendants of Nathan, I
leave it undetermined; holding this only for certain, that the
succession to the kingdom was not confused, but regulated by fixed
degrees of kindred. Now, as the sacred history relates that, after
the murder of Ahaziah, the throne was occupied, and all the
seed-royal destroyed “by his mother Athaliah, (<121101>2
Kings 11:1,) it is more than probable that this woman, from an eager
desire of power, had perpetrated those wicked and horrible murders
that she might not be reduced to a private rank, and see the throne
transferred to another. If there had been a son of Ahaziah still
alive, the grandmother would willingly have been allowed to reign in
peace, without envy or danger, under the mask of being his tutor.
When she proceeds to such enormous crimes as to draw upon herself
infamy and hatred, it is a proof of desperation arising from her
being unable any longer to keep the royal authority in her house.
As to Joash being called
“the son of Ahaziah,” (<142211>2
Chronicles 22:11,) the reason is, that he was the nearest relative,
and was justly considered to be the true and direct heir of the
crown. Not to mention that Athaliah (if we shall suppose her to be
his grandmother)would gladly have availed herself of her relation to
the child, will any person of ordinary understanding think it
probable, that an actual son of the king could be so concealed by
“Jehoiada the priest,” as not to excite the grandmother to more
diligent search? If all is carefully weighed, there will be no
hesitation in concluding, that the next heir of the crown belonged
to a different line. And this is the meaning of Jehoiada’s words,
“Behold, the
king’s son shall reign, as the Lord hath said of the sons of David,”
(<142303>2 Chronicles 23:3.)
He considered it to be shameful and
intolerable, that a woman, who was a stranger by blood, should
violently seize the scepter, which God had commanded to remain in
the family of David.
There is no absurdity in supposing, that
Luke traces the descent of Christ from Nathan: for it is possible
that the line of Solomon, so far as relates to the succession of the
throne, may have been broken off. It may be objected, that Jesus
cannot be acknowledged as the promised Messiah, if he be not a
descendant of Solomon, who was an undoubted type of
Christ. But the answer is easy. Though
he was not naturally descended from Solomon, yet he was reckoned his
son by legal succession, because he was descended from kings.
The fourth
point of difference is the great diversity of the names. Many look
upon this as a great difficulty: for from David till Joseph, with
the exception of Salathiel and Zerubbabel, none of the names are
alike in the two Evangelists. The excuse commonly offered, that the
diversity arose from its being very customary among the Jews to have
two names, appears to many persons not quite satisfactory. But as we
are now unacquainted with the method, which was followed by Matthew
in drawing up and arranging the genealogy, there is no reason to
wonder, if we are unable to determine how far both of them agree or
differ as to individual names. It cannot be doubted that, after the
Babylonish captivity, the same persons are mentioned under different
names. In the case of Salathiel and Zerubbabel, the same names, I
think, were purposely retained, on account of the change which had
taken place in the nation: because the royal authority was then
extinguished. Even while a feeble shadow of power remained, a
striking change was visible, which warned believers, that they ought
to expect another and more excellent kingdom than that of Solomon,
which had flourished but for a short time.
It is also worthy of remark, that the
additional number in Luke’s catalogue to that of Matthew is nothing
strange; for the number of persons in the natural line of descent is
usually greater than in the legal line. Besides, Matthew chose to
divide the genealogy of Christ into three departments, and to make
each department to contain fourteen persons. In this way, he felt
himself at liberty to pass by some names, which Luke could not with
propriety omit, not having restricted himself by that rule.
Thus have I discussed the genealogy of
Christ, as far as it appeared to be generally useful. If any one is
tickled f71 by a keener
curiosity, I remember Paul’s admonition, and prefer sobriety and
modesty to trifling and useless disputes. It is a noted passage, in
which he enjoins us to avoid excessive keenness in disputing about
“genealogies, as unprofitable and vain,” (<560309>Titus
3:9.)
It now remains to inquire, lastly, why
Matthew included the whole genealogy of Christ in
three classes,
and assigned to each class fourteen persons. Those who think that he
did so, in order to aid the memory of his readers, state a part of
the reason, but not the whole. It is true, indeed, that a catalogue,
divided into three equal numbers, is more easily remembered. But it
is also evident that this division is intended to point out a
threefold condition of the nation, from the time when Christ was
promised to Abraham, to “the fullness of the time” (<480404>Galatians
4:4) when he was “manifested in the flesh,” (<540316>1
Timothy 3:16.) Previous to the time of David, the tribe of Judah,
though it occupied a higher rank than the other tribes, held no
power. In David the royal authority burst upon the eyes of all with
unexpected splendor, and remained till the time of Jeconiah. After
that period, there still lingered in the tribe of Judah a portion of
rank and government, which sustained the expectations of the godly
till the coming of the Messiah.
1.
The
book of
the generation.
Some commentators give themselves unnecessary trouble, in order
to excuse Matthew for giving to his whole history this title, which
applies only to the half of a single chapter. For this
ejpigrafh>, or title,
does not extend to the whole book of Matthew: but the word
bi>zlov, book,
is put for catalogue: as if he
had said, “Here follows the catalogue of
the generation of Christ.” It is with reference to the promise, that
Christ is called the
son of David,
the son
of Abraham:
for God had promised to Abraham that he would give him a seed, “in
whom all the families of the earth should be blessed,” (<011203>Genesis
12:3.) David received a still clearer promise, that God would
“stablish the throne of his kingdom for ever,” (<100713>2
Samuel 7:13;) that one of his posterity would be king “as long as
the sun and moon endure,” (<197205>Psalm
72:5;) and that “his throne should be as the days of heaven,” (<198929>Psalm
89:29.) And so it became a customary way of speaking among the Jews
to call Christ the son
of David.
2.
Jacob
begat Judah
and his
brethren. While Matthew passes by in
silence Ishmael, Abraham’s first-born, and Esau, who was Jacob’s
elder brother, he properly assigns a place in the genealogy to the
Twelve Patriarchs, on all of whom God had bestowed a similar favor
of adoption. He therefore intimates, that the blessing promised in
Christ does not refer to the tribe of Judah alone, but belongs
equally to all the children of Jacob, whom God gathered into his
Church, while Ishmael and Esau were treated as strangers.
f72
3.
Judah
begat Pharez
and Zarah
by Tamar. This
was a prelude to that emptying of himself,
f73 of which Paul speaks, (<502007>Philippians
2:7.) The Son of God might have kept his descent unspotted
and pure from every reproach or mark of infamy. But he came into the
world to
“empty himself, and
take upon him the form of a servants,” (<500207>Philippians
2:7;)
to be
“a worm, and no man; a reproach of men, and despised of the people,”
(<192206>Psalm
22:6;)
and at length to undergo the accursed death
of the cross. He therefore did not refuse to admit a stain into his
genealogy, arising from incestuous intercourse which took place
among his ancestors. Though Tamar was not impelled by lust to seek
connection with her father-in-law, yet it was in an unlawful manner
that she attempted to revenge the injury which she had received.
Judah again intended to commit fornication, and unknowingly to
himself, met with his daughter-in-law. f74
But the astonishing goodness of God strove with the sin of both; so
that, nevertheless, this adulterous seed came to possess the
scepter. f75
6.
Begat
David the
King. In this genealogy, the
designation of King is bestowed on
David alone, because in his person God exhibited a type of the
future leader of his people, the Messiah. The kingly office had been
formerly held by Saul; but, as he reached it through tumult and the
ungodly wishes of the people, the lawful possession of the office is
supposed to have commenced with David, more especially in reference
to the covenant of God, who promised that “his throne should be
established for ever,” (<100716>2
Samuel 7:16.) When the people shook off the yoke of God, and
unhappily and wickedly asked a king, saying, “Give us a king to
judge us,” (<090805>1 Samuel
8:5,) Saul was granted for short time. But his kingdom was shortly
afterwards established by God, as a pledge of true prosperity, in
the hand of David. Let this expression, David
the King, be
understood by us as pointing out the prosperous condition of the
people, which the Lord had appointed.
Meanwhile, the Evangelist adds a human
disgrace, which might almost bring a stain on the glory of this
divine blessing. David
the King begat
Solomon by
her that
had been
the wife
of Uriah; by
Bathsheba, whom he wickedly tore from her husband, and for the sake
of enjoying whom, he basely surrendered an innocent man to be
murdered by the swords of the enemy, (<101115>2
Samuel 11:15.) This taint, at the commencement of the kingdom, ought
to have taught the Jews not to glory
in the flesh. It was the design of God to show that, in establishing
this kingdom, nothing depended on human merits.
Comparing the inspired history with the
succession described by Matthew, it is evident that he has omitted
three kings. f76 Those who say
that he did so through forgetfulness, cannot be listened to for a
moment. Nor is it probable that they were thrown out, because they
were unworthy to occupy a place in the genealogy of Christ; for the
same reason would equally apply to many others, who are
indiscriminately brought forward by Matthew, along with pious and
holy persons. A more correct account is, that he resolved to confine
the list of each class to fourteen kings, and gave himself little
concern in making the selection, because he had an adequate
succession of the genealogy to place before the eyes of his readers,
down to the close of the kingdom. As to there being only thirteen in
the list, it probably arose from the blunders and carelessness of
transcribers. Epiphanius, in his First Book against Heresies,
assigns this reason, that the name of Jeconiah had been twice put
down, and unlearned f77 persons
ventured to strike out the repetition of it as superfluous; which,
he tells us, ought not to have been done, because Jehoiakim, the
father of king Jehoiakim, had the name Jeconiah, in common with his
son, (<130317>1 Chronicles 3:17;
<122415>2 Kings 24:15;
<242720>Jeremiah 27:20; 28:4.) Robert
Stephens quotes a Greek manuscript, in which the name of Jehoiakim
is introduced. f78
12.
After
the Babylonish
exile. That is, after the Jews were
carried into captivity: for the Evangelist means, that the
descendants of David, from being kings, then became exiles and
slaves. As that captivity was a sort of destruction, it came to be
wonderfully arranged by Divine providence, not only that the Jews
again united in one body, but even that some vestiges of dominion
remained in the family of David. For those who returned home
submitted, of their own accord, to the authority of Zerubbabel. In
this manner, the fragments of the royal scepter
f79 lasted till the coming of Christ was at hand,
agreeably to the prediction of Jacob, “The scepter shall not depart
from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh
come,” (<014910>Genesis 49:10.)
And even during that wretched and melancholy dispersion, the nation
never ceased to be illuminated by some rays of the grace of God. The
Greek word metoikesi>a, which the old
translator renders transmigration,
and Erasmus renders exile, literally
signifies a change
of habitation.
The meaning is, that the Jews were compelled to leave their country,
and to dwell as “strangers in a land that was not theirs,” (<011513>Genesis
15:13.)
16. .Jesus, who
is called Christ.
By the surname Christ,
Anointed, Matthew points out his
office, to inform the readers that this was not a private person,
but one divinely anointed to perform
the office of Redeemer. What that anointing was, and to what it
referred, I shall not now illustrate at great length. As to the word
itself, it is only necessary to say that, after the royal authority
was abolished, it began to be applied exclusively to Him, from whom
they were taught to expect a full recovery of the lost salvation. So
long as any splendor of royalty continued in the family of David,
the kings were wont to be called cristoi>,
anointed. f80
But that the fearful desolation which followed might not throw the
minds of the godly into despair, it pleased God to appropriate the
name of Messiah,
Anointed, to the Redeemer alone: as is evident from
Daniel, (<270925>9:25, 26.) The
evangelical history everywhere shows that this was an ordinary way
of speaking, at the time when the Son of God was “manifested in the
flesh,”(<540316>1 Timothy 3:16.)
MATTHEW 1:18-25
Table 1-15
18. Now the
birth of Jesus
Christ. Matthew does not as yet relate the place or
manner of Christ’s birth, but the way in which his heavenly
generation was made known to Joseph. First, he says that Mary
was found
to be
with child
by the
Holy Spirit.
Not that this secret work of God was generally known: but the
historian mixes up, with the knowledge of men,
f81 the power of the Spirit, which was still unknown.
He points out the time: When
she was
espoused to
Joseph, and before
they came
together. So far as respects conjugal
fidelity, from the time that a young woman was betrothed to a man,
she was regarded by the Jews as his lawful wife. When a “damsel
betrothed to an husband” was convicted of being unchaste, the law
condemned both of the guilty parties as adulterers:
“the damsel,
because she cried not, being in the city;
and the man, because he hath humbled his neighbor’s wife,”
(<052223>Deuteronomy 22:23, 24.)
The phrase employed by the Evangelist,
before they
came together,
is either a modest appellation for conjugal intercourse, or simply
means, “before they came to dwell together as husband and wife, and
to make one home and family.” The meaning will thus be, that the
virgin had not yet been delivered by her parents into the hands of
her husband, but still remained under their roof.
19.
As
he was
a just
man. Some commentators explain this to
mean, that Joseph, because he was a
just man, determined to spare his wife: f82
taking justice to be only another
name for humanity, or, a gentle and merciful disposition. But others
more correctly read the two clauses as contrasted with each other:
that Joseph was a
just man, but
yet that he was anxious about the reputation of his wife. That
justice, on which a commendation is here bestowed, consisted in
hatred and abhorrence of crime. Suspecting his wife of adultery, and
even convinced that she was an adulterer, he was unwilling to hold
out the encouragement of lenity to such a crime.
f83 And certainly he is but a pander
f84 to his wife, who connives at her unchastity. Not
only is such wickedness regarded with abhorrence by good and
honorable minds, but that winking at crime which I have mentioned is
marked by the laws with infamy.
Joseph, therefore, moved by an ardent love
of justice,
condemned the crime of which he supposed his wife to have been
guilty; while the gentleness of his disposition prevented him from
going to the utmost rigor of law. It was a moderate and calmer
method to depart privately, and remove to a distant place.
f85 Hence we infer, that he was not of so soft and
effeminate a disposition, as to screen and promote uncleanness under
the pretense of merciful dealing: he only made some abatement from
stern justice, so as not to expose his wife to evil report. Nor
ought we to have any hesitation in believing, that his mind was
restrained by a secret inspiration of the Spirit. We know how weak
jealousy is, and to what violence it hurries its possessor. Though
Joseph did not proceed to rash and headlong conduct, yet he was
wonderfully preserved from many imminent dangers, which would have
sprung out of his resolution to depart.
The same remark is applicable to Mary’s
silence. Granting that modest reserve prevented her from venturing
to tell her husband, that she
was with
child by
the Holy
Spirit, it was not so much by her own
choice, as by the providence of God that she was restrained. Let us
suppose her to have spoken. The nature of the case made it little
short of incredible. Joseph would have thought himself ridiculed,
and everybody would have treated the matter as a laughing-stock:
after which the Divine announcement, if it had followed, would have
been of less importance. The Lord permitted his servant Joseph to be
betrayed by ignorance into an erroneous conclusion, that, by his own
voice, he might bring him back to the right path.
Yet it is proper for us to know, that this
was done more on our account than for his personal advantage: for
every necessary method was adopted by God, to prevent unfavorable
suspicion from falling on the heavenly message. When the angel
approaches Joseph, who is still unacquainted with the whole matter,
wicked men have no reason to charge him with being influenced by
prejudice to listen to the voice of God. He was not overcome by the
insinuating address of his wife. His previously formed opinion was
not shaken by entreaties. He was not induced by human arguments to
take the opposite side. But, while the groundless accusation of his
wife was still rankling in his mind, God interposed between them,
that we might regard Joseph as a more competent witness, and
possessing greater authority, as a messenger sent to us from heaven.
We see how God chose to employ an angel in informing his servant
Joseph, that to others he might be a heavenly herald, and that the
intelligence which he conveyed might not be borrowed from his wife,
or from any mortal.
The reason why this mystery was not
immediately made known to a greater number of persons appears to be
this. It was proper that this inestimable treasure should remain
concealed, and that the knowledge of it should be imparted to none
but the children of God. Nor is it absurd to say, that the Lord
intended, as he frequently does, to put the faith and obedience of
his own people to the trial. Most certainly, if any man shall
maliciously refuse to believe and obey God in this matter, he will
have abundant reason to be satisfied with the proofs by which this
article of our faith is supported. For the same reason, the Lord
permitted Mary to enter into the married state, that under the veil
of marriage, till the full time for revealing it, the heavenly
conception of the virgin might be concealed. Meanwhile, the
knowledge of it was withheld from unbelievers, as their ingratitude
and malice deserved.
20.
And
while he
was considering
these things.
We see here how seasonably, and, as we would say, at the very point,
the Lord usually aids his people. Hence too we infer that, when he
appears not to observe our cares and distresses, we are still under
his eye. He may, indeed, hide himself, and remain silent; but, when
our patience has been subjected to the trial, he will aid us at the
time which his own wisdom has selected. How slow or late soever his
assistance may be thought to be, it is for our advantage that it is
thus delayed.
The
angel of
the Lord
appeared to
him in
a dream.
This
is one of two ordinary kinds of revelations mentioned in the book of
Numbers, where the Lord thus speaks:
“If there be a prophet among
you, I the Lord will make myself known unto him in a vision, and
will speak unto him in a dream. My servant Moses is not so. With him
will I speak mouth to mouth, even apparently, and not in dark
speechess,” (<041206>Numbers
12:6-8.)
But we must understand that dreams of this
sort differ widely from natural dreams; for they have a character of
certainty engraven on them, and are impressed with a divine seal, so
that there is not the slightest doubt of their truth. The dreams
which men commonly have, arise either from the thoughts of the
day, or from their natural temperament,
or from bodily indisposition, or from similar causes: while the
dreams which come from God are accompanied by the testimony of the
Spirit, which puts beyond a doubt that it is God who speaks.
Son
of David,
fear not.
This
exhortation shows, that Joseph was perplexed with the fear of
sharing in the criminality of his wife, by enduring her adultery.
The angel removes his suspicion of guilt, with the view of enabling
him to dwell with his wife with a safe conscience. The appellation,
Son of
David, was employed on the present
occasion, in order to elevate his mind to that lofty mystery; for he
belonged to that family, and was one of the surviving few,
f86 from whom the salvation promised to the world could
proceed. When he heard the name of David,
from whom he was descended,
Joseph ought to have remembered that remarkable promise of God which
related to the establishment of the kingdom, so as to acknowledge
that there was nothing new in what was now told him. The predictions
of the prophets were, in effect, brought forward by the angel, to
prepare the mind of Joseph for receiving the present favor.
21.
And
thou shalt
call his
name JESUS. I have already explained
briefly, but as far as was necessary, the meaning of that word. At
present I shall only add, that the words of the angel set aside the
dream of those who derive it from the essential name of God,
Jehovah; for the angel expresses the reason why the Son of God is so
called, Because he
shall SAVE his
people; which suggests quite a
different etymology from what they have contrived. It is justly and
appropriately added, they tell us, that Christ will be the author of
salvation, because he is the Eternal God. But in vain do they
attempt to escape by this subterfuge; for the nature of the blessing
which God bestows upon us is not all that is here stated. This
office was conferred upon his Son from the fact, from the command
which had been given to him by the Father, from the office with
which he was invested when he came down to us from heaven. Besides,
the two words jIhsou~v and
hwhy, Jesus
and Jehovah, agree but in two
letters, and differ in all the rest; which makes it exceedingly
absurd to allege any affinity whatever between them, as if they were
but one name. Such mixtures I leave to the alchymists, or to those
who closely resemble them, the Cabalists who contrive for us those
trifling and affected refinements.
When the Son of God came to us clothed in
flesh, he received from the Father a name which plainly told for
what purpose he came, what was his power, and what we had a right to
expect from him. for the name Jesus
is derived from the Hebrew verb, in the Hiphil conjugation,
[yçwh, which signifies
to save. In
Hebrew it is pronounced differently, Jehoshua;
but the Evangelists, who wrote in Greek, followed the customary
mode of pronunciation; for in the writings of Moses, and in the
other books of the Old Testament, the Hebrew word
[wçwhy, Jehoshua, or
Joshua, is rendered by the Greek
translators jIhsou~v,
Jesus. But I must mention another instance of the
ignorance of those who derive—or, I would rather say, who forcibly
tear—the name Jesus from
Jehovah. They hold it to be in the
highest degree improper that any mortal man should share this name
in common with the Son of God, and make a strange outcry that Christ
would never allow his name to be so profaned. As if the reply were
not at hand, that the name Jesus was
quite as commonly used in those days as the name
Joshua. Now, as it is sufficiently
clear that the name Jesus presents
to us the Son of God as the Author of salvation, let us examine more
closely the words of the angel.
He
shall save
his people
from their
sins. The first truth taught us by
these words is, that those whom Christ is sent to save are in
themselves lost. But he is expressly called the Savior of the
Church. If those whom God admits to fellowship with himself were
sunk in death and ruin till they were restored to life by Christ,
what shall we say of “strangers” (<490212>Ephesians
2:12) who have never been illuminated by the hope of life? When
salvation is declared to be shut up in Christ, it clearly implies
that the whole human race is devoted to destruction. The cause of
this destruction ought also to be observed; for it is not unjustly,
or without good reason, that the Heavenly Judge pronounces us to be
accursed. The angel declares that we have perished, and are
overwhelmed by an awful condemnation, because we stand excluded from
life by our sins. Thus we obtain a view of our corruption and
depravity; for if any man lived a perfectly holy life, he might do
without Christ as a Redeemer. But all to a man need his grace; and,
therefore, it follows that they are the slaves of sin, and are
destitute of true righteousness.
Hence, too, we learn in what way or manner
Christ saves; he delivers us from sins.
This deliverance consists of two parts. Having made a complete
atonement, he brings us a free pardon, which delivers us from
condemnation to death, and reconciles us to God. Again, by the
sanctifying influences of his Spirit, he frees us from the tyranny
of Satan, that we may live “unto righteousness,” (<600224>1
Peter 2:24.) Christ is not truly acknowledged as a Savior, till, on
the one hand, we learn to receive a free pardon of our sins, and
know that we are accounted righteous before God, because we are free
from guilt; and till, on the other hand, we ask from him the Spirit
of righteousness and holiness, having no confidence whatever in our
own works or power. By Christ’s people
the angel unquestionably means the Jews, to whom he was
appointed as Head and King; but as the Gentiles were shortly
afterwards to be ingrafted into the stock of Abraham, (<451117>Romans
11:17,) this promise of salvation is
extended indiscriminately to all who are incorporated by faith in
the “one body” (<461220>1
Corinthians 12:20) of the Church.
22.
Now
all this
was done. It
is ignorant and childish trifling to argue, that the name
Jesus is given to the Son of God,
because he is called Immanuel. For
Matthew does not confine this assertion to the single fact of the
name, but includes whatever is heavenly and divine in the conception
of Christ; and that is the reason why he employs the general term
all. We must now see how appropriately
the prediction of Isaiah is applied. It is a well-known and
remarkable passage, (<230714>Isaiah
7:14,) but perverted by the Jews with their accustomed malice;
though the hatred of Christ and of truth, which they thus discover,
is as blind and foolish as it is wicked. To such a pitch of
impudence have many of their Rabbins proceeded, as to explain it in
reference to King Hezekiah, who was then about fifteen years of age.
And what, I ask, must be their rage for lying, when, in order to
prevent the admission of clear light, they invert the order of
nature, and shut up a youth in his mother’s womb, that he may be
born sixteen years old? But the enemies of Christ deserve that God
should strike them with a spirit of giddiness and insensibility,
should
“pour out upon them
a spirit of deep sleep and close their eyes,” (<232910>Isaiah
29:10.)
Others apply it to a creature of their own
fancy, some unknown son of Ahaz, whose birth Isaiah predicted. But
with what propriety was he called Immanuel,
or the land subjected to his sway, who closed his life in a
private station and without honor? for shortly afterwards the
prophet tells us that this child, whoever he was, would be ruler of
the land. Equally absurd is the notion that this passage relates to
the prophet’s son. On this subject we may remark, that Christian
writers have very strangely misapprehended the prediction contained
in the next chapter, by applying it to Christ. The prophet there
says, that, instructed by a vision, he “went unto the prophetess;
and she conceived, and bare a son,” and that the child whom she bore
was named by Divine command,”Maher-shalal-hash-baz,” “Making speed
to the spoil, hasten the prey,” (<230803>Isaiah
8:3.) All that is there described is approaching war, accompanied by
fearful desolation; which makes it very manifest that the subjects
are totally different.
Let us now, therefore, investigate the true
meaning of this passage. The city of Jerusalem is besieged. Ahaz
trembles, and is almost dead with terror. The prophet is sent to
assure him that God will protect the city. But a simple promise is
not sufficient to compose his agitated mind. The prophet is sent to
him, saying,
“Ask thee a sign of
the Lord thy God;
ask it either in the depth, or in the height above,”
(<230711>Isaiah 7:11.)
That wicked hypocrite, concealing his
unbelief, disdains to ask a sign. The prophet rebukes him sharply,
and at length adds,
“The Lord himself
shall give you a sign; Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a
son, and shall call his name Immanuel,”
(<230714>Isaiah 7:14.)
We expound this as relating to Christ in
the following manner: “You, the whole posterity of David, as far as
lies in your power, endeavor to nullify the grace which is promised
to you;” (for the prophet expressly calls them, by way of disgrace,
the house of David,
<230713>Isaiah 7:13;)
“but your base infidelity will never
prevent the truth of God from proving to be victorious. God promises
that the city will be preserved safe and unhurt from its enemies. If
his word is not enough, he is ready to give you the confirmation of
such a sign as you may demand. You reject both favors, and spurn
them from you; but God will remain steady to his engagement. For the
promised Redeemer will come, in whom God will show himself to be
fully present to his people.”
The Jews reply, that Isaiah would have been
at variance with everything like reason or probability, if he had
given to the men of that age a sign, which was not to be exhibited
till after the lapse of nearly eight hundred years. And then they
assume the airs of haughty triumph, f87
as if this objection of the Christians had originated in ignorance
or thoughtlessness, and were now forgotten and buried. But the
solution, I think, is easy; provided we keep in view that a covenant
of adoption was given to the Jews, on which the other acts of the
divine kindness depended. There was then a general promise, by which
God adopted the children of Abraham as a nation, and on which were
founded all the special promises. Again, the foundation of this
covenant was the Messiah. Now we hold, that the reason for
delivering the city was, that it was the sanctuary of God, and out
of it the Redeemer would come. But for this, Jerusalem would a
hundred times have perished.
Let pious readers now consider, when the
royal family had openly rejected the sign which God had offered to
them, if it was not suitable that the prophet should pass all at
once to the Messiah, and address them in this manner: “Though this
age is unworthy of the deliverance of which God has given me a
promise, yet God is mindful of his covenant, and will rescue this
city from its enemies. While he grants no particular sign to testify
his grace, this one sign ought to be deemed more than sufficient to
meet your wishes. from the stock of David the Messiah will arise.”
Yet it must be observed that, when the prophet reminds unbelievers
of the general covenant, it is a sort of reproof, because they did
not accept of a particular sign. I have now, I think, proved that,
when the door was shut against every kind of miracle, the prophet
made an appropriate transition to Christ, for the purpose of leading
unbelievers to reflect, that the only cause of the deliverance was
the covenant that had been made with their fathers. And by this
remarkable example has God been pleased to testify to all ages, that
he followed with uninterrupted kindness the children of Abraham,
only because in Christ, and not through their own merits, he had
made with them a gracious covenant.
There is another piece of sophistry by
which the Jews endeavor to parry our argument. Immediately after the
words in question, the prophet adds:
“Before the child
shall know to refuse the evil and choose the good, the land that
thou abhorrest shall be forsaken of both her kings,” (<230716>Isaiah
7:16.)
Hence they infer, that the promised birth
of the child would be delayed for a very short time; otherwise, it
would not agree with the rapidly approaching change of the kingdoms,
which, the prophet announeed, would take place before that child
should have passed half the period of infancy. I reply, when Isaiah
has given a sign of the future Savior, and declared that a child
will be born, who is the true Immanuel,
or—to use Paul’s language—God manifest in
the flesh, (<540316>1
Timothy 3:16,) he proceeds to speak, in general terms, of all the
children of his own time. A strong proof of this readily presents
itself; for, after having spoken of the general promise of God, he
returns to the special promise, which he had been commissioned to
declare. The former passage, which relates to a final and complete
redemption, describes one particular child, to whom alone belongs
the name of God; while the latter passage, which relates to a
special benefit then close at hand, determines the time by the
childhood of those who were recently born, or would be born shortly
afterwards.
Hitherto, if I mistake not, I have refuted,
by strong and conclusive arguments, the calumnies of the Jews, by
which they endeavor to prevent the glory of Christ from appearing,
with resplendent luster, in this prediction. It now remains for us
to refute their sophistical reasoning about the Hebrew word
hml[, virgin.
f88 They wantonly persecute Matthew for proving that
Christ was born of a virgin, f89
while the Hebrew noun merely signifies a
young woman;
and ridicule us for being led astray by the wrong translation
f90 of a word, to believe that he was born by the Holy
Spirit, of whom the prophet asserts no more than that he would be
the son of a young woman. And, first, they display an excessive
eagerness for disputation, by laboring f91
to prove that a word, which is uniformly applied in Scripture to
virgins, denotes here a young woman who
had known a man. The etymology too agrees with Matthew’s translation
of the word: for it means hiding,
f92 which expresses the modesty that becomes a virgin.
f93 They produce a passage from the book of Proverbs,
“the way of a man with a maids,” hml[b, (<203019>Proverbs
30:19.) But it does not at all support their views. Solomon speaks
there of a young woman who has obtained the affections of a young
man: but it does not follow as a matter of course, that the young
man has seduced the object of his regard; or rather, the probability
leans much more strongly to the other side.
f94
But granting all that they ask as to the
meaning of the word, the subject demonstrates, and compels the
acknowledgment, that the prophet is speaking of a miraculous and
extraordinary birth. He exclaims that he is bringing a sign from the
Lord, and not an ordinary sign, but one superior to every other.
The Lord himself
shall give you a sign.
Behold, a virgin shall conceive, (<230714>Isaiah
7:14.)
If he were only to say, that a woman would
bear a child, how ridiculous would that magnificent preface have
been? Thus we see, that the insolence of the Jews exposes not only
themselves, but the sacred mysteries of God, to scorn.
Besides, a powerful argument may be drawn
from the whole strain of the passage. Behold,
a virgin
shall conceive.
Why is no mention made of a man? It is because the prophet draws
our attention to something very uncommon. Again, the virgin is
commanded to name the child. Thou
shalt call
his name
Immanuel. In this respect, also, the
prophet expresses something extraordinary: for, though it is
frequently related in Scripture, that the names were given to
children by their mothers, yet it was done by the authority of the
fathers. When the prophet addresses his discourse to the virgin, he
takes away from men, in respect to this child, that authority which
is conferred upon them by the order of nature. Let this, therefore,
be regarded as an established truth, that the prophet here refers to
a remarkable miracle of God, and recommends it to the attentive and
devout consideration of all the godly,—a miracle which is basely
profaned by the Jews, who apply to the ordinary method of conception
what is said in reference to the secret power of the Spirit.
23.
His
name Immanuel.
The phrase, God is
with us, is no
doubt frequently employed in Scripture to denote, that he is present
with us by his assistance and grace, and displays the power of his
hand in our defense. But here we are instructed as to the
manner in which God communicates with
men. For out of Christ we are alienated from him; but through Christ
we are not only received into his favor, but are made one with him.
When Paul says, that the Jews under the law
were nigh to God, (<490217>Ephesians
2:17,) and that a deadly enmity (<490215>Ephesians
2:15) subsisted between him and the Gentiles, he means only that, by
shadows and figures, God then gave to the people whom he had adopted
the tokens of his presence. That promise was still in force, “The
Lord thy God is among you,” (<050721>Deuteronomy
7:21,) and, “This is my rest for ever,” (<19D214>Psalm
132:14.) But while the familiar intercourse between God and the
people depended on a Mediator, what had not yet fully taken place
was shadowed out by symbols. His seat and residence is placed
“between the Cherubim,” (<198001>Psalm
80:1,) because the ark was the figure and visible pledge of his
glory.
But in Christ the actual presence of God
with his people, and not, as before, his shadowy presence, has been
exhibited. f95 This is the
reason, why Paul says, that “in him dwelleth all the fullness of the
Godhead bodily,” (<510209>Colossians
2:9.) And certainly he would not be a properly qualified Mediator,
if he did not unite both natures in his person, and thus bring men
into an alliance with God. Nor is there any force in the objection,
about which the Jews make a good deal of noise, that the name of God
is frequently applied to those memorials, by which he testified that
he was present with believers.
For it cannot be denied, that this name,
Immanuel, contains an implied contrast
between the presence of God, as exhibited in Christ, with every
other kind of presence, which was manifested to the ancient people
before his coming. If the reason of this name began to be actually
true, when Christ appeared in the flesh, it follows that it was not
completely, but only in part, that God was formerly united with the
Fathers.
Hence arises another proof, that Christ is
God manifested in the flesh, (<540316>1
Timothy 3:16.) He discharged, indeed, the office of Mediator from
the beginning of the world; but as this depended wholly on the
latest revelation, he is justly called Immanuel at that time, when
clothed, as it were, with a new character, he appears in public as a
Priest, to atone for the sins of men by the sacrifice of his body,
to reconcile them to the Father by the price of his blood, and, in a
word, to fulfill every part of the salvation of men.
f96 The first thing which we ought to consider in this
name is the divine majesty of Christ, so as to yield to him the
reverence which is due to the only and eternal God. But we must not,
at the same time, forget the fruit which God intended that we should
collect and receive from this name. For whenever we contemplate the
one person of Christ as God-man, we ought to hold it for certain
that, if we are united to Christ by faith, we possess God.
In the words, they
shall call,
there is a change of the number. But this is not at all at variance
with what I have already said. True, the prophet addresses the
virgin alone, and therefore uses the second person,
Thou shalt
call. But from the time that this name
was published, all the godly have an equal right to make this
confession, that God has given himself to us to be enjoyed in
Christ. f97
24.
Joseph,
being raised
from sleep.
The ready performance, which is here described, serves not less to
attest the certainty of Joseph’s faith, than to commend his
obedience. For, if every scruple had not been removed, and his
conscience fully pacified, he would never have proceeded so
cheerfully, on a sudden change of opinion, to
take unto
him his
wife, whose society, he lately thought,
would pollute him. f98 The dream
must have carried some mark of Divinity, which did not allow his
mind to hesitate. Next followed the effect of faith. Having learned
the will of God, he instantly prepared himself to obey.
25.
And
knew her
not. This passage afforded the pretext
for great disturbances, which were introduced into the Church, at a
former period, by Helvidius. The inference he drew from it was, that
Mary remained a virgin no longer than till her first birth, and that
afterwards she had other children by her husband. Jerome, on the
other hand, earnestly and copiously defended Mary’s perpetual
virginity. Let us rest satisfied with this, that no just and
well-grounded inference can be drawn from these words of the
Evangelist, as to what took place after the birth of Christ. He is
called first-born;
but it is for the sole purpose of informing us that he was born
of a virgin. f99 It is said that
Joseph knew her
not till
she had
brought forth
her first-born
son: but this is limited to that very
time. What took place afterwards, the historian does not inform us.
Such is well known to have been the practice of the inspired
writers. Certainly, no man will ever raise a question on this
subject, except from curiosity; and no man will obstinately keep up
the argument, except from an extreme fondness for disputation.
LUKE 2:1-7
Table 1-16
Luke relates how it happened, that Christ
was born in the city of Bethlehem, as his mother was living at a
distance from her home, when she was approaching to her confinement.
And first he sets aside the idea of human contrivance,
f107 by saying, that Joseph and Mary had left home, and
came to that place to make the return according to their family and
tribe. If intentionally and on purpose f108
they had changed their residence that Mary might bring forth her
child in Bethlehem, we would have looked only at the human beings
concerned. But as they have no other design than to obey the edict
of Augustus, we readily acknowledge, that they were led like blind
persons, by the hand of God, to the place where Christ must be born.
This may appear to be accidental, as everything else, which does not
proceed from a direct human intention, is ascribed by irreligious
men to Fortune. But we must not attend merely to the events
themselves. We must remember also the prediction which was uttered
by the prophet many centuries before. A comparison will clearly show
it to have been accomplished by the wonderful Providence of God,
that a registration was then enacted by Augustus Caesar, and that
Joseph and Mary set out from home, so as to arrive in Bethlehem at
the very point of time.
Thus we see that the holy servants of God,
even though they wander from their design, unconscious where they
are going, still keep the right path, because God directs their
steps. Nor is the Providence of God less wonderful in employing the
mandate of a tyrant to draw Mary from home, that the prophecy may be
fulfilled. God had marked out by his prophet—as we shall afterwards
see—the place where he determined that his Son should be born. If
Mary had not been constrained to do otherwise, she would have chosen
to bring forth her child at home. Augustus orders a registration to
take place in Judea, and each person to give his name, that they may
afterwards pay an annual tax, which they were formerly accustomed to
pay to God. Thus an ungodly man takes forcible possession of that
which God was accustomed to demand from his people. It was, in
effect, reducing the Jews to entire subjection, and forbidding them
to be thenceforth reckoned as the people of God.
Matters have been brought, in this way, to
the last extremity, and the Jews appear to be cut off and alienated
for ever from the covenant of God. At that very time does God
suddenly, and contrary to universal expectation, afford a remedy.
What is more, he employs that wicked tyranny for the redemption of
his people. For the governor, (or whoever was employed by Caesar for
the purpose,) while he executes the commission entrusted to him, is,
unknown to himself, God’s herald, to call Mary to the place which
God had appointed. And certainly Luke’s whole narrative may well
lead believers to acknowledge, that Christ was led by the hand of
God “from his mother’s belly,” (<192210>Psalm
22:10.) Nor is it of small consequence f109
to the certainty of faith to know, that Mary was drawn suddenly, and
contrary to her own intention, to Bethlehem, that “out of it might
come forth” (<330502>Micah 5:2)
the Redeemer, as he had been formerly promised.
1.
The
whole world.
This figure of speech f110 (by
which the whole is taken for a part, or a part for the whole) was in
constant use among the Roman authors, and ought not to be reckoned
harsh. That this registration might be more tolerable and less
odious, it was extended equally, I have no doubt, to all the
provinces; though the rate of taxation may have been different. I
consider this first
registration to mean, that the Jews,
being completely subdued, were then loaded with a new and unwonted
yoke. Others read it, that this registration
was first made
when Cyrenius
was governor
of Syria;
f111 but there is no probability in that view. The tax
was, indeed, annual; but the registration did not take place every
year. The meaning is, that the Jews were far more heavily oppressed
than they had formerly been.
There is a diversity as to the name of the
Proconsul. Some call him Cyrenius, (Kurh>niov,)
and others, Quirinus or
Quirinius. But there is nothing strange
in this;for we know that the Greeks, when they translate Latin
names, almost always make some change in the pronunciation. But a
far greater difficulty springs up in another direction. Josephus
says that, while Archelaus was a prisoner at Vienna, (Ant. 17:13.
2,) Quirinus came as Proconsul, with instructions to annex Judea to
the province of Syria, (xviii. 1.1.) Now, historians are agreed,
that Archelaus reigned nine years after the death of his father
Herod. It would therefore appear, that there was an interval of
about thirteen years between the birth of Christ and this
registration; for almost all assent to the account given by
Epiphanius, that Christ was born in the thirty-third year of Herod:
that is, four years before his death.
Another circumstance not a little
perplexing is, that the same Josephus speaks of this registration as
having happened in the thirty-seventh year after the victory at
Actium, f112 (Ant. 18:2. 1.) If
this be true, Augustus lived, at the utmost, not more than seven
years after this event; which makes a deduction of eight or nine
years from his age: for it is plain from the third chapter of Luke’s
Gospel, that he was at that time only in his fifteenth year. But, as
the age of Christ is too well known to be called in question, it is
highly probable that, in this and many other passages of Josephus’s
History, his recollection had failed him. Historians are agreed that
Quirinus was Consul nineteen years, or thereby, before the victory
over Antony, which gave Augustus the entire command of the empire:
and so he must have been sent into the province at a very advanced
age. Besides, the same Josephus enumerates four governors of Judea
within eight years; while he acknowledges that the fifth was
governor for fifteen years. That was Valerius Gratus, who was
succeeded by Pontius Pilate.
Another solution may be offered. It might
be found impracticable to effect the registration immediately after
the edict had been issued: for Josephus relates, that Coponius was
sent with an army to reduce the Jews to subjection, (Ant. 18:2.2 :)
from which it may easily be inferred, that the registration was
prevented, for a time, by popular tumult. The words of Luke bear
this sense, that, about the time of our Lord’s birth, an edict came
out to have the people registered, but that the registration could
not take place till after a change of the kingdom, when Judea had
been annexed to another province. This clause is accordingly added
by way of correction. This
first registration
was made
when Cyrenius
was governor
of Syria. That
is, it was then first carried into effect.
f113
But the whole question is not yet answered:
for, while Herod was king of Judea, what purpose did it serve to
register a people who paid no tribute to the Roman Empire? I reply:
there is no absurdity in supposing that Augustus, by way of
accustoming the Jews to the yoke, (for their obstinacy was
abundantly well-known,) chose to have them registered, even under
the reign of Herod. f114 Nor did
Herod’s peculiar authority as king make it inconsistent that the
Jews should pay to the Roman Empire a stipulated sum for each man
under the name of a tax: for we know that Herod, though he was
called a king, held nothing more than a borrowed power, and was
little better than a slave. On what authority Eusebius states that
this registration took place by an order of the Roman Senate, I know
not.
7.
Because
there was
no room
for them
in the
inn. We see here not only the great
poverty of Joseph, but the cruel tyranny which admitted of no
excuse, but compelled Joseph to bring his wife along with him, at an
inconvenient season, when she was near the time of her delivery.
Indeed, it is probable that those who were the descendants of the
royal family were treated more harshly and disdainfully than the
rest. Joseph was not so devoid of feeling as to have no concern
about his wife’s delivery. He would gladly have avoided this
necessity: but, as that is impossible, he is forced to yield,
f115 and commends himself to God. We see, at the same
time, what sort of beginning the life of the Son of God had, and in
what cradle f116 he was placed.
Such was his condition at his birth, because he had taken upon him
our flesh for this purpose, that he might, empty himself” (<502007>Philippians
2:7) on our account. When he was thrown into a stable, and placed in
a manger, and a lodging refused him among men, it was that heaven
might be opened to us, not as a temporary lodging,
f117 but as our eternal country and inheritance, and
that angels might receive us into their abode.
LUKE 2:8-14
Table 1-17
8.
And
there were
shepherds. It would have been to no
purpose that Christ was born in Bethlehem, if it had not been made
known to the world. But the method of doing so, which is described
by Luke, appears to the view of men very unsuitable. First, Christ
is revealed but to a few witnesses, and that too amidst the darkness
of night. Again, though God had, at his command, many honorable and
distinguished witnesses, he passed by them, and chose shepherds,
persons of humble rank, and of no account among men. Here the reason
and wisdom of the flesh must prove to be foolishness; and we must
acknowledge, that “the foolishness of God” (<460125>1
Corinthians 1:25) excels all the wisdom that exists, or appears to
exist, in the world. But this too was a part of the “emptying of
himself,” (<501706>Philippians
2:6:) not that any part of Christ’s glory should be taken away by
it, but that it should lie in concealment for a time. Again, as Paul
reminds us, that the gospel is mean according to the flesh, “that
our faith should stand” in the power of the Spirit, not in the
“lofty f126 words of human
wisdom,” or in any worldly splendor, f127
(<460204>1 Corinthians 2:4,5;)
so this inestimable “treasure” has been deposited by God, from the
beginning, “in earthen vessels,” (<470407>2
Corinthians 4:7,) that he might more fully try the obedience of our
faith. If then we desire to come to Christ, let us not be ashamed to
follow those whom the Lord, in order to cast down the pride of the
world, has taken, from among the dung f128
of cattle, to be our instructors.
9.
And,
lo, the
angel of
the Lord
came upon
them. He says, that
the glory
of the
Lord f129
shone around
the shepherds, by which they perceived him to be an angel.
f130 For it would have been of little avail to be told
by an angel what is related by Luke, if God had not testified, by
some outward sign, that what they heard proceeded from Him. The
angel appeared, not in an ordinary form, or without majesty, but
surrounded with the brightness of heavenly glory, to affect
powerfully the minds of the shepherds, that they might receive the
discourse which was addressed to them, as coming from the mouth of
God himself. Hence the fear, of
which Luke shortly afterwards speaks, by which God usually humbles
the hearts of men, (as I have formerly explained,) and disposes them
to receive his word with reverence.
10.
Fear
not. The design of this exhortation is
to alleviate their fear. For, though it is profitable for the minds
of men to be struck with awe, that they may learn to
“give unto the Lord the glory due unto his name,”
(<192902>Psalm
29:2;) yet they have need, at the same time, of consolation,
that they may not be altogether overwhelmed. For the majesty of God
could not but swallow up the whole world, if there were not some
mildness to mitigate the terror which it brings. And so the
reprobate fall down lifeless at the sight of God, because he appears
to them in no other character than that of a judge. But to revive
the minds of the shepherds, the angel declares that he was sent to
them for a different purpose, to announce
to them the
mercy of God. When men hear this single word, that God is reconciled
to them, it not only raises up those who are fallen down, but
restores those who were ruined, and recalls them from death to life.
The angel opens his discourse by saying,
that he announces
great joy; and next assigns the
ground or matter of joy, that a
Savior is
born. These words show us, first, that,
until men have peace with God, and are reconciled to him through the
grace of Christ, all the joy that they experience is deceitful, and
of short duration. f131 Ungodly
men frequently indulge in frantic and intoxicating mirth; but if
there be none to make peace between them and God, the hidden stings
of conscience must produce fearful torment. Besides, to whatever
extent they may flatter themselves in luxurious indulgence, their
own lusts are so many tormentors. The commencement of solid joy is,
to perceive the fatherly love of God toward us, which alone gives
tranquillity to our minds. And this “joy,” in which, Paul tells us,
“the kingdom of God” consists, is “in the Holy Spirit,” (<451417>Romans
14:17.) By calling it great
joy, he shows us, not only that we
ought, above all things, to rejoice in the salvation brought us by
Christ, but that this blessing is so great and boundless, as fully
to compensate for all the pains, distresses, and anxieties of the
present life. Let us learn to be so delighted with Christ alone,
that the perception of his grace may overcome, and at length remove
from us, all the distresses of the flesh.
f132
Which
shall be
to all
the people.
Though the angel addresses the shepherds alone, yet he plainly
states, that the message of salvation which he brings is of wider
extent, so that not only they, in their private capacity, may hear
it, but that others may also hear. Now let it be understood, that
this joy was common to all people, because, it was indiscriminately
offered to all. For God had promised Christ, not to one person or to
another, but to the whole seed of Abraham. If the Jews were
deprived, for the most part, of the joy that was offered to them, it
arose from their unbelief; just as, at the present day, God invites
all indiscriminately to salvation through the Gospel, but the
ingratitude of the world is the reason why this grace, which is
equally offered to all, is enjoyed by few. Although this joy is
confined to a few persons, yet, with respect to God, it is said to
be common. When the angel says that this joy
shall be
to all
the people, he
speaks of the chosen people only; but now that, the middle wall of
partition” (<490214>Ephesians
2:14) has been thrown down, the same message has reference to the
whole human race. f133 For
Christ proclaims peace, not only, to them that are nigh,”but to them
that are, far off,” (<490217>Ephesians
2:17,) to “strangers” (<490212>Ephesians
2:12) equally with citizens. But as the peculiar covenant with the
Jews lasted till the resurrection of Christ, so the angel separates
them from the rest of the nations.
11.
This
day is
born to
you. Here, as we lately hinted, the
angel expresses the cause of the joy. This
day is
born the Redeemer long ago promised,
who was to restore the Church of God to its proper condition. The
angel does not speak of it as a thing altogether unknown. He opens
his embassy by referring to the Law and the Prophets; for had he
been addressing heathens or irreligious persons, it would have been
of no use to employ this mode of speaking: this
day is
born to
you a
Savior, who
is Christ
the Lord. For
the same reason, he mentions that he was born
in the city
of David,
which could serve no purpose, but to recall the remembrance of those
promises which were universally known among the Jews. Lastly, the
angel adapted his discourse to hearers who were not altogether
unacquainted with the promised redemption. With the doctrine of the
Law and the Prophets he joined the Gospel, as emanating from the
same source. Now, since the Greek word Greek, as Cicero assures us,
has a more extensive meaning than the Latin word
Servator, and as there is no Latin noun
that corresponds to it, I thought it better to employ a barbarous
term, than to take anything away from the power of Christ. And I
have no doubt, that the author of the Vulgate, and the ancient
doctors of the Church, had the same intention.
f134 Christ is called Savior,
f135 because he bestows a complete salvation. The
pronoun to you
f136 is very emphatic; for it would have given no great
delight to hear that the Author of salvation was
born, unless each person believed that
for himself he was born. In the same manner Isaiah says, “Unto us a
child is born, unto us a Son is given,” (<230906>Isaiah
9:6;) and Zechariah, “Behold, thy King cometh unto thee lowly,” (<380909>Zechariah
9:9.)
12.
And
this shall
be a
sign to
you. f137
The angel meets the prejudice which might naturally hinder the faith
of the shepherds; for what a mockery is it, that he, whom God has
sent to be the King, and the only Savior, is seen lying in a manger!
That the mean and despicable condition in which Christ was might not
deter the shepherds from believing in Christ, the angel tells them
beforehand what they would see. This method of proceeding, which
might appear, to the view of men, absurd and almost ridiculous, the
Lord pursues toward us every day. Sending down to us from heaven the
word of the Gospel, he enjoins us to embrace Christ crucified, and
holds out to us signs in earthly and
fading elements, which raise us to the glory of a blessed
immortality. Having promised to us spiritual righteousness, he
places before our eyes a little water: by a small portion of bread
and wine, he seals, f138 the
eternal life of the soul. f139
But if the stable gave no offense whatever to the shepherds, so as
to prevent them from going to Christ to obtain salvation, or from
yielding to his authority, while he was yet a child; no sign,
however mean in itself, ought to hide his glory from our view, or
prevent us from offering to him lowly adoration, now that he has
ascended to heaven, and sits at the right hand of the Father.
13.
And
suddenly there
was present
with the
angel a
multitude. An exhibition of divine
splendor had been already made in the person of a single angel. But
God determined to adorn his own Son in a still more illustrious
manner, This was done to confirm our faith as truly as that of the
shepherds. Among men, the testimony of “two or
three witnesses” (<401816>Matthew
18:16) is sufficient to remove all doubt. But here is a heavenly
host, with one consent and one voice bearing testimony to the Son of
God. What then would be our obstinacy, if we refused to join with
the choir of angels, in singing the praises of our salvation, which
is in Christ? Hence we infer, how abominable in the sight of God
must unbelief be, which disturbs this delightful harmony between
heaven and earth. Again, we are convicted of more than brutal
stupidity, if our faith and our zeal to praise God are not inflamed
by the song which the angels, with the view of supplying us with the
matter of our praise, sang in full harmony. Still farther, by this
example of heavenly melody, the Lord intended to recommend to us the
unity of faith, and to exhort us to join with one consent in singing
his praises on earth.
14.
Glory
to God
in the
highest. The angels begin with
thanksgiving, or with the praises of God; for Scripture, too,
everywhere reminds us, that we were redeemed from death for this
purpose, that we might testify with the tongue, as well as by the
actions of the life, our gratitude to God. Let us remember, then,
the final cause, why God reconciled us to himself through his Only
Begotten Son. It was that he might glorify his name, by revealing
the riches of his grace, and of his boundless mercy. And even now to
whatever extent any one is excited by his knowledge of grace to
celebrate the glory of God, such is the extent of proficiency in the
faith of Christ. Whenever our salvation is mentioned, we should
understand that a signal has been given, f140
to excite us to thanksgiving and to the praises of God.
On
earth peace.
The most general reading is, that the words,
among men good-will,
should stand as a third clause. So far as relates to the leading
idea of the passage, it is of little moment which way you read it;
but the other appears to be preferable. The two clauses,
Glory to
God in
the highest,
and peace on
earth, do unquestionably agree with
each other; but if you do not place men
and God in marked opposition,
the contrast will not fully appear. f141
Perhaps commentators have mistaken the meaning of the preposition
ejn, for it was an obscure meaning of the
words to say, that there is peace
in men; but as
that word is redundant in many passages of Scripture, it need not
detain us here. However, if any one prefer to throw it to the last
clause, the meaning will be the same, as I shall presently show.
We must now see what the angels mean by the
word peace. They certainly do not
speak of an outward peace cultivated by men with each other; but
they say, that the earth is at peace, when men have been reconciled
to God, and enjoy an inward tranquillity in their own minds.
f142 We know that we are born “children of wrath,” (<490203>Ephesians
2:3,) and are by nature enemies to God; and must be distressed by
fearful apprehensions, so long as we feel that God is angry with us.
A short and clear definition of peace
may be obtained from two opposite things,—the wrath of God and
the dread of death. It has thus a twofold reference; one to God, and
another to men. We obtain peace with God, when he begins to be
gracious to us, by taking away our guilt, and “not imputing to us
our trespasses,” (<470519>2
Corinthians 5:19;) and when we, relying on his fatherly love,
address him with full confidence, and boldly praise him for the
salvation which he has promised to us. Now though, in another
passage, the life of man on earth is declared to be a continual
warfare, f143 (<180701>Job
7:1,) and the state of the fact shows that nothing is more full of
trouble than our condition, so long as we remain in the world, yet
the angels expressly say that there is peace
on earth. This
is intended to inform us that, so long as we trust to the grace of
Christ, no troubles that can arise will prevent us from enjoying
composure and serenity of mind. Let us then remember, that faith is
seated amidst the storms of temptations, amidst various dangers,
amidst violent attacks, amidst contests and fears, that our faith
may not fail or be shaken by any kind of opposition.
Among
men good-will.
f144 The Vulgate has good-will
in the genitive case: to
men of
good-will.
f145 How that reading crept in, I know not: but it
ought certainly to be rejected, both because it is not genuine,
f146 and because it entirely corruptsthe meaning.
Others read good-will
in the nominative case, and still mistake its meaning. They
refer good-will
to men, as if it were an exhortation to embrace the grace of
God. I acknowledge that the peace which the Lord offers to us takes
effect only when we receive it. But as eujdoki>a
is constantly used in Scripture in the sense of the Hebrew word
ˆwxr, the old translator rendered it
beneplacitum, or,
good-will. This passage is not
correctly understood as referring to the acceptance of grace. The
angels rather speak of it as the source of peace, and thus inform us
that peace is a free gift, and flows from the pure mercy of God. If
it is thought better to read good-will
to men, or
towards men,
f147 it will not be inadmissible, so far as regards the
meaning: for in this way it will show the cause of
peace to be, that God has been pleased
to bestow his undeserved favor on men, with whom he formerly was at
deadly variance. If you read, the
peace of
good-will as
meaning voluntary peace, neither will I object to that
interpretation. But the simpler way is to look upon
eujfoki>a as added, in order to inform us
of the source from which our peace is derived.
f148
LUKE 2:15-21
Table 1-18
15.
After
that the
angels departed.
Here is described to us the obedience of the shepherds. The Lord
had made them the witnesses of his Son to the whole world. What he
had spoken to them by his angels was efficacious, and was not
suffered to pass away. They were not plainly and expressly commanded
to come to Bethlehem; but, being sufficiently aware that such was
the design of God, they hasten to see Christ. In the same manner, we
know that Christ is held out to us, in order that our hearts may
approach him by faith; and our delay in coming admits of no excuse.
f150 But again, Luke informs us, that the shepherds
resolved to set out, immediately after the angels had departed. This
conveys an important lesson. Instead of allowing the word of God, as
many do, to pass away with the sound, we must take care that it
strike its roots deep in us, and manifest its power, as soon as the
sound has died away upon our ears. It deserves our attention, also,
that the shepherds exhort one another: for it is not enough that
each of us is attentive to his own duty, if we do not give mutual
exhortations. Their obedience is still farther commended by the
statement of Luke, that they hastened,
(ver. 16;) for we are required to show the readiness of faith.
Which
the Lord
hath revealed
to us.
They
had only heard it from the angel; but they intentionally and
correctly say, that the
Lord had
revealed it to them; for they consider
the messenger of God to possess the same authority as if the Lord
himself had addressed them. For this reason, the Lord directs our
attention to himself; that we may not fix our view on men, and
undervalue the authority of his Word. We see also that they reckon
themselves under obligation, not to neglect the treasure which the
Lord had pointed out to them; for they conclude that, immediately
after receiving this intelligence, they must go to Bethlehem to see
it. In the same manner, every one of us, according to the measure of
his faith and understanding, ought to be prepared to follow
wheresoever God calls.
16.
And
found Mary.
This was a revolting sight, and was sufficient of itself to produce
an aversion to Christ. For what could be more improbable than to
believe that he was the King of the whole people, who was deemed
unworthy to be ranked with the lowest of the multitude? or to expect
the restoration of the kingdom and salvation from him, whose poverty
and want were such, that he was thrown into a stable? Yet Luke
writes, that none of these things prevented the shepherds from
admiring and praising God. The glory of God was so fully before
their eyes, and reverence for his Word was so deeply impressed upon
their minds, that the elevation of their faith easily rose above all
that appeared mean or despicable in Christ.
f151 And the only reason why our faith is either
retarded or driven from the proper course, by some very trifling
obstacles, is, that we do not look steadfastly enough on God, and
are easily “tossed to and fro,” (<490414>Ephesians
4:14.) If this one thought were entirely to occupy our minds, that
we have a certain and faithful testimony from heaven, it would be a
sufficiently strong and firm support against every kind of
temptations, and will sufficiently protect us against every little
offense that might have been taken.
17.
They
published concerning
the word. It
is mentioned by Luke, in commendation of the faith of the shepherds,
that they honestly delivered to others what they had received from
the Lord; and it was advantageous to all of us that they should
attest this, and should be a sort of secondary angels in confirming
our faith. Luke shows also that, in publishing what they had heard,
they were not without success. f152
Nor can it be doubted, that the Lord gave efficacy to what they
said, that it might not be ridiculed or despised; for the low rank
of the men diminished their credit, and the occurrence itself might
be regarded as fabulous. But the Lord, who gave them this
employment, does not allow it to be fruitless.
That the Lord should adopt such a method of
proceeding as this,—should employ inconsiderable men in publishing
his Word, may not be quite so agreeable to the human mind. But it
tends to humble the pride of the flesh, and to try the obedience of
faith; and therefore God approves of it. Still, though all are
astonished, no one moves a step to come to Christ: from which we may
infer, that the impression made upon them by hearing of the power of
God, was unaccompanied by any devout affection of the heart. The
design of publishing this report was not so much for their
salvation, as to render the ignorance of the whole people
inexcusable.
19.
Now
Mary kept.
Mary’s diligence in contemplating the works of God is laid before us
for two reasons; first, to inform us, that this treasure was laid up
in her heart, for the purpose of being published to others at the
proper time; and, secondly, to afford to all the godly an example
for imitation. For, if we are wise, it will be the chief employment,
and the great object of our life, to consider with attention those
works of God which build up our faith. Mary
kept all
these things.
This relates to her memory. Sumba>llein
signifies to throw
together,—to
collect the several events which agreed in proving the glory of
Christ, so that they might form one body. For Mary could not wisely
estimate the collective value of all those occurrences, except by
comparing them with each other.
20.
Glorifying
and praising
God. This is another circumstance which
is fitted to be generally useful in confirming our faith. The
shepherds knew with certainty that this was a work of God. Their
zeal in glorifying and
praising God
is an implied reproof of our indolence, or rather of our
ingratitude. If the cradle of Christ f153
had such an effect upon them, as to make them rise from the stable
and the manger to heaven, how much more powerful ought the death and
resurrection of Christ to be in raising us to God? For Christ did
not only ascend from the earth, that he might draw all things after
him; but he sits at the right hand of the Father, that, during our
pilgrimage in the world, we may meditate with our whole heart on the
heavenly life. When Luke says, that the testimony of the angel
served as a rule to the shepherds in all that they did,
f154 he points out the nature of true godliness. For
our faith is properly aided by the works of God, when it directs
everything to this end, that the truth of God, which was revealed in
his word, may be brought out with greater clearness.
21.
That
the child
might be
circumcised. As to circumcision in
general, the reader may consult the Book of Genesis, (<011710>17:10.)
At present, it will be sufficient to state briefly what applies to
the person of Christ. God appointed that his Son should be
circumcised, in order to subject him to the law; for circumcision
was a solemn rite, by which the Jews
were initiated into the observance of the
law. f155 Paul explains the
design, f156 when he says, that
Christ was
“made under the
law, to redeem them that were under the law,” (<480404>Galatians
4:4,5.)
By undergoing circumcision, Christ
acknowledged himself to be the slave f157
of the law, that he might procure our freedom. And in this way not
only was the bondage f158 of the
law abolished by him, but the shadow of the ceremony was applied to
his own body, that it might shortly afterwards come to an end. For
though the abrogation of it depends on the death and resurrection of
Christ, yet it was a sort of prelude to it, that the Son of God
submitted to be circumcised.
His
name was
called JESUS.
This passage shows, that it was a general custom among the Jews to
give names to their children on the day that they were circumcised,
just as we now do at baptism. Two things are here mentioned by the
Evangelist. First, the name Jesus
was not given to the Son of God accidentally, or by the will of men,
but was the name which the angel had brought from heaven. Secondly,
Joseph and Mary obeyed the command of God. The agreement between our
faith and the word of God lies in this, that he speaks first, and we
follow, so that our faith answers to his promises. Above all, the
order of preaching the word is held up by Luke for our commendation.
Salvation through the grace of Christ, he tells us, had been
promised by God through the angel, and was proclaimed by the voice
of men.
MATTHEW 2:1-6
Table 1-19
1.
Now
when Jesus
had been
born. How it came about that Jesus was
born in Bethlehem, Matthew does not say. The Spirit of God, who had
appointed the Evangelists to be his clerks,
f161 appears purposely to have regulated their style in
such a manner, that they all wrote one and the same history, with
the most perfect agreement, but in different ways. It was intended,
that the truth of God should more clearly and strikingly appear,
when it was manifest that his witnesses did not speak by a
preconcerted plan, but that each of them separately, without paying
any attention to another, wrote freely and honestly what the Holy
Spirit dictated.
This is a very remarkable narrative. God
brought Magi from Chaldea, to come
to the land of Judea, for the purpose of adoring Christ, in the
stable where he lay, amidst the tokens, not of honor, but of
contempt. It was a truly wonderful purpose of God, that he caused
the entrance of his Son into the world to be attended by deep
meanness, and yet bestowed upon him illustrious ornaments, both of
commendation and of other outward signs, that our faith might be
supplied with everything necessary to prove his Divine Majesty.
A beautiful instance of real harmony,
amidst apparent contradiction, is here exhibited. A star from heaven
announces that he is a king, to whom a manger, intended for cattle,
serves for a throne, because he is refused admittance among the
lowest of the people. His majesty shines in the East, while in Judea
it is so far from being acknowledged, that it is visited by many
marks of dishonor. Why is this? The heavenly Father chose to appoint
the star and the Magi as our guides, to lead directly to his Son:
while he stripped him of all earthly splendor, for the purpose of
informing us that his kingdom is spiritual. This history conveys
profitable instruction, not only because God brought the
Magi to his Son, as the first-fruits of
the Gentiles, but also because he appointed the kingdom of his Son
to receive their commendation, and that of the star, for the
confirmation of our faith; that the wicked and malignant contempt of
his nation might not render him less estimable in our eyes.
Magi
is
well known to be the name given by the Persians and Chaldees to
astrologers and philosophers: and hence it may readily be
conjectured that those men came from Persia.
f162 As the Evangelist does not state what was their
number, it is better to be ignorant of it, than to affirm as certain
what is doubtful. Papists have been led into a childish error, of
supposing that they were three in
number: because Matthew says, that they brought
gold, frankincense,
and myrrh,
(verse 11.) But the historian does not say, that each of them
separately presented his own gift. He rather says, that those three
gifts were presented by them in common. That ancient author, whoever
he may be, whose imperfect Commentary on Matthew bears the name of
Chrysostom, and is reckoned among Chrysostom’s works, says that they
were fourteen. This carries as little probability as the other. It
may have come from a tradition of the Fathers, but has no solid
foundation. But the most ridiculous contrivance of the Papists on
this subject is, that those men were kings, because they found in
another passage a prediction, that
the kings of
Tarshish, and of the Isles, and of Sheba,
would offer gifts to the Lord, (<197210>Psalm
72:10.)
Ingenious workmen, truly, who, in order to
present those men in a new shape, have begun with turning the world
from one side to another: for they have changed the south and west
into the east!
Beyond all doubt, they have been stupified by a righteous
judgment of God, that all might laugh at the gross ignorance of
those who have not scrupled to adulterate “and, change the truth of
God into a lie,” (<450125>Romans
1:25.)
The first
inquiry here is: Was this star one
of those which the Lord created in the
beginning (<010101>Genesis
1:1,16) to “garnish the heavens?” (<182613>Job
26:13.) Secondly, Were the
magi led by their acquaintance with
astrology to conclude that it pointed out the birth of Christ? On
these points, there is no necessity for angry disputation: but it
may be inferred from the words of Matthew, that it was not a
natural, but an extraordinary star. It was not agreeable to the
order of nature, that it should disappear for a certain period, and
afterwards should suddenly become bright; nor that it should pursue
a straight course towards Bethlehem, and at length remain stationary
above the house where Christ was. Not one of these things belongs to
natural stars. It is more probable that it resembled
f163 a comet, and was seen, not in the heaven, but in
the air. Yet there is no impropriety in Matthew, who uses popular
language, calling it incorrectly a star.
This almost decides likewise the second
question: for since astrology is undoubtedly confined within the
limits of nature, its guidance alone could not have conducted the
Magi to Christ; so that they must have
been aided by a secret revelation of the Spirit. I do not go so far
as to say, that they derived no assistance whatever from the art:
but I affirm, that this would have been of no practical advantage,
if they had not been aided by a new and extraordinary revelation.
2.
Where
is he
who has
been born
King? The notion of some commentators,
that he is said to have been born
King, by indirect contrast with one who
has been made or
created a king, appears to me too
trifling. I rather suppose the Magi
to have simply meant, that this king had been recently born, and was
still a child, by way of distinguishing him from a king who is of
age, and who holds the reins of government: for they immediately
add, that they had been drawn, not by the fame of his exploits, or
by any present exhibitions of his greatness, but by a heavenly
presage of his future reign. But if the sight of a star had so
powerful an effect on the Magi, woe
to our insensibility, who, now that Christ the King has been
revealed to us, are so cold in our inquiries after him!
And
have come
that we
may worship
him. The reason why the
star had been exhibited was, to draw
the Magi into Judea, that they might
be witnesses and heralds of the new King.
f164 So far as respects themselves, they had not come
to render to Christ such pious worship, as is due to the Son of God,
but intended to salute him, according to the Persian custom,
f165 as a very eminent King. For their views, with
regard to him, probably went no farther, than that his power and
exalted rank would be so extraordinary as to impress all nations
with just admiration and reverence. It is even possible, that they
wished to gain his favor beforehand, that he might treat them
favorably and kindly, if he should afterwards happen to possess
dominion in the east.
3.
Herod
the king
was troubled.
Herod was not unacquainted with the predictions, which promised to
the Jews a King, who would restore their distressful and ruinous
affairs to a prosperous condition. He had lived from a child among
that nation, and was thoroughly acquainted with their affairs.
Besides, the report was spread everywhere, and could not be unknown
to the neighboring nations. Yet he is troubled,
as if the matter had been new and unheard of; because he put no
trust in God, and thought it idle to rely on the promises of a
Redeemer; and particularly because, with the foolish confidence
incident to proud men, he imagined that the kingdom was secure to
himself and his descendants. But though, in the intoxication of
prosperity, he was formerly accustomed to view the prophecies with
scorn, the recollection of them now aroused him to sudden alarm. For
he would not have been so strongly moved by the simple tale of the
Magi, if he had not remembered the
predictions, which he had formerly looked upon as harmless,
f166 and of no importance. Thus, when the Lord has
permitted unbelievers to sleep, he suddenly breaks their rest.
f167
And
all Jerusalem
with him.
This
may be explained in two ways. Either the people were roused, in a
tumultuous manner, by the novelty of the occurrence, though the glad
tidings of a king who had been born to them were cordially welcomed.
Or the people, accustomed to distresses, and rendered callous by
long endurance, dreaded a change which might introduce still greater
calamities. For they were so completely worn down, and almost
wasted, by continued wars, that their wretched and cruel bondage
appeared to them not only tolerable, but desirable, provided it were
accompanied by peace. This shows how little they had profited under
God’s chastisements: for they were so benumbed and stupified, that
the promised redemption and salvation almost stank
f168 in their nostrils. Matthew intended, I have no
doubt, to express their ingratitude, in being so entirely broken by
the long continuance of their afflictions, as to throw away the hope
and desire of the grace which had been promised to them.
4.
Having
assembled the
priests. Though deep silence prevailed
respecting Christ in the Hall of Herod, yet, as soon as the
Magi have thrown out the mention of a
King, predictions are remembered,
which formerly lay in oblivion. Herod instantly conjectures, that
the King, about whom the
Magi inquire, is the
Messiah whom God had formerly promised,
(<270925>Daniel 9:25.) Here
again it appears, that Herod is seriously alarmed, when he puts such
earnest inquiries; and no wonder. All tyrants are cowards, and their
cruelty produces stronger alarm in their own breasts than in the
breasts of others. Herod must have trembled more than others,
because he perceived that he was reigning in opposition to God.
This new investigation shows, that the
contempt of Christ, before the arrival of the
Magi, must have been very deep. At a later period, the
scribes and high priests labored with fury to corrupt the whole of
the Scripture, that they might not give any countenance to Christ.
But on the present occasion they reply honestly out of the
Scripture, and for this reason, that Christ and his Gospel have not
yet given them uneasiness. And so all ungodly persons find no
difficulty in giving their assent to God on general principles; but
when the truth of God begins to press them more closely, they throw
out the venom of their rebellion.
We have a striking instance of this, in our
own day, among the Papists. They freely own, that he is the
only-begotten Son of God, clothed with our flesh, and acknowledge
the one person of God-man, as subsisting in the two natures. But
when we come to the power and office of Christ, a contest
immediately breaks out; because they will not consent to take a
lower rank, and much less to be reduced to nothing. In a word, so
long as wicked men think that it is taking nothing from themselves,
they will yield to God and to Scripture some degree of reverence.
But when Christ comes into close conflict with ambition,
covetousness, pride, misplaced confidence, hypocrisy, and deceit,
they immediately forget all modesty, and break out into rage. Let us
therefore learn, that the chief cause of blindness in the enemies of
truth is to be found in their wicked affections, which change light
into darkness.
6.
And
thou, Bethlehem.
The scribes quoted faithfully, no doubt, the words of the
passage in their own language, as it is found in the prophet. But
Matthew reckoned it enough to point out the passage; and, as he
wrote in Greek, he followed the ordinary reading. This passage, and
others of the same kind, readily suggest the inference, that Matthew
did not compose his Gospel in the Hebrew language. It ought always
to be observed that, whenever any proof from Scripture is quoted by
the apostles, though they do not translate word for word, and
sometimes depart widely from the language, yet it is applied
correctly and appropriately to their subject. Let the reader always
consider the purpose for which passages of Scripture are brought
forward by the Evangelists, so as not to stick too closely to the
particular words, but to be satisfied with this, that the
Evangelists never torture Scripture into a different meaning, but
apply it correctly in its native meaning. But while it was their
intention to supply with milk children and “novices” (<540306>1
Timothy 3:6) in faith, who were not yet able to endure “strong
meat,” (<580512>Hebrews 5:12,)
there is nothing to prevent the children of God from making careful
and diligent inquiry into the meaning of Scripture, and thus being
led to the fountain by the taste which the apostles afford.
Let us now return to the prediction. Thus
it stands literally in the Prophet:
“And thou,
Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be little
among the thousands of Judah, yet out of thee shall
he come forth to me, who is Ruler in Israel,” (<330502>Micah
5:2.)
For Ephratah
Matthew has put Judah, but the
meaning is the same; for Micah only intended, by this mark, to
distinguish the Bethlehem of which he speaks, from another
Bethlehem, which was in the tribe of Zebulun. There is greater
difficulty in what follows: for the Prophet says, that Bethlehem is
little, when reckoned among the
governments of Judah, while Matthew, on the contrary: speaks highly
of its rank as one of the most distinguished:
thou art by
no means
the least
among the
princes of
Judah. This reason has induced some
commentators to read the passage in the prophet as a question,
Art thou
little among
the thousands
of Judah? But
I rather agree with those who think that Matthew intended, by this
change of the language, to magnify the grace of God in making an
inconsiderable and unknown town the birth-place of the highest King.
Although Bethlehem received this distinguished honor, it was of no
advantage to its inhabitants, but brought upon them a heavier
destruction: for there an unworthy reception was given to the
Redeemer. For he is to
be Ruler, Matthew has put
he shall
feed, (poimanei~)
But he has expressed both, when he says, that Christ is the
leader, (hJgou>menov,)
and that to him is committed the office of
feeding his people.
MATTHEW 2:7-12
Table 1-20
7.
Then
Herod, having
secretly called
the Magi. The
tyrant did not dare to avow his fear and uneasiness, lest he might
give fresh courage to a people, by whom he knew that he was hated.
In public, therefore, he pretends that this matter does not concern
him, but inquires
secretly, in order to meet immediate danger. Though a bad
conscience made him timid, there can be no doubt that God struck his
mind with an unusual fear, which for a time made him incapable of
reflection, and almost deprived him of the use of reason. For
nothing was more easy than to send one of his courtiers as an
escort, under the pretense of courtesy, who would investigate the
whole matter, and immediately return. Herod certainly was a man of
no ordinary address, and of great courage. It is the more surprising
that, in a case of extremity, and when the remedy is at hand, he
remains in a state of amazement, and almost dead. Let us learn, that
a miracle was effected, in rescuing the Son of God from the jaws of
the lion. Not less at the present day does God infatuate his
enemies, so that a thousand schemes of injuring and ruining his
Church do not occur to their minds, and even the opportunities which
are at hand are not embraced. The trick which Herod practiced on the
Magi, by pretending that he also
would come for the purpose of worshipping Christ, was avoided by the
Lord, as we shall see, in another way. But as Herod’s dread of
arousing the people against him deprived him of the use of his
reason, so again he is driven by such madness, that he does not
hesitate or shudder at the thought of provoking God. For he knew
that, if a King were born, it was ordained by God, that he should
raise up the throne “of David, which was fallen,” (<300911>Amos
9:11.) He does not therefore attack men, but furiously dares to
fight with God. Two things claim our attention. He was seized with a
spirit of giddiness, to attack God; and, on the other hand, his
manner of acting was childish: for his design was frustrated, so
that he was like a “blind man groping in darkness.”
f169
9.
But
they, having
heard the
King, departed.
It is truly an instance of base sluggishness, that not one of
the Jews offers himself as an escort to those foreigners, to go and
see the King who had been promised to their own nation. The scribes
show them the way, and point out the place where he was born; but
they allow them to depart alone: not one moves a step. They were
afraid, perhaps, of Herod’s cruelty: but it displayed wicked
ingratitude that, for the sake of the salvation which had been
offered to them, they were unwilling to undergo any risk, and cared
less about the grace of God than about the frown of a tyrant. The
whole nation, I have lately showed, was so degenerate, that they
chose rather to be oppressed with the yoke of tyranny, than to
submit to any inconvenience arising from a change. If God had not
fortified the minds of the Magi by his Spirit, they might have been
discouraged by this state of things. But the ardor of their zeal is
unabated; they set out without a guide. And yet the means of
confirming their faith are not wanting; for they hear that the King,
who had been pointed out to them by a star, was long ago described,
in glowing language, by divine predictions. It would seem that the
star, which hitherto guided them in the way, had lately disappeared.
The reason may easily be conjectured.
It was, that they might make inquiry in Jerusalem about the new
King, and might thus take away all excuse from the Jews, who, after
having been instructed about the Redeemer who was sent to them,
knowingly and willingly despise him.
11.
They
found the
young child.
So revolting a sight might naturally have created an additional
prejudice; for Christ was so far from having aught of royalty
surrounding him, that he was in a meaner and more despised condition
than any peasant child. But they are convinced that he is divinely
appointed to be a King. This thought alone, deeply rooted in their
minds, procures their reverence. They contemplate in the purpose of
God his exalted rank, which is still concealed from outward view.
f170 Holding it for certain, that he will one day be
different from what he now appears, they are not at all ashamed to
render to him the honors of royalty.
Their presents show whence they came: for
there can be no doubt that they brought them as the choicest
productions of their country. We are not to understand, that each of
them presented his own offering, but that the three offerings, which
are mentioned by Matthew, were presented by all of them in common.
Almost all the commentators indulge in speculations about those
gifts, as denoting the kingdom, priesthood, and burial of Christ.
They make gold the symbol of his
kingdom,—frankincense,
of his priesthoods,— and myrrh,
of his burial. I see no solid.ground for such an opinion. It was
customary, we know, among the Persians, when they offered homage to
their kings, to bring a present
in their hands. The Magi select those three
for the produce of which Eastern countries are celebrated; just as
Jacob sent into Egypt the choicest and most esteemed productions of
the soil.
“Take of the best fruits in the land in your
vessels, and carry down the man a present, a little balm, and a
little honey, spices and myrrh, nuts and almonds,” (<014311>Genesis
43:11.)
Again, in rendering homage, according to
the custom of Persia, to him whom they still regarded as an earthly
King, they offered the productions of the soil. Our duty is, to
adore him in a spiritual manner: for the lawful and reasonable
worship which he demands is, that we consecrate first ourselves, and
then all that we have, to his service.
LUKE 2:22-32
Table 1-21
22.
And
after that
the days
were fulfilled.
On the fortieth day after the birth, (<031202>Leviticus
12:2,4,)the rite of purification was necessary to be performed. But
Mary and Joseph come to Jerusalem for another reason, to present
Christ to the Lord, because he was the first-born. Let us now speak
first of the purification. Luke makes it apply both to Mary and to
Christ:for the pronoun aujtw~n, of
them, can have no reference whatever to
Joseph. But it ought not to appear strange, that Christ, who was to
be, made a curse for us on the cross,” (<480313>Galatians
3:13,) should, for our benefit, take upon him our uncleanness with
respect to legal guilt, though he was “without blemish and without
spot,” (<600119>1 Peter 1:19.)
It ought not, I say, to appear strange, if the fountain of purity,
in order to wash away our stains, chose to
be reckoned unclean. f175 It
is a mistake to imagine that this law of purification was merely
political, and that the woman was unclean in presence of her
husband, not in presence of God. On the contrary, it placed before
the eyes of the Jews both the corruption of their nature, and the
remedy of divine grace.
This law is of itself abundantly sufficient
to prove original sin, while it contains a striking proof of the
grace of God. for there could not be a clearer demonstration of the
curse pronounced on mankind than when the Lord declared, that the
child comes from its mother unclean and polluted, and that the
mother herself is consequently defiled by childbearing. Certainly,
if man were not born a sinner, if he were not by nature a
child of wrath, (<490203>Ephesians
2:3,) if some taint of sin did not dwell in him, he would have no
need of purification. Hence it follows, that all are corrupted in
Adam; for the mouth of the Lord charges all with pollution.
It is in perfect consistency with this,
that the Jews are spoken of, in other passages, as “holy branches of
a holy root,” (<451116>Romans
11:16:) for this benefit did not properly belong to their own
persons. They had been set apart, by the privilege of adoption, as
an elect people; but the corruption, which they had by inheritance
from Adam, was first in the order of time
f176 We must, therefore, distinguish between the first
nature, and that special kindness through a covenant, by which God
delivers his own people from the curse which had been pronounced on
all. And the design of legal purification was to inform the Jews,
that the pollutions, which they brought with them into the world
at their birth, are washed away by the grace of God.
Hence too we ought to learn, how dreadful
is the contagion of sin, which defiles, in some measure, the lawful
order of nature. I do own that child-bearing is not unclean, and
that what would otherwise be lust changes its character, through the
sacredness of the marriage relation. But still the fountain of sin
is so deep and abundant, that its constant overflowings stain what
would otherwise be pure.
23.
As
it is
written in
the Law. This
was another exercise of piety which was discharged by Joseph and
Mary. The Lord commanded, that all the males should be dedicated to
him, in remembrance of their deliverance; because when the angel
slew all the first-born of Egypt, (<021229>Exodus
12:29,) he had spared the first-born of Israel.
“On the day that I smote all the first-born in
the land of Egypt, I hallowed unto me all the first-born in Israel,
both man and beast: mine shall they be: I am the Lords” (<040313>Numbers
3:13.)
They were afterwards permitted to redeem
their first-born at a certain price. Such was the ancient ceremony:
and, as the Lord is the common Redeemer of all,
f177 he has a right to claim us as his own, from the
least to the greatest. Nor is it without a good reason, that Luke so
frequently repeats the statement, that Joseph and Mary did what
was written
in the
law of
the Lord. For
these words teach us, that we must not, at our own suggestion,
attempt any thing in the worship of God, but must obediently follow
what he requires in his Word.
24.
And
that they
might offer
a sacrifice.
This sacrifice belonged to the
ceremony of purification; lest any one should suppose that it was
offered for the sake of redeeming the first-born. When the
Evangelist mentions a
pair of turtle-doves,
or two
young pigeons,
he takes for granted that his readers will understand, that Joseph
and Mary were in such deep poverty, as not to have it in their power
to offer a lamb. For this exception is expressly mentioned:
“If she be not able
to bring a lamb, then she shall
bring two turtles, or two young pigeons,” (<031208>Leviticus
12:8.)
Is it objected, that the Magi had very
recently supplied them with a sufficiency of gold to make the
purchase? I reply: We must not imagine that they had such abundance
of gold as to raise them suddenly from poverty to wealth. We do not
read, that their camels were laden with gold. It is more probable
that it was some small present, which they had brought solely as a
mark of respect. The law did not rigorously enjoin, that the poor
should spend their substance on a sacrifice, but drew a line of
distinction between them and the rich, as to the kind of sacrifices,
and thus relieved them from burdensome expense. There would be no
impropriety in saying, that Joseph and Mary gave as much as their
circumstances allowed, though they reserved a little money to defray
the expenses of their journey and of their household.
25.
And,
lo, there
was a
man in
Jerusalem. The design of this narrative
is to inform us that, though nearly the whole nation was profane and
irreligious, and despised God, yet that a few worshippers of God
remained, and that Christ was known to such persons from his
earliest infancy. These were “the remnant” of whom Paul says, that
they were preserved “according to the election of grace,” (<451105>Romans
11:5.) Within this small band lay the Church of God; though the
priests and scribes, with as much pride as falsehood, claimed for
themselves the title of the Church. The Evangelist mentions no more
than two, who recognised Christ at Jerusalem, when he was brought
into the temple. These were Simeon and Anna. We must speak first of
Simeon.
As to his condition in life we are not
informed: he may have been a person of humble rank and of no
reputation. Luke bestows on him the commendation of being
just and devout;
and adds, that he had the gift of prophecy: for
the Holy
Spirit was
upon him.
Devotion and
Righteousness related to the two tables of the law, and
are the two parts of which an upright life consists. It was a proof
of his being a devout
man, that he
waited for the
consolation of
Israel: for no true worship of God can
exist without the hope of salvation, which depends on the faith of
his promises, and particularly on the restoration promised through
Christ. Now, since an expectation of this sort is commended in
Simeon as an uncommon attainment, we may conclude, that there were
few in that age, who actually cherished in their hearts the hope of
redemption. All had on their lips the name of the Messiah, and of
prosperity under the reign of David: but hardly any one was to be
found, who patiently endured present afflictions, relying on the
consolatory assurance, that the redemption of the Church was at
hand. As the eminence of Simeon’s piety was manifested by its
supporting his mind in the hope of the promised salvation, so those
who wish to prove themselves the children of God, will breathe out
unceasing prayers for the promised redemption. For we, “have need of
patience” (<581036>Hebrews
10:36) till the last coming of Christ.
And
the Holy
Spirit was
upon him.
The
Evangelist does not speak of “the Spirit of adoptions” (<450815>Romans
8:15,) which is common to all the children of God, though not in an
equal degree, but of the peculiar gift of prophecy. This appears
more clearly from the next verse and the following one, in which it
is said, that he received
a revelation
f178 from
the Holy Spirit,
and that, by the guidance of the same Spirit,
he came
into the
temple. Though Simeon had no
distinction of public office, he was adorned with eminent
gifts,—with piety, with a blameless life, with faith and prophecy.
Nor can it be doubted, that this divine intimation, which he
received in his individual and private capacity, was intended
generally for the confirmation of all the godly. Jesus is called
the Lord’s
Christ, because he was
anointed f179
by the Father, and, at the same time that he received the Spirit,
received also the title, of King and Priest. Simeon is said to have
come into the temple by the
Spirit; that is, by a secret movement
and undoubted revelation, that he might meet Christ.
f180
29.
Thou
now sendest
thy servant
away. From this song it is sufficiently
evident, that Simeon looked at the Son of God with different eyes
from the eyes of flesh. For the outward beholding of Christ could
have produced no feeling but contempt, or, at least, would never
have imparted such satisfaction to the mind of the holy man, as to
make him joyful and desirous to die, from having reached the summit
of his wishes. The Spirit of God enlightened his eyes by faith, to
perceive, under a mean and poor dress, the glory of the Son of God.
He says, that he would be sent away in
peace; which means, that he would die
with composure of mind, having obtained all that he desired.
But here a question arises. If he chose
rather to depart from life, was it amidst distress of mind and
murmuring, as is usually the case with those who die unwillingly,
that Simeon was hurried away? I answer: we must attend to the
circumstance which is added, according
to thy
word. God had promised that Simeon
would behold his Son. He had good reason for continuing in a state
of suspense, and must have lived in some anxiety, till he obtained
his expectation. This ought to be carefully observed; for there are
many who falsely and improperly plead the example of Simeon, and
boast that they would willingly die, if this or the other thing were
previously granted to them; while they allow themselves to entertain
rash wishes at their own pleasure, or to form vain expectations
without the authority of the Word of God. If Simeon had said
exactly, “Now (<101921>2 Samuel
19:21; <250420>Lamentations
4:20,) but was afterwards restricted to “David’s son,” and “David’s
Lord,” (<402245>Matthew 22:45,)
whom Daniel emphatically calls the
Messiah, the
Anointed, (<270925>Daniel
9:25, 26.)—Ed. I shall die with a composed and easy mind, because I
have seen the Son of God,” this expression would have indicated the
weakness of his faith; but, as he had the word,
he might have refused to die until the coming of Christ.
30.
For
my eyes
have seen.
This mode of expression is very common in Scripture; but Simeon
appears to denote expressly the bodily appearance of Christ, as if
he had said, that he now has the Son of God present in the flesh, on
whom the eyes of his mind had been
previously fixed. By saving
f181 I understand the matter of salvation: for in
Christ are hid all the parts of salvation and of a happy life. Now
if the sight of Christ, while he was yet a child, had so powerful an
effect on Simeon, that he approached death with cheerfulness and
composure; how much more abundant materials of lasting peace are now
furnished to us, who have the opportunity of beholding our salvation
altogether completed in Christ? True, Christ no longer dwells on
earth, nor do we carry him in our arms: but his divine majesty
shines openly and brightly in the gospel, and there do “we all,” as
Paul says, “behold as in a glass the glory of the Lord,”—not as
formerly amidst the weakness of flesh, but in the glorious power of
the Spirit, which he displayed in his miracles, in the sacrifice of
his death, and in his resurrection. In a word, his absence from us
in body is of such a nature, that we are permitted to behold him
sitting at the right hand of the Father. If such a sight does not
bring peace to our minds, and make us go cheerfully to death, we are
highly ungrateful to God, and hold the honor, which he has bestowed
upon us, in little estimation.
31.
Which
thou hast
prepared. By these words Simeon
intimates, that Christ had been divinely appointed, that all nations
might enjoy his grace; and that he would shortly afterwards be
placed in an elevated situation, and would draw upon him the eyes of
all. Under this term he includes all the predictions which relate:
to the spread of Christ’s kingdom. But if Simeon, when holding a
little child in his arms, could stretch his mind to the utmost
boundaries of the world, and acknowledge the power of Christ to be
everywhere present, how much more magnificent ought our conceptions
regarding him to be now that he has been set up as a, “standard to
the people,” (<234922>Isaiah
49:22,) and has revealed himself to the whole world.
32.
A
light for
the revelation
of the
Gentiles. Simeon now points out the
purpose for which Christ was to be exhibited by the Father before
all nations. It was that he might enlighten
the Gentiles,
who had been formerly in darkness, and might be
the glory
of his
people Israel.
There is propriety in the distinction here made between the
people Israel
and the Gentiles: for by the right
of adoption the children of Abraham “were nigh” (<490217>Ephesians
2:17) to God, while the Gentiles,
with whom God had made no “covenants of promise,” were “strangers”
to the Church, (<490212>Ephesians
2:12.) For this reason, Israel is
called, in other passages, not only the son of God, but his
first-born, (<243109>Jeremiah
31:9;) and Paul informs us, that “Jesus Christ was a minister of the
circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises made unto
the fathers” (<451508>Romans
15:8.) The preference given to Israel
above the Gentiles is, that all without distinction may obtain
salvation in Christ.
A
light for
revelation f182
means for enlightening
the Gentiles.
Hence we infer, that men are by nature destitute of light, till
Christ, “the Sun of Righteousness,” (<390402>Malachi
4:2,) shine upon them. With regard to Israel,
though God had bestowed upon him distinguished honor, yet all
his glory rests on this single article, that a Redeemer had been
promised to him.
LUKE 2:33-39
Table 1-22
33.
And
his father
and mother
were wondering.
Luke does not say, that they were astonished at it as a new
thing, but that they contemplated with reverence, and embraced with
becoming admiration, this prediction of the Spirit uttered by the
lips of Simeon, so that they continued to make progress in the
knowledge of Christ. We learn from this example that, when we have
once come to possess a right faith, we ought to collect, on every
hand, whatever may aid in giving to it additional strength. That man
has made great proficiency in the word of God, who does not fail to
admire whatever he reads or hears every day, that contributes to his
unceasing progress in faith.
34.
And
Simeon blessed
them. If you confine this to Joseph and
Mary, there will be no difficulty. But, as Luke appears to include
Christ at the same time, it might be asked, What right had Simeon to
take upon him the office of blessing Christ? “Without all
contradiction,” says Paul, “the less is blessed of the greater,” (<580707>Hebrews
7:7.) Besides, it has the appearance of absurdity, that any mortal
man should offer prayers in behalf of the Son of God. I answer: The
Apostle does not speak there of every kind of blessing, but only of
the priestly blessing: for, in other respects, it is highly proper
in men to pray for each other. Now, it is more probable that
Simeon blessed
them, as a private man and as one of
the people, than that he did so in a public character: for, as we
have already said, we nowhere read that he was a priest. But there
would be no absurdity in saying, that he prayed for the prosperity
and advancement of Christ’s kingdom: for in the book of Psalms the
Spirit prescribes such a eujlogi>a,—a
blessing of this nature to all the
godly.
“Blessed is he that
cometh in the name of the Lord; we have blessed you in the name of
the Lords” (<19B826>Psalm
118:26.)
Lo,
this has
been set.
This
discourse was, no doubt, directly addressed by Simeon to Mary; but
it has a general reference to all the godly. The holy virgin needed
this admonition, that she might not (as usually happens) be lifted
up by prosperous beginnings, so as to be less prepared for enduring
afflictive events. But she needed it on another account, that she
might not expect Christ to be received by the people with universal
applause, but that her mind, on the contrary, might be fortified by
unshaken courage against all hostile attacks. It was the design, at
the same time, of the Spirit of God, to lay down a general
instruction for all the godly. When they see the world opposing
Christ with wicked obstinacy, they must be prepared to meet that
opposition, and to contend against it undismayed. The unbelief of
the world is—we know it—a great and serious hinderance; but it must
be conquered, if we wish to believe in Christ. There never was a
state of human society so happily constituted, that the greater part
followed Christ. Those who will enlist in the cause of Christ must
learn this as one of their earliest lessons, and must “ put on” this
“armor,” (<490611>Ephesians
6:11,) that they may be steadfast in believing on him.
It was by far the heaviest temptation, that
Christ was not acknowledged by his own countrymen, and was even
ignominiously rejected by that nation, which boasted that it was the
Church of God; and, particularly, that the priests and scribes, who
held in their hands the government of the Church, were his most
determined enemies. For who would have thought, that he was the King
of those, who not only rejected him, but treated him with such
contempt and outrage?
We see, then, that a good purpose was
served by Simeon’s prediction, that Christ was
set for the
ruin of
many in
Israel. The meaning is, that he was
divinely appointed to cast down and destroy many. But it must be
observed, that the ruin of unbelievers results from their striking
against him. This is immediately afterwards expressed, when Simeon
says that Christ is a
sign, which is
spoken against.
Because unbelievers are rebels against Christ, they clash
themselves against him, and hence comes their
ruin. This metaphor is taken from a mark shot at by
archers, f184 as if Simeon had
said, Hence we perceive the malice of men, and even the depravity of
the whole human race, that all, as if they had made a conspiracy,
rise in murmurs and rebellion against the Son of God. The world
would not display such harmony in opposing the Gospel, if there were
not a natural enmity between the Son of God and those men. The
ambition or fury of the enemies of the Gospel carries them in
various directions, faction splits them into various sects, and a
wide variety of superstitions distinguishes idolaters from each
other. But while they thus differ among themselves, they all agree
in this, to oppose the Son of God. It has been justly observed, that
the opposition everywhere made to Christ is too plain an evidence of
human depravity. That the world should thus rise against its Creator
is a monstrous sight. But Scripture predicted that this would
happen, and the reason is very apparent, that men who have once been
alienated from God by sin, always fly from him. Instances of this
kind, therefore, ought not to take us by surprise; but, on the
contrary, our faith, provided with this armor, ought to be prepared
to fight with the contradiction of the world.
As God has now gathered an Israel to
himself from the whole world, and there is no longer a distinction
between the Jew and the Greek, the same thing must now happen as, we
learn, happened before. Isaiah had said of his own age,
“The Lord
will be for a stone of stumbling, and for a rock of offense, to both
the houses of Israel,”(<230814>Isaiah
8:14.)
From that time, the Jews hardly ever ceased
to dash themselves against God, but the rudest shock was against
Christ. The same madness is now imitated by those who call
themselves Christians; and even those, who lay haughty claims to the
first rank in the Church, frequently employ all the power which they
possess in oppressing Christ. But let us remember, all that they
gain is, to be at length crushed and “broken in pieces,” (<230809>Isaiah
8:9.)
Under the word ruin
the Spirit denounces the punishment of unbelievers, and thus
warns us to keep at the greatest possible distance from them; lest,
by associating with them, we become involved in the same
destruction. And Christ is not the less worthy of esteem, because,
when he appears, many are ruined: for the “savor”
of the Gospel is not less “sweet” and delightful to God, (<470215>2
Corinthians 2:15,16,) though it is destructive to the ungodly world.
Does any one inquire, how Christ occasions the
ruin of unbelievers, who without him were already lost?
The reply is easy. Those who voluntarily deprive themselves of the
salvation which God has offered to them, perish twice.
Ruin implies the double punishment
which awaits all unbelievers, after that they have knowingly and
wilfully opposed the Son of God.
And
for the
resurrection. This consolation is
presented as a contrast with the former clause, to make it less
painful to our feelings: for, if nothing else were added, it would
be melancholy to hear, that Christ is “a stone of stumbling,”
which will break and crush, by its hardness, a great part of men.
Scripture therefore reminds us of his office, which is entirely
different: for the salvation of men, which is founded on it, is
secure; as Isaiah also says, “Sanctify the Lord of hosts
himself; and let him be your fear, and let him be your dread; and he
shall be for a sanctuary,” or fortress of defense, (<230813>Isaiah
8:13,14.) And Peter speaks more clearly:
“To whom coming, as unto a living stone,
disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of God and precious, ye also,
as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house. Wherefore also it
is contained in Scripture, Behold, I lay in Zion the head-stone of
the corner, elect, precious, and he that believeth in him shall not
be confounded. Unto you, therefore, which believe, he is precious:
but unto them who are disobedient, the stone which the builders
disallowed, the same is made the head of the corner,”(<600204>1
Peter 2:4-7; <232816>Isaiah
28:16.)
That we may not be terrified by the
designation bestowed on Christ, “a stone of stumbling,” let it be
instantly recollected, on the other hand, that he is likewise called
the “corner-stone,” on which rests the salvation of all the godly.
f185
Let it be also taken into account, that the
former is accidental, while the latter is properly and strictly his
office. Besides, it deserves our notice, that Christ is not only
called the support, but the resurrection
of the godly: for the condition of men is not one in which it is
safe for them to remain. They must rise
from death,
before they begin to live.
35.
But
also a
sword shall
pierce thy
own soul. This
warning must have contributed greatly to fortify the mind of the
holy virgin, and to prevent her from being overwhelmed with grief,
when she came to those distressing struggles, which she had to
undergo. Though her faith was agitated and tormented by various
temptations, yet her sorest battle was with the cross: for Christ
might appear to be utterly destroyed. She was not overwhelmed with
grief; but it would have required a heart of stone not to be deeply
wounded: for the patience of the saints differs widely from
stupidity.
That
the thoughts
of many
hearts may
be revealed.
There are some who connect this clause with a part of the former
verse, that Christ is set
for the
ruin and
for the
resurrection of
many in
Israel; and who include in a
parenthesis what we have just now explained about the
sword: but it is better, I think, to
refer it to the whole passage. The particle
that, o[pwv a]n, in this
passage, does not strictly denote a cause, but merely a consequence.
When the light of the Gospel arises, and persecutions immediately
spring up, there is, at the same time, a disclosure of affections of
the heart, which had been hitherto concealed: for the lurking-places
of human dissimulation are so deep, that they easily remain hidden
till Christ comes. f186 But
Christ, by his light, discloses every artifice, and unmasks
hypocrisy; and to him is properly ascribed the office of laying open
the secrets of the heart. But when the cross is added to doctrine it
tries the hearts more to the quick. For those who have embraced
Christ by outward profession, often shrink from bearing the cross,
and, when they see the Church exposed to numerous calamities, easily
desert their post.
36.
And
there was
Anna, a
prophetess. Luke mentions not more than
two persons who received Christ; and this is intended to teach us,
that whatever belongs to God, however small it may
be, ought to be preferred by us to the
whole world. The scribes and priests, no doubt, were then surrounded
by great splendor; but, as the Spirit of God, whose
presence was not at all enjoyed by
those rulers, f187 dwelt in
Simeon and Anna,
those two persons are entitled to greater reverence than an
immense multitude of those whose pride is swelled by nothing but
empty titles. For this reason, the historian mentions Anna’s
age, gives her the designation of
prophetess, and, thirdly, bears a
remarkable testimony to her piety, and to the holiness and chastity
of her life. These are the qualities that justly give to men weight
and estimation. And certainly none are led astray by the dazzling
and empty magnificence of outward show, but those who are drawn, by
the vanity of their own minds, to take pleasure in being deceived.
She
had lived
with her
husband seven
years from
her virginity.
This is intended to inform us, that she was a widow in the very
prime of life. She had married young, and shortly afterwards lost
her husband; and the circumstance of her not entering into a second
marriage while she was in the rigor of her bodily frame,
f188 is mentioned with the view of heightening the
commendation of her chastity. What follows, that
she was
a widow
of about
eighty-four
years, may be explained in two ways.
Either that time had passed in her unmarried state,
f189 or it was the whole period of her life. If you
reckon the eighty-four
years as the time of her widowhood, it
will follow that she was more than a hundred years old: but I leave
that matter doubtful. The Spirit of prophecy still shone in a very
few, who served as tokens to attest the doctrine of the Law and the
Jewish religion, till the coming of Christ. In a state of society so
dissolute, the elect of God needed such aids to prevent them from
being carried away.
37.
She
departed not
from the
temple.. This is a hyperbolical
expression; but the meaning is plain, that Anna was almost
constantly in the temple. Luke adds, that she
worshipped God
with fastings and
prayers day
and night.
Hence we infer, that she did not visit the temple for the mere
purpose of performing the outward service, but that she added to it
the other exercises of piety. It deserves our attention, that the
same rule is not enjoined on all, and that all ought not to be led
indiscriminately to copy those performances, which are here
commended in a widow. Each person ought to make a judicious inquiry,
what belongs to his own calling. Silly ambition has filled the world
with apes, from superstitious persons seizing, with more “zeal” than
“knowledges” (<451002>Romans
10:2,) every thing that they hear praised in the saints: as if the
distinction of rank did not render a selection of employments
necessary, that each person may answer to his own calling. What is
here related of Anna, Paul applies
in a particular manner to widows, (<540505>1
Timothy 5:5;) so that married people act a foolish part, if they
regulate their life by an unsuitable model.
But there still remains another doubt. Luke
appears to make fastings a part of
divine worship. But we must observe,
that of the acts which relate to worship, some are simply required,
and, as we are accustomed to say, are in themselves necessary; while
others are accessory, and have no other design than to aid the
former class. Prayers belong strictly to the worship of God. Fasting
is a subordinate aid, which is pleasing to God no farther than as it
aids the earnestness and fervency of prayer. We must hold by this
rule, that the duties of men are to be judged according as they are
directed to a proper and lawful end. We must hold, also, by this
distinction, that prayers are a
direct worship of God; while fastings
are a part of worship only on account of their consequences. Nor
is there any reason to doubt, that the holy woman employed
fastings as an excitement to bewail
those calamities of the Church which then existed.
38.
Made
acknowledgment also
to God.
f190 The holy melody, which proceeded from the lips of
Simeon and Anna, is praised by Luke, in order that believers may
exhort each other to sing with one mouth the praises of God, and may
give mutual replies. When he says, that Anna
spake of him
to all
who looked
for redemption
in Jerusalem,
he again points out the small number of the godly. For the substance
of faith lay in this expectation; and it is evident, that there were
few who actually cherished it in their minds.
39.
They
returned to
Galilee. The departure to Egypt, I
readily acknowledge, came between those events; and the fact
mentioned by Luke, that they dwelt in their
own city
Nazareth, is later, in point of time,
than the flight into Egypt, which Matthew relates, (<400214>Matthew
2:14.) But if there was no impropriety in one Evangelist leaving
out what is related by another, there was nothing to prevent Luke
from overleaping the period which he did not intend to mention, and
passing at once to the following history. I am very far from
agreeing with those who imagine that Joseph and Mary, after having
finished the sacrifice of purification, returned to Bethlehem, to
live there. Those persons are foolish enough to believe, that Joseph
had a settled abode in a place where he was so little known, that he
was unable to find a temporary lodging. Nor is it without a good
reason that Luke says, with respect both to Joseph and Mary, that
Nazareth was their
own city. We
infer from it, that he never was an inhabitant of Bethlehem, though
it was the place of his extraction. f191
As to the order of time, I shall presently give a more full
explanation.
MATTHEW 2:13-18
Table 1-23
13.
And
when they
had departed.
How many days elapsed from the departure of the Magi, till Joseph
was ordered to flee into Egypt, is not known, nor is it of much
importance to inquire: only it is probable that the Lord spared
Mary, till she was so far recovered from childbirth as to be able to
perform the journey. It was a wonderful purpose of God, that he
chose to preserve his Son by flight. The mind of Joseph must have
been harassed by dangerous temptations, when he came to see that
there was no hope but in flight: for in flight there was no
appearance of divine protection. Besides, it was very difficult to
reconcile the statement, that he who was to be the Savior of all,
could not be preserved without the exertion of a mortal man. But, in
preserving the life of his Son, God maintained such reserve, as to
give some indications of his heavenly power, and yet not to make it
so manifest as to prevent it from being concealed under the
appearance of weakness: for the full time of glorifying Christ
openly was not yet come. The angel predicts an event which was
hidden, and unknown to men. That is an evident proof of divine
guidance. But the angel orders him to defend the life of the child
by flight and exile. This belongs to the weakness of flesh, to which
Christ was subjected.
We are here taught, that God has more than
one way of preserving his own people. Sometimes he makes astonishing
displays of his power; while at other times he employs dark
coverings or shadows, from which feeble rays of it escape. This
wonderful method of preserving the Son of God under the cross
teaches us, that they act improperly who prescribe to God a fixed
plan of action. Let us permit him to advance our salvation by a
diversity of methods; and let us not refuse to be humbled, that he
may more abundantly display his glory. Above all, let us never avoid
the cross, by which the Son of God himself was trained from his
earliest infancy. This flight is a part of the foolishness of the
cross, but it surpasses all the wisdom of the world. That he may
appear at his own time as the Savior of Judea, he is compelled to
flee from it, and is nourished by Egypt, from which nothing but what
was destructive to the Church of God had ever proceeded. Who would
not have regarded with amazement such an unexpected work of God?
Joseph immediately complies with the
injunction of the Angel. This is another proof of the certainty of
the dream: for such promptitude of obedience plainly shows, that he
had no doubt whatever, that it was God who had enjoined him to take
flight. This eager haste may wear somewhat of the aspect of
distrust: for the flight by
night had some appearance of alarm. But
it is not difficult to frame an excuse. He saw that God had
appointed a method of safety which was low and mean: and he
concludes that he is at liberty to take flight in such a state of
alarm as is commonly produced by extreme danger. Our fear ought
always to be regulated by the divine intimations. If it agrees with
them, it will not be opposed to faith.
Be
thou there
until I
have told
thee. By these words the Angel
declares, that the life of the child will, even in future, be the
object of the divine care. Joseph needed to be thus strengthened, so
as to conclude with certainty, that God would not only conduct him
in the journey, but that, during his banishment, God would be his
constant protector. And in this way God was pleased to allay many
anxieties, with which the heart of the good man must have been
perplexed, so that he enjoyed serenity of mind during his sojourn in
Egypt. But for this, not a moment would have passed without numerous
temptations, when he saw himself excluded not only from the
inheritance promised by God to all his saints,—but from the temple,
from sacrifices, from a public profession of his faiths,—and was
living among the worst enemies of God, and in a deep gulf of
superstitions. He carried with him, indeed, in the person of the
child, all the blessings which the Fathers had hoped to enjoy, or
which the Lord had promised to them: but as he had not yet made such
proficiency in faith, and in the knowledge of Christ, he needed to
be restrained by this injunction, Be
thou there
until I
have told
thee, that he might not be displeased
at languishing in banishment from his country among the Egyptians.
15.
Out
of Egypt
have I
called my
Son. Matthew says that a prediction was
fulfilled. Some have thought, that the intention of the prophet was
different from what is here stated, and have supposed the meaning to
be, that the Jews act foolishly in opposing and endeavoring to
oppress the Son of God, because the Father hath
called him
out of
Egypt. In this way, they grievously
pervert the words of the prophet, (<281101>Hosea
11:1,) the design of which is, to establish a charge of ingratitude
against the Jews, who, from their earliest infancy, and from the
commencement of their history, had found God to be a kind and
generous Father, and yet were provoking him by fresh offenses.
Beyond all question, the passage ought not to be restricted to the
person of Christ: and yet it is not tortured by Matthew, but
skilfully applied to the matter in hand.
The words of the prophet ought to be thus
interpreted: “When Israel was yet a child, I brought him out of that
wretched bondage in which he had been plunged. He was formerly like
a dead man, and Egypt served him for a grave; but I drew him out of
it as from the womb, and brought him into the light of life.” And
justly does the Lord speak in this manner; for that deliverance was
a sort of birth of the nation. Then were openly produced letters of
adoption, when, by the promulgation of the law, they became
“the Lord’s portion,” (<053209>Deuteronomy
32:9,) “a royal priesthood, and a holy nation,” (<600209>1
Peter 2:9;) when they were separated from the other nations, and
when, in short, God “set up his tabernacle” (<032611>Leviticus
26:11) to dwell in the midst of them. The words of the prophet
import, that the nation was rescued from Egypt as from a deep
whirlpool of death. Now, what was the redemption brought by Christ,
but a resurrection from the dead, and the commencement of a new
life? The light of salvation had been almost extinguished, when God
begat the Church anew in the person of Christ. Then did the Church
come out of Egypt in its head, as the whole body had been formerly
brought out.
This analogy prevents us from thinking it
strange, that any part of Christ’s childhood was passed in Egypt.
The grace and power of God became more illustrious, and his
wonderful purpose was more distinctly seen, when light came out of
darkness, and life out of hell. Otherwise, the sense of the flesh
might have broken out here in contemptuous language, “Truly a
Redeemer is to come out of Egypt!” f194
Matthew therefore reminds us, that it is no strange or unwonted
occurrence for God to call his Son out of that country; and that it
serves rather to confirm our faith, that, as on a former occasion,
so now again, the Church of God comes out of Egypt. There is this
difference, however, between the two cases. The whole nation was
formerly shut up in the prison of Egypt; while, in the second
redemption, it was Christ, the head of the Church alone, who was
concealed there, but who carried the salvation and life of all shut
up in his own person.
16.
Then
Herod when
he saw.
Matthew speaks according to what Herod felt and thought about the
matter. He believed that the Magi had deceived him, because they did
not choose to take part in his wicked cruelty. He was rather taken
in his own trickery,—in his base pretense, that he too intended to
pay homage to the new King.
Josephus makes no mention of this history.
The only writer who mentions it is Macrobius, in the Second Book of
his Saturnalia, where, relating the
jokes and taunts of Augustus, he says: When he
heard that, by Herod’s command, the children in Syria under two
years of age had been slain, and that his own son had been slain
among the crowd, “I would rather,” said he, “have been Herod’s hog
than his son.” But the authority of Matthew alone is
abundantly sufficient for us. Josephus certainly ought not to have
passed over a crime so worthy of being put on record. But there is
the less reason to wonder that he says nothing about the infants;
for he passes lightly over, and expresses in obscure language, an
instance of Herod’s cruelty not less shocking, which took place
about the same time, when he put to death all the Judges, who were
called the Sanhedrim, that hardly a remnant might remain of the
stock of David. It was the same dread, I have no doubt, that
impelled him to both of these murders.
There is some uncertainty about the date.
f195 Matthew says, that they were slain
from two
years old
and under,
according to
the time
which he
had inquired
at the
Magi: from which we may infer that
Christ had then reached that age, or at least was not far from being
two years old. Some go farther, and conclude that Christ was about
that age at the time when the Magi came. But I contend that the one
does not follow from the other. With what terror Herod was seized
when the report was widely spread about a new king who had been
borne, f196 we have lately seen.
Fear prevented him at that time from employing a traitor, in a
secret manner, to make an investigation. f197
There is no reason to wonder that he was restrained, for some time,
from the commission of a butchery so hateful and shocking,
particularly while the report about the arrival of the Magi was
still recent. It is certainly
probable, that he revolved the crime in his mind, but delayed it
till a convenient opportunity should occur. It is even possible,
that he first murdered the Judges, in order to deprive the people of
their leaders, and thus to compel them to look upon the crime as one
for which there was no remedy. f198
We may now conclude it to be a frivolous
argument, on which those persons rest, who argue, that Christ was
two years old when he was worshipped by the Magi, because,
according to
the time
when the
star appeared,
Herod slew the children who were a little below two years old. Such
persons take for granted, without any proper ground, that the star
did not appear till after that the Virgin had brought forth her
child. It is far more probable, that they had been warned early, and
that they undertook the journey close upon the time of the birth of
Christ, that they might see the child when lately born, in the
cradle, or in his mother’s lap. It is a very childish imagination
that, because they came from an unknown country, and almost from
another world, they had spent about two years on the road. The
conjectures stated by Osiander f199
are too absurd to need refutation.
But there is no inconsistency in the thread
of the story which I propose,—that the Magi came when the period of
child-bearing was not yet over, and inquired after
a king
who had
been born, not
after one who was already two years old; that, after they had
returned to their own country, Joseph fled by night, but still in
passing discharged a pious duty at Jerusalem, (for in so populous a
city, where there was a constant influx of strangers from every
quarter, he might be secure from danger;) that, after he had
departed to Egypt, Herod began to think seriously about his own
danger, and the ulcer of revenge, which he had nourished in his
heart for more than a year and half, at length broke out. The adverb
then (to>te)
does not always denote in Scripture uninterrupted time,
f200 but frequently occurs, when there is a great
distance between the events.
18. A voice
was heard
in Ramah. It
is certain that the prophet describes (<243115>Jeremiah
31:15) the destruction of the tribe of Benjamin, which took place in
his time: for he had foretold that the tribe of Judah would be cut
off, to which was added the half of the tribe of Benjamin. He puts
the mourning into the mouth of Rachel, who had been long dead. This
is a personification, (proswpopoii`a,)
which has a powerful influence in moving the affections. It was
not for the mere purpose of ornamenting his style, that Jeremiah
employed rhetorical embellishments. There was no other way of
correcting the hardness and stupidity of the living, than by
arousing the dead, as it were, from their graves, to bewail those
divine chastisements, which were commonly treated with derision. The
prediction of Jeremiah having been accomplished at that time,
Matthew does not mean that it foretold what Herod would do, but that
the coming of Christ occasioned a renewal of that mourning, which
had been experienced, many centuries before, by the tribe of
Benjamin.
He intended thus to meet a prejudice which
might disturb and shake pious minds. It might be supposed, that no
salvation could be expected from him, on whose account, as soon as
he was born, infants were murdered; nay more, that it was an
unfavorable and disastrous omen, that the birth of Christ kindled a
stronger flame of cruelty than usually burns amidst the most
inveterate wars. But as Jeremiah promises a restoration, where a
nation has been cut off, down to their little children, so Matthew
reminds his readers, that this massacre would not prevent Christ
from appearing shortly afterwards as the Redeemer of the whole
nation: for we know that the whole chapter in Jeremiah, in which
those words occur, is filled with the most delightful consolations.
Immediately after the mournful complaint, he adds,
“Refrain thy voice from weeping, and thine eyes
from tears: for thy work shall be rewarded, saith the Lord, and they
shall come again from the land of the enemy. And there is hope in
thine end, saith the Lord, that thy children shall come again to
thine own border,” (<243116>Jeremiah
31:16, 17.)
Such was the resemblance between the former
calamity which the tribe of Benjamin had sustained, and the second
calamity, which is here recorded. Both were a prelude of the
salvation which was shortly to arrive. f201
MATTHEW 2:19-23
Table 1-24
19.
But
when Herod
was dead.
These words show the perseverance of Joseph’s faith. He kept his
feet firm in Egypt, till he was recalled to his native country by a
command of God. We see, at the same time, that the Lord never
disappoints his own people, but renders them seasonable aid. It is
probable that Joseph returned from Egypt immediately after the death
of Herod, before Augustus Caesar had issued his decree, appointing
Archelaus to be governor of Judea. Having been declared by his
father’s will to be successor to the throne, he undertook the whole
charge of the government, but abstained from taking the title of
king, saying that this depended on the will and pleasure of Caesar.
He afterwards went to Rome, and obtained confirmation; only the name
of king was refused, until he had merited it by his actions. The
governor of Galilee was Philip, a man of gentle disposition, and
almost like a private individual. Joseph complied with the
suggestion of the angel, because, under a prince who had no delight
in shedding blood, and who treated his subjects with mildness, there
was less danger.
We must always bear in mind the purpose of
God, in training his Son, from the commencement, under the
discipline of the cross, because this was the way in which he was to
redeem his Church. He bore our infirmities, and was exposed to
dangers and to fears, that he might deliver his Church from them by
his divine power, and might bestow upon it everlasting peace. His
danger was our safety: his fear was our confidence. Not that he ever
in his life felt alarm; but as he was surrounded, on every hand, by
the fear of Joseph and Mary, he may be justly said to have taken
upon him our fears, that he might procure for us assured confidence.
23.
He
shall be
called a
Nazarene. Matthew does not derive
Nazarene from
Nazareth, as if this were its strict and proper
etymology, but only makes an allusion. The word
ryzn, or Nazarite, signifies
holy and devoted to God, and is
derived from rzn, to
separate. The noun rzn, indeed,
signifies a flower:
f205 but Matthew refers, beyond all doubt, to the
former meaning. For we nowhere read that
Nazarites meant blooming
or flourishing, but persons who were
consecrated to God, according to the
directions given by the Law, (<040601>Numbers
6.) The meaning is: though it was by fear that Joseph was driven
into a corner of Galilee, yet God had a higher design, and appointed
the city
of Nazareth as
the place of Christ’s residence, that he might justly be called a
Nazarite. But it is asked, who are the
prophets that gave this name to Christ? for there is no passage to
be found that answers to the quotation. Some think it a sufficient
answer, that Scripture frequently calls him
Holy: but that is a very poor explanation. For Matthew,
as we perceive, makes an express reference to the very word, and to
the ancient Nazarites, whose holiness was of a peculiar character.
He tells us, that what was then shadowed out in the Nazarites, who
were, in some sense, selected as the first-fruits to God, must have
been fulfilled in the person of Christ.
But it remains to be seen, in what part of
Scripture the prophets have stated that this name would be given to
Christ. Chrysostom, finding himself unable to loose the knot, cuts
it by saying, that many books of the prophets have perished. But
this answer has no probability: for, though the Lord, in order to
punish the indifference of his ancient people, deprived them of some
part of Scripture, or left out what was less necessary, yet, since
the coming of Christ, no part of it has been lost. In support of
that view, a strange blunder has been made, by quoting a passage of
Josephus, in which he states that Ezekiel left two books: for
Ezekiel’s prophecy of a new temple and kingdom is manifestly
distinct from his other predictions, and may be said to form a new
work. But if all the books of Scripture which were extant in the
time of Matthew, remain entire to the present day, we must find
somewhere the passage quoted from the prophets.
Bucer
f206 has explained it, I think, more correctly than any
other writer. He thinks that the reference is to a passage in the
Book of Judges: The child shall be a Nazarite
unto God from the womb, (<071305>Judges
13:5.) These words, no doubt, were spoken with regard to Samson. But
Samson is called the “Redeemer” or “Deliverer”
f207 of the people, only because he was a figure of
Christ, and because the salvation, which was accomplished by his
instrumentality, was a sort of prelude of the full salvation, which
was at length exhibited to the world by the Son of God.
f208 All that Scripture predicts, in a favorable
manner, about Samson, may justly be applied to Christ. To express it
more clearly, Christ is the original model: Samson is the inferior
antitype. f209 When he assumed
the character of a Redeemer,
f210 we ought to understand, that none of the titles
bestowed on that illustrious and truly divine office apply so
strictly to himself as to Christ: for the fathers did but taste the
grace of redemption, which we have been permitted to receive fully
in Christ.
Matthew uses the word
prophets in the plural number. This may easily be
excused: for the Book of Judges was composed by many
prophets. But I think that what is here
said about the
prophets has a still wider reference. For Joseph, who was
a temporal Savior of the Church, and was, in many respects, a
figure, or rather a lively image of Christ, is called
a Nazarite of his
brethren, f211 (<014926>Genesis
49:26; <053316>Deuteronomy
33:16.) God determined that the distinguished honor, of which he had
given a specimen in Joseph, should shine again in Samson, and gave
him the name of Nazarite, that
believers, having received those early instructions, might look more
earnestly at the Redeemer who was to come, who was to be
separated from all,
“That he might be
the first-born among many brethren,”
(<450829>Romans 8:29.)
MATTHEW 2:40-47
Table 1-25
40.
And
the child
grew. From the infancy of Christ
Matthew passes immediately to his manifestation.
f214 Luke relates here a single fact, which well
deserved to be recorded. In the midst of his boyhood, Christ gave a
specimen of his future office, or at least indicated, by a single
attempt, what he would afterwards be. The
child grew,
and was
invigorated in
spirit. These words show, that the
endowments of his mind grew with his age.
f215 Hence we infer, that this progress, or
advancement, relates to his human nature: for the Divine nature
could receive no increase.
But a question arises. From the time that
he was conceived in his mother’s womb, did he not abound in all
fullness of spiritual gifts? for it appears absurd to say, that the
Son of God wanted any thing that was necessary to perfection. The
reply is easy. If it takes nothing from his glory, that he was
altogether, emptied,” (eJauto<n ejke>nwse,
<501706>Philippians 2:6,)
neither does it degrade him, that he chose not only to grow in body,
but to make progress in mind. And certainly when the Apostle
declares, that, “in all things he was made like unto his brethren,”(<580217>Hebrews
2:17,) and “was in all points tempted like as we are, sin excepted,”
(<580415>Hebrews 4:15,) he no
doubt includes, that his soul was subject to ignorance. There is
only this difference between us and him, that the weaknesses which
press upon us, by a necessity which we cannot avoid, were undertaken
by him voluntarily, and of his own accord. Christ received, in his
human nature, according to his age and capacity, an increase of the
free gifts of the Spirit, f216
that “out of his fullness” (<430116>John
1:16) he may pour them out upon us; for we draw grace out of his
grace.
Some excessively timid persons restrict
what is here said to outward appearance, and make the meaning to be,
that Christ appeared to make progress, though, in point of fact, no
addition was made to his knowledge. But the words have a quite
different meaning, and this mistaken opinion is still more fully
refuted by what Luke shortly afterwards adds, that
he grew
in age
and wisdom
with God
and man,
(ver. 52.) We are not at liberty to suppose, that knowledge lay
concealed in Christ, and made its appearance in him in progress of
time. There is no doubt whatever, that it was the design of God to
express in plain terms, how truly and completely Christ, in taking
upon him our flesh, did all that was necessary to effect his
brotherly union with men. f217
And yet we do not in this way suppose a
double Christ: f218 for, though
God and man
are united in one person, it does not follow, that the human
nature received what was peculiar to the Divine nature: but,
so far as was necessary for our salvation, the Son of God kept his
divine power concealed. What Irenaeus says, that his Divine nature
was quiescent when he suffered, f219
I understand to refer, not only to bodily death, but to that amazing
distress and agony of soul, which drew from him the complaint, “My
God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” (<402746>Matthew
27:46.) In a word, if we do not choose to deny, that Christ was
made a real man, we ought not to be ashamed to acknowledge, that he
voluntarily took upon him everything that is inseparable from human
nature.
It is a foolish objection, that ignorance
does not apply to Christ, because it is the punishment of sin: for
the same thing might be said of death. Scripture declares, on the
contrary, that he performed the office of Mediator: for all the
punishment which we deserved was transferred from us to him.
f220 Besides, it is a foolish mistake to say, that
ignorance is the punishment of sin. For we must not suppose that
Adam, while he remained in innocence, knew all things. Angels also
are, to some extent, ignorant, and yet they do not endure the
punishment of sin.
A more refined argument is employed by
some, that there was no ignorance in Christ, because ignorance is
sin. But those persons assume a principle which is altogether false
and groundless: otherwise, the angels must either be equal to God,
or they must be sinful. f221
There is no doubt a sinful blindness of the human mind, which is
justly reckoned a part of original sin: but here we ascribe to
Christ no other ignorance than what may fall upon a man who is pure
from every taint of sin.
He
was invigorated
in spirit,
and was
full of
wisdom. Luke thus declares, that
whatever wisdom exists among men, and receives daily accessions,
flows from that single fountain, from the Spirit of God. The
following phrase is more general, and
the grace
of God
was upon
him: for it includes all the excellence
of every description that shone brightly in Christ.
41.
And
his parents
went every
year to
Jerusalem. It is mentioned in
commendation of the piety of Mary and Joseph, that they gave
diligent attendance to the outward worship of God. It was not of
their own accord, but by a divine command, that they undertook this
annual journey. The law enjoins the, males “only to, appear before
the Lord,” (<022317>Exodus
23:17.) This arrangement does not entirely exclude females, but
spares them by an exercise of kindness. This mark distinguishes the
true religion from vain and wicked superstitions. The former
confines itself within the limits of obedience to God, and of
compliance with the enactments of his law. The latter wander, at
their own pleasure, beyond the limits of God’s word, without any
fixed rule. The worship of the temple was, no doubt, infected with
many corruptions, the priesthood was sold for money, and doctrine
was involved in many errors. Yet, as legal ceremonies were still in
force, and the outward rite of sacrifice was observed as it is laid
down in the law, believers were bound to perform such exercises in
testimony of their faith. The name father
is here given to Joseph, not with strict accuracy, but according
to the opinion generally entertained respecting him.
44.
And
thinking that
he was
in the
company. Many passages of Scripture
show plainly, that those who came from a distance, at the festivals,
to worship in the temple, were accustomed to travel in
companies. There is no reason,
therefore, to wonder that, on the first day, Joseph and Mary were
less anxious about the child; and their subsequent conduct shows
that this was not owing to indolence or carelessness.
46.
Sitting
in the
midst of
the doctors.
Rays of divine brightness must have evidently shone in this child:
otherwise those haughty men would not have permitted him to sit
along with them. Though it is probable that he occupied a lower
seat, and not the rank of the doctors, yet such disdainful men would
not have condescended to give him an audience in a public assembly,
if some divine power had not constrained them. This was a sort of
prelude to his public calling, the full time of which had not yet
arrived. In this way, however, he intended to give nothing more than
a taste, which would immediately have faded from the recollection of
men, had not Mary kept it for us
laid up
in her
heart, (ver. 19, 51,) to bring
it out afterwards, along with other treasures, for the use of all
the godly.
47.
And
all who
heard him. Two
things here claim our attention. All
who heard
him were
astonished: for they reckoned it a
miracle, that a child should frame his questions with such
correctness and propriety. Again, they heard
Christ, and thus acted the part rather of scholars than of
teachers. He had not yet been called by the Father, to avow himself
a public teacher of the Church, and therefore satisfied himself with
putting modest questions to the doctors. Yet there is no room to
doubt that, in this first attempt, he already began to tax their
perverse way of teaching: for what Luke afterwards says about
answers, I consider as denoting,
agreeably to the Hebrew idiom, any kind of discourse.
LUKE 2:48-52
Table 1-26
48.
And
his mother
said to
him. Those who think that the holy
virgin spake in this manner, for the purpose of showing her
authority, are, in my opinion, mistaken. It is even possible, that
it was not till they were apart, and the witnesses had withdrawn,
that she began to expostulate with her son, after they had left the
assembly. However that may be, this complaint was not the result of
ambition, but was the expression of grief, which had lasted three
days. f222 Yet the manner of her
complaint, as if she had received an injury, shows how ready we are
by nature to defend our own rights, even without paying regard to
God. The holy virgin would a thousand times
f223 rather have died, than deliberately preferred
herself to God: but, in the indulgence of a mother’s grief, she
falls into it through inadvertency. And undoubtedly this example
warns us, how jealous we ought to be of all the affections of the
flesh, and what care we ought to exercise, lest, by being too
tenacious of our rights, and following our own desires, we defraud
God of his honor.
49.
Did
ye not
know? Our Lord justly blames his
mother, though he does it in a gentle and indirect manner. The
amount of what he says is, that the duty which he owes to God his
Father, ought to be immeasurably preferred to all human duties; and
that, consequently, earthly parents do wrong in taking it amiss,
that they have been neglected in comparison of God. And hence we may
infer the general doctrine, that whatever we owe to men must yield
to the first table of the law, that God’s authority over us may
remain untouched. f224 Thus we
ought to obey kings, and parents, and masters,
f225 but only in subjection to God: that is, we must
not, for the sake of men, lessen or take away any thing from God.
And, indeed, a regard to the superior claims of God does not imply a
violation of the duties which we owe to men.
In
those things
which belong
to my
Father. This expression intimates, that
there is something about him greater than man. It points out also
the chief design of his being sent into the world, which was, that
he might discharge the office enjoined upon him by his heavenly
Father. But is it not astonishing, that Joseph and Mary
did not
understand this answer, who had been
instructed by many proofs, that Jesus is the Son of God? I reply:
Though they were not wholly unacquainted with Christ’s heavenly
origin, yet they did not comprehend, in every respect, how he was
intent on executing his heavenly Father’s commands: for his calling
had not yet been expressly revealed to them. Mary
kept in
her heart
those things which she did not fully understand. Let us learn from
this, to receive with reverence, and to
lay up in our
minds, (like the seed, which is allowed to remain for some time
under grounds) those mysteries of God which exceed our capacity.
51.
And
he was
subject to
them. It was for our salvation that
Christ took upon him this low estates,—that the Lord and head of
angels voluntarily became subject
to mortal creatures. Such was the
purpose of God, that Christ should remain, for some time, under a
shadow, beating the name of Joseph. Though this subjection, on the
part of Christ, arose from no necessity which he could not have
avoided, yet, as he had taken upon him human nature on the condition
of being subject to parents, and had assumed the character both of a
man and of a servants,—with respect to the office of Redeemer, this
was his lawful condition. The more cheerfully, on this account,
ought every one to bear the yoke which the Lord has been pleased to
lay upon him. f226
MATTHEW 3:1-6; MARK 1:1-6; LUKE 3:1-6
Table 1-27
<410101>Mark
1:1. The beginning
of the Gospel.
Though what we have hitherto taken out of Matthew and Luke is a
part of the Gospel,
yet it is not without reason that Mark makes
the beginning
of the
Gospel to be the preaching of John the
Baptist. For the Law and the Prophets then came to an end, (<430117>John
1:17.) “The Law and the Prophets were until
John: since that time the kingdom of God is preached,”
(<421616>Luke 16:16.)
And with this agrees most fully the quotation which he makes from
the Prophet Malachi, (<390301>3:1.)
In order to inflame the minds of his people with a stronger desire
of the promised salvation, the Lord had determined to leave them,
for a time, without new prophecies. We know that the last of the
true and lawful prophets was Malachi.
That the Jews, in the meantime, may not
faint with hunger, he exhorts them to continue under the Law of
Moses, until the promised redemption appear. He mentions
the law only,
(<430117>John 1:17,) because the
doctrine of the Prophets was not separate from the law, but was
merely an appendage and fuller exposition of it, that the form of
government in the Church might depend entirely on the Law. It is no
new or uncommon thing in Scripture, to include the Prophets under
the name of the Law:
for they were all related to it as their fountain or design. The
Gospel was not an inferior appendage to the Law,. but a new form of
instruction, by which the former was set aside.
Malachi, distinguishing the two conditions
of the Church, places the one under the Law, and commences the other
with the preaching of John. He unquestionably describes the Baptist,
when he says, “Behold, I send my
messenger,” (<390301>Malachi
3:1:) for, as we have already said, that passage lays down an
express distinction between the Law and the new order and condition
of the Church. With the same view he had said a little before,
(which is quoted by Mark, (<410913>9:13;)
for the passages are quite similar,) “Behold, I send you Elijah the
Prophet, before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the
Lord,” (<390405>Malachi 4:5.)
Again,
“Behold, I send my messenger, and he shall
prepare the way before me: and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall
suddenly come to his temple,” (<390301>Malachi
3:1.)
In both passages, the Lord promises a
better condition of his Church than had existed under the Law, and
this unquestionably points out the
beginning of
the Gospel.
But before the
Lord came to
restore the Church, a forerunner or herald was to come, and announce
that he was at hand. Hence we infer, that the abrogation of the Law,
and the beginning
of the
Gospel, strictly speaking, took place
when John began to preach.
The Evangelist John presents to us Christ
clothed in flesh, “the Word made flesh,” (<430114>John
1:14;) so that his birth and the whole history of his appearance are
included in the Gospel. But here Mark inquires, when the Gospel
began to be published, and, therefore, properly begins with John,
who was its first minister. And with this view the Heavenly Father
chose that the life of his Son should be buried, as it were, in
silence, until the time of the full revelation arrived. For it did
not happen without the undoubted Providence of God, that the
Evangelists leave out the whole period which Christ spent in
private, and pass at once from his earliest infancy to his thirtieth
year, when he was openly exhibited to the world, invested with his
public character as a Redeemer; Luke excepted, who slightly touches
one indication of his future calling, which occurred about his
twelfth year, (<420242>Luke
2:42.)
It had a very close connection with this
object, that we should be informed, first, that Christ is a true
man, (<430114>John 1:14,) and
next, that he is “the Son of Abraham and of
David,” (<400101>Matthew
1:1;) as to both of which, the Lord has been pleased to give us
an attestation. The other matters which we have examined, relating
to “the shepherds,” (<420208>Luke
2:8,) the “Magi,” (<400201>Matthew
2:1,) and “Simeon,” (<420225>Luke
2:25,) were intended to prove his Divinity. What Luke relates
about John and his father Zacharias, (<420105>Luke
1:5,) was a sort of preparation for the Gospel.
There is no impropriety in the change of
the person which is here made, in quoting the words of Malachi.
According to the prophet, God says, I send
my messenger,
and he
shall prepare
the way
Before Me. Mark introduces God as
addressing the Son, Behold,
I send
my messenger
before thy
face, who
shall prepare
thy way
Before Thee. But we see that Mark had no
other intention, than to express more clearly the prophet’s meaning.
Mark designates Christ the
Son of
God. The other Evangelists testify that
he was born of the seed of Abraham and David, and therefore was
the Son
of man, (<400820>Matthew
8:20.) But Mark shows us, that no redemption is to be expected
but from the Son
of God.
<400301>Matthew
3:1. Now in
those days.
<420301>Luke 3:1.
And in
the fifteenth
year. It could not be gathered from
Matthew and Mark in what year of his age John began to preach: but
Luke shows sufficiently, that he was about thirty years of age. The
ancient writers of the Church are almost unanimously agreed, that he
was born fifteen years before the death of Augustus. His successor
Tiberius had held the government of the Roman Empire for fifteen
years, when the same John began to preach. In this way are made up
the thirty years which I have mentioned. Hence it follows, that he
did not long discharge the office of teacher, but, in a short time,
gave way to Christ; for we shall soon find, that Christ also was
baptized in the thirtieth year of his age, when he was immediately
installed into the discharge of his public office. Now as John, the
morning-star, or dawn, was immediately followed by Christ, “the Sun
of Righteousness,” (<390402>Malachi
4:2,) there is no reason to wonder, that John disappeared, in order
that Christ might shine alone in greater brightness.
<420301>Luke
3:1. When Pontius
Pilate was
governor of
Judea. It is probable that this was the
second year of Pilate’s government: for since Tiberius had held the
reins of government, he had, as Josephus informs us, (xviii. 2:2,)
appointed Valerius Gratus to be governor of Judea, in room of Annius
Rufus. This change might take place in his second year. The same
Josephus writes, that Valerius was governor of Judea for “eleven
years, when Pontius Pilate came as his successor,” (Ant. 18:2:2.)
Pilate, therefore, had governed the province for two years, when
John began to preach the Gospel. This Herod, whom Luke makes
tetrarch of Judea, was the second heir of Herod the Great, and
succeeded to his father by will. Archelaus had received the
ethnarchy of Judea, but, when he was banished to Vienna (Jos. Wars,
2:vii. 3) by Augustus, that portion fell into the hands of the
Romans. Luke mentions here two sons of Herod,—Herod Antipas, who had
been made tetrarch of Galilee, and governed Samaria and Peraea,—and
Philip, who was tetrarch of Trachonitis and Iturea, and reigned from
the sea of Tiberias, or Gennesareth, to the foot of Lebanon, which
is the source of the river Jordan.
Lysanias has been falsely supposed to be
the son of Ptolemy Mennaeus, King of Chalcis, who had been long
before put to death by Cleopatra, about thirty years before the
birth of Christ, as Josephus relates, (Ant. 15:4:1.) He could hardly
even be the grandson of Ptolemy, who, as the same Josephus records,
kindled the Parthian war, (Wars, 1:xiii. 1;) for then he must have
been more than sixty years of age at the time of which Luke speaks.
Besides, as it was under Antigonus that the Parthian war commenced,
he must even then have been a full-grown man. Now Ptolemy Mennaeus
died not long after the murder of Julius Caesar, during the
triumvirate of Lepidus, Antony, and Octavius, (Jos. Wars, 1:xiii.
1.) But as this grandson of Ptolemy bore the name of Lysanias as
well as his father, he might have left a son who had the same
surname. Meanwhile, there can be no hesitation in rejecting the
error of those who make Lysanias to live sixty years after he had
been slain by Cleopatra.
The word Tetrarch
is here used in a sense not quite accurate, as if the whole
country had been divided into four parts. But as at first there was
a fourfold division into districts, so afterwards, when other
changes took place, the names Tetrarch
and Tetrarchies were retained by
way of honor. In this sense Pliny enumerates seventeen
tetrarchies of
one country.
<420302>Luke
3:2. Annas and
Caiaphas being
the high
priests. It is certain, that there
never were two persons who held the office of
high priest at the same time.
Josephus states, that Valerius Gratus made Caiaphas
high priest,
a short time before he left the
government. During the time that Pilate was governor of Judea,
Josephus does not speak of him as having made any change in this
respect; f228 but, on the
contrary, states that, when Pilate had been recalled from the
government, and sent to plead his cause at Rome, Vitellius, who was
at that time governor of Syria, reduced Caiaphas to a private rank,
and transferred the high priesthood to Jonathan, the son of Ananus,
(Ant. 18:4:3.) When Luke says that there were two
high priests,
we must not understand him to mean, that both held the same title,
but that the honor of the priesthood was partly shared with him by
Annas his father-in-law. Luke’s narrative indicates such a state of
trouble and confusion, that, though there was not more than one
person who was actually high
priest, the sacred office was torn in
pieces by ambition and tyranny.
The
word of
the Lord
came upon
John. Before relating, as the other
Evangelists do, that John began to exercise his office of teaching,
Luke asserts that he was divinely called to that office: and he does
so, in order to assure us, that the ministry of John carried
undoubted authority. Why the interpreters have chosen to translate
the word, ejpi< jIwa>nnhn, UPON
John, instead of TO
John, I do not see: but because there
is no ambiguity as to the meaning, that this commission was
entrusted to him, and that he received a command to preach, I have
followed the received version. Hence infer, that there are no
regular teachers, but those on whom God has conferred the office;
and that it is not enough to have the word of God, if there be not
likewise a special calling.
Matthew and Mark do not speak of the
preaching of John as extending beyond the
wilderness, while Luke says, that he
came into
all the
country around
Jordan. These statements may be
reconciled by observing, that John discharged the office of teaching
among the neighbors, with whom he dwelt; but that his Gospel spread
more widely, and became known in many places, so that the report of
it, in a short time, reached Jerusalem. Indeed, the whole of that
tract of the Jordan might be called a
wilderness: for the word does not mean “a solitude,” but
“a rough, and mountainous, and thinly inhabited district.”
<400302>Matthew
3:2. Repent ye.
Matthew differs from the other two Evangelists in this respect,
that he relates the substance of John’s doctrine, as uttered by John
himself, while they relate it in their own words; though Mark has
one word more than Luke: for he says, he
came Baptizing,
and preaching
the baptism
of repentance.
But in substance there is the most perfect agreement: for they all
connect repentance with
the forgiveness
of sins.
The kingdom
of God among
men is nothing else than a restoration to a happy life; or, in other
words, it is true and everlasting happiness. When John says, that
the kingdom
of God
is at
hand, his meaning is, that men, who
were alienated from the righteousness of God, and banished from
the kingdom
of heaven,
must be again gathered to God, and live under his guidance. This is
accomplished by a free adoption and the
forgiveness of
sins, by which he reconciles to himself
those who were unworthy. In a word, the kingdom of heaven is nothing
else than “newness of life,” (<450604>Romans
6:4,) by which God restores us to the hope of a blessed immortality.
Having rescued us from the bondage of sin and death, he claims us as
his own; that, even while our pilgrimage on earth continues, we may
enjoy the heavenly life by faith: for he
“hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in
Christ,” (<490103>Ephesians
1:3.)
Though we are like dead men, yet we know
that our life is secure; for it “is hid
with Christ in God,” (<510303>Colossians
3:3.)
From this doctrine, as its source, is drawn
the exhortation to repentance. For
John does not say, “Repent ye, and
in this way the
kingdom of heaven
will afterwards be at
hand;” but first brings forward the
grace of God, and then exhorts men to repent.
Hence it is evident, that the foundation of repentance is the
mercy of God, by which he restores the lost. In no other sense is it
stated by Mark and Luke, that he preached
repentance for
the forgiveness
of sins.
Repentance is not placed first, as some ignorantly suppose, as if it
were the ground of the forgiveness of sins, or as if it induced God
to begin to be gracious to us; but men are commanded to repent, that
they may receive the reconciliation which is offered to them. Now,
as the undeserved love of God—by which he receives into his favor
wretched men, “not imputing their trespasses unto them,” (<470519>2
Corinthians 5:19)—is first in order; so it must be observed, that
pardon of sins is bestowed upon us in Christ, not that God may treat
them with indulgence, but that he may heal us from our sins. And,
indeed, without hatred of sin and remorse for transgressions, no man
will taste the grace of God. But a definition of
repentance and
faith may explain more fully the manner in which both are
connected; which leads me to handle this doctrine more sparingly.
With regard to the meaning of the present
passage, it is proper to observe, that the whole Gospel consists of
two parts,—forgiveness
of sins, and
repentance. Now, as Matthew
denominates the first of these the
kingdom of
heaven, we may conclude, that men are
in a state of deadly enmity with God, and altogether shut out from
the heavenly kingdom, till God receives them into favor. Though
John, when he introduces the mention of the grace of God, exhorts
men to repentance, yet it must not be forgotten that repentance, not
less than the inheritance of the heavenly kingdom, is the gift of
God. As he freely pardons our sins, and delivers us, by his mercy,
from the condemnation of eternal death, so also does he form us anew
to his image, that we may live unto righteousness. As he freely
adopts us for his sons, so he regenerates us by his Spirit, that our
life may testify, that we do not falsely,
f229 address him as our Father. In like manner, Christ
washes away our sins by his blood, and reconciles our Heavenly
Father to us by the sacrifice of his death; but, at the same time,
in consequence of
“our old man being crucified with him, and the body of sin
destroyed,” (<450606>Romans
6:6)
he makes us “alive” unto righteousness. The
sum of the Gospel is, that God, through his Son, takes away our
sins, and admits us to fellowship with him, that we, “denying
ourselves” and our own nature, may “live soberly, righteously, and
godly,” and thus may exercise ourselves on earth in meditating on
the heavenly life.
<420303>Luke
3:3. Preaching the
baptism of
repentance. This form of expression
shows first, generally, what is the right use of the Sacraments; and
next, why baptism was instituted,
and in what it consists. A sacrament, then, is not a dumb ceremony,
exhibiting some unmeaning pomp without doctrine; but the Word of God
is joined to it, and gives life to the outward ceremony. By
the Word I
mean, not mutterings of a magical character, made by some exorcist
between his teeth, but what is pronounced with a clear and distinct
voice, and leads to the edification of faith. For we are not simply
told, that John baptized
unto repentance,
as if the grace of God were contained in a visible sign; but
that he explained, in his preaching, the advantage of baptism, that
the sign, through the word preached, might produce its effect. This
is the peculiarity of baptism, that it is said to be an outward
representation of repentance
for the
forgiveness of
sins. Now, as the meaning, power, and
nature of that baptism are the same as ours, if we judge of the
figure from its true import, it is incorrect to say, that the
baptism of John is different from the baptism of Christ.
f230
<400303>Matthew
3:3. The yoke
of one
crying in
the wilderness.
Though this passage of the prophet Isaiah (40:3) ought not to be
limited exclusively to John, yet he is one of the number of those to
whom it certainly refers. After having spoken of the destruction of
the city, and of the awful calamities that would befall the people,
he promises a restoration that would follow. His words are,
“Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith your God,”
(<234001>Isaiah
40:1.)
When the temple had been thrown down, and
sacrifices abolished, and the people led away into captivity, their
affairs seemed to be desperate. And as their ears had been deaf to
the uninterrupted voice of the prophets, the Lord kept silence for a
time. f231 That pious minds may
not be cast down during this melancholy silence, the prophet
announces, that other preachers of grace will yet arise, to awaken
in the people a hope of salvation. Such were Zechariah, Haggai,
Malachi, and the like. f232 But
as the restoration promised is perpetual, and not for a time only,
and as Isaiah refers chiefly to the redemption, which was to be
expressed at the coming of Christ, John the Baptist is justly
considered the chief minister of consolation.
Next follows in the words of the prophet,
The voice
of one
crying. That voice
is contrasted with the temporary silence,
f233 f230
“Maintenant puis que le Baptesme de Jean a eu mesme signification,
vertu et propriete que le nostre, si nous voulons juger de la figure
et du signe selon la chose signifiee, c’est a dire la verite, nous
trouverons que le Baptesme administre par Christ, n’a point este
autre que celuy que Jean a administre.”—” Now, since the Baptism of
John had the same meaning, power, and nature as ours, if we wish to
judge of the figure and of the sign according to the thing
signified, that is to say the reality, we shall find that the
Baptism administered by Christ was no other than that which John
administered.” which I have just mentioned: for the Jews were to be
deprived, for a time, of the instruction, which they had wickedly
despised. The word wilderness is
here used metaphorically for desolation,
or the frightful ruin of the nation, such as existed in the time
of the captivity. It was so dismally shattered, that it might well
be compared to a wilderness. The
prophet magnifies the grace of God. “Though the people,” says he,
“have been driven far from their country, and even excluded from the
society of men, yet the voice of God will yet be heard in
the wilderness,
to revive the dead with joyful consolation.” When John began to
preach, Jerusalem was in this sense a
wilderness: for all had been reduced to wild and
frightful confusion. But the very sight of a visible
wilderness must have had a powerful
effect on stupid and hardened men, leading them to perceive that
they were in a state of death, and to accept the promise of
salvation, which had been held out to them. We now see, that this
prediction actually relates to John, and is most properly applied to
him.
Prepare
the way
of the
Lord. The prophet undoubtedly addresses
Cyrus and the Persians, whose agency the Lord employed in this
matter. The meaning is: by his wonderful power, God will open a way
to his people through impassable forests, through broken rocks,
through a sandy desert; for he will have at hand the ministers of
his grace, to remove all hindrances out of the way. But that was a
shadowy anticipation of redemption. When the spiritual truth is
about to appear, John is sent to remove obstacles. And even now the
same voice sounds in our ears, that we may
prepare the way
of the
Lord: that is, that we may take out of
the way those sins which obstruct the kingdom of Christ, and thus
may give access to his grace. To the same purpose are the following
words of the prophet: the crooked shall be made
straight, (<234004>Isaiah
40:4.) All that they mean is: there are intricate and crooked
windings in the world, but through such appalling difficulties the
Lord makes a way for himself, and breaks through, by incredible
means, to accomplish our salvation.
<420306>Luke
3:6. And all
flesh shall
see the
salvation of
God. That salvation will not be at all
obscure, or experienced by a small number of persons, but will
strike every eye, and will be common to all. Hence it follows that
this prediction was far from being accomplished, when the people
returned from Babylon: f234 for
though the Lord gave, at that time, a memorable display of his
grace, yet he did not reveal his salvation
to the whole world. On the contrary, the prophet’s design was,
to present the uncommon excellence of the salvation which was to be
manifested, in contrast with God’s former benefits, and thus to
inform believers, that the dispensations of God towards his Church
had never been so remarkable, nor his power so illustriously
displayed in their deliverance. Flesh
is here put for men, without
being intended to denote their depravity.
f235
<400304>Matthew
3:4. And the
same John
had his
raiment of
camel’s
hair. The Evangelist does not desire us
to reckon it as one of John’s chief excellencies, that he followed a
rough and austere way of living, or even that he avoided a moderate
and ordinary degree of elegance: but, having already stated that he
was an inhabitant of the mountains, he now adds, that his food and
clothing were adapted to his residence. And he mentions this, not
only to inform us, that John was satisfied with the food and dress
of the peasants, and partook of no delicacies; but that, under a
mean and contemptible garb, he was held in high estimation by men of
rank and splendor. Superstitious persons look upon righteousness as
consisting almost entirely of outward appearances, and have commonly
thought, that abstinence of this kind was the perfection of
holiness. Nearly akin to this is the error, of supposing him to be a
man who lived in solitude, and who disdained the ordinary way of
living; as the only superiority of hermits and monks is, that they
differ from other people. Nay, gross ignorance has gone so
far that, out of camel’s
hair they have made an entire skin.
Now, there can be no doubt, that the
Evangelist here describes a man of the mountains,
f236 widely distant from all the refinement and
delicacies of towns,—not only satisfied with such food as could be
procured, but eating only what was fit to be used in its natural
state, such as wild
honey, which is supplied by that region in great
abundance, and locusts, with which
it also abounds. Or he may have intended to point out that, when a
man of mean aspect, and without any polite accomplishments, appeared
in public life, it was attended by this advantage, that the majesty
of God shone alone in him, and yet struck all with admiration. For
we must observe what is added, that there was a great concourse of
people from all directions; from which we infer, that his fame was
very widely spread. f237 Or the
Evangelist may have signified the design of God, to present, in the
person of John, a singular instance of frugality, and, in this
manner, to fill the Jews with reverence for his doctrine, or at
least to convince them of ingratitude, according to that saying of
our Lord, John the
Baptist came
neither eating
bread nor
drinking wine,
(<420733>Luke 7:33.)
<400306>Matthew
3:6; <410105>Mark 1:5.
And were
baptized, confessing
their sins.
This confession was a testimony of
repentance: for, as the Lord, in the
sacraments, brings himself under obligation to us, as if he had
given his own hand-writing, so it is our duty, on the other hand, to
reply to him. In Baptism, he
declares that our sins are forgiven, and calls us to repentance.
That men may come forward, in a right manner, to be baptized,
confession of
sins is demanded from them: otherwise
the whole performance would be nothing but an idle mockery
f238 Let it be observed, that we are here speaking of
adults, who ought not, we. are aware, to be admitted
indiscriminately into the Church, or introduced by Baptism into the
body of Christ, f239 till an
examination has been previously made. f240
Hence it is obvious, how absurdly this
passage has been tortured by the Papists, to support auricular
confession. There were no priests at hand, in whose ears each
individual might privately mutter f241
his sins; nor is it said that they enumerated all their sins; nor
are we told that John left in charge to his disciples an ordinary
rule for confession. Even granting to Papists all that they ask,
confession will belong to Catechumens alone,
f242 and will have no place after Baptism. At all
events, the law which they lay down for confession after Baptism,
derives no countenance from John’s example.
f243
MATTHEW 3:7-10; LUKE 3:7-14
Table 1-28
<400307>Matthew
3:7. And when
he saw
many of
the Pharisees.
It is here related by Matthew and Luke, that John did not merely
preach repentance in a general manner, but that he also applied his
discourse to individuals. And the manner of teaching will, in point
of fact, be very unprofitable, if instructors do not judiciously
inquire what the season demands, and what belongs to individuals.
Nothing can be more unequal, in this respect, than a constant
equality. f245 For this reason
John, we are told, addressed the Pharisees and Sadducees with
greater severity: because he saw that their hypocrisy, and swelling
pride, rendered them liable to be more severely censured than the
common people. To comprehend more fully his design, we must
understand, that none are more stupid than hypocrites, who deceive
themselves and others by the outward mask of holiness. While God
thunders, on all sides, against the whole world, they construct a
refuge for themselves in their own deceitful fancy; for they are
convinced that they have nothing to do with the judgment of God.
Does any one suppose, that John acted improperly, in treating them
with so much harshness at the first interview? I reply: They were
not unknown to him, f246 and the
knowledge he had of them was derived, not from acquaintance or
experience, but, on the contrary, from a secret revelation of the
Spirit. It was therefore necessary that he should not spare them,
lest they might return home more inflated with pride. Is it again
objected, that they ought not to have been terrified by such
severity of reproof, because they made a profession, in baptism,
that they would afterwards be different persons from what they had
formerly been? The reply is still easy. Those whose habits of
uttering falsehood to God, and of deceiving themselves, lead them to
hold out hypocrisy and pretension, instead of the reality, ought to
be urged, with greater sharpness than other men, to true repentance.
There is an astonishing pertinacity, as I have said, in hypocrites;
and, until they have been flayed by violence, they obstinately keep
their skin.
As to the loud and open rebuke, which was
administered to them in presence of all, it was for the sake of
others; and that is the reason why Luke mentions, that it was
addressed to multitudes, (<420307>Luke
3:7.) Though the persons whom John reproved were few in number,
his design was to strike terror on all; as Paul enjoins us to regard
it as the advantage of public rebukes, “that others also may
fear,” (<540520>1 Timothy 5:20.)
He addresses directly the Pharisees and Sadducees, and at the same
time, addresses, through them, a warning to all, not to hold out a
hypocritical appearance of repentance, instead of a true affection
of the heart. Besides, it was of great importance to the whole
nation to know f247 what sort of
people the Pharisees and Sadducees were, who had miserably corrupted
the worship of God, wasted the church, and overturned the whole of
religion;—in a word, who had extinguished the light of God by their
corruptions, and infected every thing by their crimes.
It is probable, therefore, that John
publicly attacked the Pharisees, for the benefit of the whole church
of God, that they might no longer dazzle the eyes of simple men by
empty show, or hold the body of the people under oppression by
wicked tyranny. In this respect, it was a remarkable display of his
firmness, that those, who were highly esteemed by others, were not
spared on account of their reputation, but sternly reduced, as they
deserved, to their proper rank. And thus ought all godly instructors
to be zealous, not to dread any power of man, but boldly strive to
“cast down every high thing that exalteth itself” against Christ, (<471005>2
Corinthians 10:5.)
If John, the organ of the Holy Spirit,
employed such severity of language in his opening address to those
who voluntarily came to be baptized, and to make a public profession
of the gospel; how ought we now to act towards the avowed enemies of
Christ, who not only reject obstinately all that belongs to sound
doctrine, but whose efforts to extinguish the name of Christ are
violently maintained by fire and sword? Most certainly, if you
compare the Pope, and his abominable clergy, with the Pharisees and
Sadducees, the mildest possible way of dealing with them will be, to
throw them all into one bundle. Those, whose ears are so delicate,
that they cannot endure to have any bitter thing said against the
Pope, must argue, not with us, but with the Spirit of God. Yet let
godly teachers beware, lest, while they are influenced by holy zeal
against the tyrants of the Church, they mingle with it the
affections of the flesh. And as no vehemence, which is not regulated
by the wisdom of the Spirit, can obtain the divine approbation, let
them not only restrain their feelings, but surrender themselves to
the Holy Spirit, and implore his guidance, that nothing may escape
them through inadvertency. f248
Offspring
of vipers.
He
gives them this name, instead of simply calling them
vipers, in order to expose the
envenomed malice of the whole class: for he intended to condemn, not
merely those few persons who were present, but the whole body, and
to charge both sects with producing nothing but serpents. They had
vehement disputes, no doubt, with each other: but all were agreed in
despising God, in a wicked desire to rule, in hatred of sound
doctrine, and in a disgusting mass of numerous crimes.
Who
warned you?
As
he had suspicions of their repentance, he puts the question with
doubt and wonder, if it be possible that they repent sincerely. In
this way, he summons them to the inward tribunal of conscience, that
they may thoroughly examine themselves, and, laying aside all
flattery, may institute a severe investigation into their crimes.
Wrath is put here, as in many other
places, for the judgment of God: as when Paul says, “The
law worketh wrath,” (<450415>Romans
4:15,) and “Give place to wraths f249”,
(<451219>Romans
12:19.) He calls it the wrath
to come, which
hangs over their heads, that they may not indulge in their wonted
carelessness. For, though the wrath of God overflows, and his
chastisements strike, the whole world, hypocrites always entertain
the hope that they will escape. To
flee from
the wrath of
God, is here taken in a good sense, that is, to seek the means of
appeasing God, that he may no longer be angry with us. For a good
part of men, in order to escape the wrath of God, withdraw
themselves from his guidance and authority. But all that the sinner
gains by fleeing
from God, is to provoke more and more the wrath of God against
him.
<400308>Matthew
3:8; <420308>Luke 3:8.
Yield therefore
fruits worthy
of repentance.
He confirms what I have already said, that the repentance, which is
attested by words, is of no value, unless it be proved by the
conduct: for it is too important a matter to be estimated lightly,
or at random. And so John affirms, that the solemn declaration,
which they made, is not enough, but that, in process of time, their
works will make it evident, whether or not they have seriously
repented. f250 It ought to be
observed, that good
works (<560308>Titus
3:8) are here called fruits of
repentance: for
repentance is an inward matter, which has its seat in the
heart and soul, but afterwards yields its fruits in a change of
life. f251 But as the whole of
this part of doctrine has been grievously corrupted by Popery, we
must attend to this distinction, that
repentance is an inward renewal of the man, which
manifests itself in the outward life, as a tree produces its fruit.
<400309>Matthew
3:9. And think
not to
say within
yourselves.
<420308>Luke 3:8. And
begin not
to say
within yourselves.
As the import of both phrases is undoubtedly the same, it is
easy to ascertain what John meant. Till hypocrites are hard pressed,
they either sleep in their sins, or indulge in licentious mirth.
f252 But when they are summoned to the tribunal of God,
they eagerly seek for some subterfuge or concealment, or some
covering to interpose between God and them. John’s address to the
Pharisees and Sadducees amounts to this: “Now that I have
sharply upbraided you, do not, as persons of your stamp are wont to
do endeavor to find a remedy in an empty and deceitful title.”
He thus tears from them the wicked
confidence, by which they had been bewitched. The covenant, which
God had made with Abraham, was employed by them as a shield to
defend a bad conscience: not that they rested their salvation on the
person of one man, but that God had adopted all the posterity of
Abraham. Meanwhile, they did not consider, that none are entitled to
be regarded as belonging to “the seed of Abraham,” (<430833>John
8:33,) but those who follow his faith, and that without faith the
covenant of God has no influence whatever in procuring salvation.
And even the little word, in
yourselves, is not without meaning: for
though they did not boast in words, that they were Abraham’s
children, yet they were inwardly delighted with this title, as
hypocrites are not ashamed to practice grosser impositions on God
than on men.
God
is able.
The
Jews flattered themselves with nearly the same pretenses, as are now
brought forward insolently by the Papists. “There must be some
Church in the world; because it is the will of God that he be
acknowledged, and his name invoked, in the world. But the Church can
be nowhere else than among us, to whom God has entrusted his
covenant.” f253 This arrogance
was chiefly displayed by the high priests, and by others who had any
share of government or authority. The common people were treated by
them as profane and “accursed,” (<430749>John
7:49,) and they looked upon themselves as the holy first-fruits;
just as, in our own day, mitred Bishops, Abbots, Canons, Monks,
Sorbonnists, and every description of Priests, glorying in the proud
title of Clergy, regard the Laity with contempt. This error, of
relying too much on the promise of God, John exposes and refutes, by
saying that, though God passes by them, he will not want a Church.
The meaning of the words, therefore, is:
“God has made an everlasting covenant with Abraham and his seed. In
one point you are mistaken. While you are worse than bastards,
f254 you imagine that you are the only children of
Abraham. But God will raise up elsewhere a new seed of Abraham,
which does not now appear.” He says in the dative case,
children To ABRAHAM, (tw~
jAbraa<m,) to inform us, that the promise of God will not
fail, and that Abraham, who relied on it, was not deceived, though
his seed be not found in you. Thus from the beginning of the world
the Lord has been faithful to his servants, and has never failed to
fulfill the promise which he made to them, that he would extend
mercy to their children, though he rejected hypocrites. Some
imagine, that John spoke of the calling of the Gentiles. This
appears to me to be without foundation: but as proud men did not
believe it to be possible that the Church should be removed to
another place, he reminds them, that God has in his power ways of
preserving his Church, which they did not think of, any more than
they believed that he could create children
out of stones.
<400310>Matthew
3:10; <420309>Luke 3:9.
And now
also the
axe. After having stripped hypocrites
of the covering of a vain confidence, John announces the approaching
judgment of God. He had formerly said that, though they were
rejected, God would not want a people: and he now adds, that God is
just about to drive out unworthy persons from the Church, as barren
trees are wont to be
cut down. His
statement amounts to this, that God has already displayed his power
for purifying the Church. The grace of God is never manifested for
the salvation of the godly, till his judgment first appears for the
destruction of the world: and for two reasons; because God then
separates his own people from the reprobate, and because his wrath
is kindled anew by the ingratitude of the world. So that we have no
reason to wonder, if the preaching of the gospel and the coming of
Christ laid the axe
for cutting down
barren trees, or if the same causes f255
daily advance the wrath of God against the wicked.
<420310>Luke
3:10. And the
multitudes asked
him. A true feeling of repentance
produces in the mind of the poor sinner an eager desire to know what
is the will or command of God. John’s reply explains, in a few
words, the fruits
worthy of
repentance: for the world is always
desirous to acquit itself of its duty to God by performing
ceremonies; and there is nothing to which we are more prone, than to
offer to God pretended worship, whenever he calls us to repentance.
But what fruits
does the Baptist here recommend? The duties of charity, and of
the second Table of the Law: f256
not that God disregards the outward profession of godliness, and of
his worship; but that this is a surer mark of distinction, and less
frequently leads to mistakes. f257
For hypocrites labor strenuously to prove themselves worshippers of
God by the performance of ceremonies,—paying no regard, however, to
true righteousness: for they are either cruel to their neighbors, or
addicted to falsehood and dishonesty.
It was therefore necessary to subject them
to a more homely examination, f258
if they are just in their dealings with men, if they relieve the
poor, if they are generous to the wretched, if they give liberally
what the Lord has bestowed upon them. This is the reason why our
Lord pronounces “judgment, mercy, and faith,” to be “the
weightier matters of the law,” (<402323>Matthew
23:23,) and Scripture everywhere recommends “justice and
judgment.” We must particularly observe, that the duties of charity
are here mentioned, not because they are of higher value than the
worship of God, but because they testify the piety of men,
f259 so as to detect the hypocrisy of those who boast
with the mouth what is far distant from the heart.
But it is asked, did John lay this
injunction, in a literal sense, on all whom he was preparing to be
Christ’s disciples, that they should not have
two coats? We must observe,
first, that this is the figure of speech which is called a
Synecdoche, for under one example it
comprehends a general rule. Hence it follows, that we must draw from
it a meaning, which corresponds to the law of charity, as it is laid
down by God: and that law is, that each person should give out of
his abundance to supply the wants of the poor. God does not extort a
tax, to be paid “grudgingly or of necessity” by those who, but for
that necessity, would have chosen not to pay it: “for the Lord
loveth a” willing and “cheerful giver,” (<470907>2
Corinthians 9:7.) I make this observation, because it is of great
consequence for men to be convinced, that the por service et de la
crainte de son nom, mais pource que l’autre partie est la marque la
plus certaine pour cognoians, et, laquelle vrals on est le moins
abuse.”—”Not that God does not require also an external profession
of his service and of the fear of his name, but because the other
part is the surest mark to know true penitents, and one in which
there is less risk of deception of their wealth which they bestow in
this manner is a sacrifice pleasing and of good savor to God,—that
“with such sacrifices God is well pleased,” (<581316>Hebrews
13:16.)
Those who lay it down as a law, that no man
must have any property of his own, not only make consciences to
tremble, but overwhelm them with despair. With fanatics of this
sort, who obstinately adhere to the literal meaning, it is not
necessary that we should spend much time in refutation. If we are
not allowed to have two
coats, the same rule will apply to
dishes, to salt-cellars, to shirts, and, in short, to all the
furniture of a house. But the context makes it evident, that nothing
was farther from John’s intention than to overthrow the order of a
state. Hence we infer, that all that he enjoined on the rich was,
that they should bestow on the poor, according to their own ability,
what their necessity required.
“Consider to what extent the necessaries of
life, which you enjoy abundantly, are wanted by your neighbors, that
your abundance may be a supply for their want,” (<470814>2
Corinthians 8:14.)
But the more liberty that God allows us, we
ought to be the more careful not to allow ourselves undue liberty.
f260 Let the necessity of our brethren affect us
powerfully, and let the bounty of God, which is in our hands,
stimulate us to acts of kindness and generosity.
<420312>Luke
3:12. And the
publicans f261
also came.
The publicans
are not only exhorted, in general terms, to repent, but the duties
peculiar to their calling are demanded: for we know
that, besides the general rule of the
law, each person ought to consider what is required by the nature of
the employment to which he has been called. All Christians, without
distinction, “ re taught of God to love one another,” (<520409>1
Thessalonians 4:9:) but then there follow particular duties, which a
teacher, for example, is bound to perform towards the Church,—a
magistrate or prince towards the people, and the people, on the
other hand, towards the magistrate,—a husband towards his wife, and
a wife towards her husband,—and finally, children and parents toward
each other. The Publicans, viewed as
a class, were covetous, rapacious, and cruel, and often oppressed
the people by unjust exactions. In consequence of this, the Baptist
reproves them for those offenses, with which that class was, for the
most part, chargeable, when he commands them not to go beyond
moderation in exacting tribute. At the same time, we draw this
inference, that it is quite as lawful for a Christian man to receive
or levy taxes, as for a magistrate to impose them.
In the same way we must judge about war.
John does not order the soldiers to throw away their arms, and to
relinquish their oath; but he forbids them to pillage the wretched
people under the pretense of their duty as soldiers, to bring false
accusations against the innocent, and to be guilty of
extortions,—all of which crimes the greater part of them were
accustomed to practice. These words obviously contain an approbation
of civil government. It is a piece of idle sophistry to say, that
John’s hearers were ignorant people, and that he gave them nothing
more than elementary instructions, which fell very far short of
Christian perfection. John’s office was, to
make ready
a people
prepared for
the Lord, (<420117>Luke
1:17) and there is no doubt that it was entirely and faithfully
performed. Those men are guilty of calumny and sacrilege, who
slander the Gospel, by declaring it to be opposed to human
governments; f262 as if Christ
destroyed what his heavenly Father sanctioned. But, without the
sword, laws are dead, and legal judgments have no force or
authority. Magistrates require not only an executioner,
f263 but other attendants, among whom are the military,
f264 without whose assistance and agency it is
impossible to maintain peace. Still, the object must be considered.
Princes must not allow themselves to sport with human blood, nor
must soldiers give themselves up to cruelty, from a desire of gain,
as if slaughter were their chief business: but both must be drawn to
it by necessity, and by a regard to public advantage.
MATTHEW 3:11-12; MARK 1:7-8; LUKE 3:15-18
Table 1-29
The three Evangelists relate the Baptist’s
discourse in the same words. In one respect, Luke’s account is more
full: for he opens it by explaining the occasion on which this
discourse was delivered. It arose from the people being in danger of
being led, by a false opinion, to convey to him the honor which was
due to Christ. To remove, as soon as possible, every occasion of
such a mistake, he expressly declares, that he is not the Christ,
and draws such a distinction between Christ and himself as to
maintain Christ’s prerogative. He would have done this of his own
accord, by handing
them over, to
use a common expression, as disciples to Christ: but he takes up
the matter at an earlier stage, lest, by remaining silent any
longer, he should confirm the people in an error.
He
who cometh
after me
is stronger
than I.
Christ
is thus declared to be so far superior in power and rank, that, with
respect to him, John must occupy a private station.
f266 He uses ordinary forms of speech to magnify the
glory of Christ, in comparison of whom he declares that he himself
is nothing. The chief part of his statement is, that he represents
Christ as the author of spiritual baptism, and himself as only the
minister of outward baptism. He appears to anticipate an objection,
which might be brought forward. What was the design of the Baptism
which he had taken upon himself? For it was no light matter to
introduce any innovation whatever into the Church of God, and
particularly to bring forward a new way of introducing persons into
the Church, which was more perfect than the law of God. He replies,
that he did not proceed to do this without authority; but that his
office, as minister of an outward symbol, takes nothing away from
the power and glory of Christ.
Hence we infer, that his intention was not
at all to distinguish between his own baptism, and that which Christ
taught his disciples, and which he intended should remain in
perpetual obligation in his Church. He does not contrast one visible
sign with another visible sign, but compares the characters of
master and servant with each other, and shows what is due to the
master, and what is due to the servant. It ought not to have any
weight with us, that an opinion has long and extensively prevailed,
that John’s baptism differs from ours. We must learn to form our
judgment from the matter as it stands, and not from the mistaken
opinions of men. And certainly the comparison, which they imagine to
have been made, would involve great absurdities. It would follow
from it, that the Holy Spirit is given, in the present day,
by ministers. Again, it would follow that John’s baptism was a dead
sign, and had no efficacy whatever. Thirdly, it would follow, that
we have not the same baptism with Christ: for it is sufficiently
evident, that the fellowship, which he condescends to maintain with
us, was ratified by this pledge, f267
when he consecrated baptism in his own body.
We must therefore hold by what I have
already said, that John merely distinguishes, in this passage,
between himself and the other ministers of baptism, on the one hand,
and the power of Christ, on the other, and maintains the superiority
of the master over the servants. And hence we deduce the general
doctrine, as to what is done in baptism by men, and what is
accomplished in it by the Son of God. To men has been committed
nothing more than the administration of an outward and visible sign:
the reality dwells with Christ alone. f268
Scripture does sometimes, though not in a
literal sense, f269 ascribe to
men what John here declares not to belong to men, but claims
exclusively for Christ. In such cases, however, the design is not to
inquire, what man has separately and by himself, but merely to show,
what is the effect and advantage of signs, and in what manner God
makes use of them, as instruments, by his Spirit. Here also is laid
down a distinction between Christ and his ministers, that the world
may not fall into the mistake, of giving to them what is justly due
to him alone: for there is nothing to which they are more prone,
than to adorn creatures with what has been taken from God by
robbery. A careful attention to this observation will rid us of many
difficulties. We know what disputes have arisen, in our own age,
about the advantage and efficacy of signs, all of which may be
disposed of in a single word. The ordinance of our Lord, viewed as a
whole, includes himself as its Author, and the power of the Spirit,
together with the figure and the minister: but where a comparison is
made between our Lord and the minister, the former must have all the
honor, and the latter must be reduced to nothing.
<400311>Matthew
3:11. He shall
baptize you
with the
Holy Spirit
and with
fire. It is asked, why did not John
equally say, that it is Christ alone who washes souls with his
blood? The reason is, that this very washing is performed by the
power of the Spirit, and John reckoned it enough to express the
whole effect of baptism by the single word
Spirit. The meaning is clear, that Christ alone bestows
all the grace which is figuratively represented by outward baptism,
because it is he who “sprinkles the conscience” with his blood. It
is he also who mortifies the old man, and bestows the Spirit of
regeneration. The word fire is added
as an epithet, and is applied to the Spirit, because he takes away
our pollutions, as
fire purifies gold. In the same manner, he is
metaphorically called water in
another passage, (<430305>John
3:5.)
12.
Whose
winnowing-fan
is in
his hand. In
the former verse, John preached concerning the grace of Christ, that
the Jews might yield themselves to him to be renewed: now he
discourses of judgment, that he may strike despisers with terror. As
there are always many hypocrites who proudly reject the grace of
Christ offered to them, it is also necessary to denounce the
judgment that awaits them. For this reason John here describes
Christ as a severe judge against unbelievers. And this is an order
which must be observed by us in teaching, that hypocrites may know,
that their rejection of Christ will not go unpunished. They will
thus be roused from their lethargy, and begin to dread him as an
avenger, whom they despised as the author of salvation.
I have no doubt, that John intended also to
show, what Christ accomplishes by means of his Gospel. The preaching
of the Gospel, then, is the winnowing-fan.
Before the Lord sifts us, the
whole world is involved in confusion, every one flatters himself,
and the good are mixed with the bad in short, it is only necessary
that the chaff be blown. But when
Christ comes forward with his Gospels,—when he reproves the
consciences and summons them to the tribunal of God, the
chaff is sifted out,
f270 which formerly occupied a great part of the
thrashing-floor.
It is true that, in the case of individuals, the Gospel effects
a separation from the chaff: but in
this passage, John compares the reprobate to
chaff, and believers to wheat.
The thrashing
floor accordingly denotes — not the world, (as some
people imagine,) but the Church: for we must attend to the class of
persons whom John addresses. The mere title filled the Jews with
pride, f271 but John tells them
that it is foolish in them to be proud of it, because they hold but
a temporary place in the Church of God, from which they are soon to
be thrown out, like chaff from the
thrashing-floor.
In this way, he gives a rapid glance at the corrupt state in which
the Church then was: for it was covered with husks, and straws, and
other rubbish, but would soon be cleansed by the strong breeze of
the Gospel. But how is Christ said to separate the
chaff from the
wheat, when he can find nothing in men but mere
chaff? The answer is easy. The elect
are formed into wheat,
f272 and are then separated from the
chaff, and
collected into the
granary.
He
will thoroughly
cleanse his
thrashing-floor.
This work was begun by Christ, and is daily going forward: but
the full accomplishment of it will not be seen till the last day.
This is the reason why John draws our attention to the subject. But
let us remember, that believers even now enter, by hope, into the
granary of God, in which they will
actually have their everlasting abode; while the reprobate
experience, in their convictions of guilt, the heat of that
fire, the actual
burning of which they will feel at the last day.
Many persons, I am aware, have entered into
ingenious debates about the eternal fire,
by which the wicked will be tormented after the judgment. But we
may conclude from many passages of Scripture, that it is a
metaphorical expression. For, if we must believe that it is real, or
what they call material fire, we
must also believe that the brimstone
and the fan are material, both of
them being mentioned by Isaiah.
“For Tophet is ordained of old; the pile
thereof is fire and much wood; the breath of the Lord, like a stream
of brimstone, doth kindle it,” (<233033>Isaiah
30:33.)
We must explain the fire in the same manner
as the worm, (<410804>Mark
8:44, 46, 48:) and if it is universally agreed that the
worm is a metaphorical term, we must
form the same opinion as to the fire. Let us lay aside the
speculations, by which foolish men weary themselves to no purpose,
and satisfy ourselves with believing, that these forms of speech
denote, in a manner suited to our feeble capacity, a dreadful
torment, which no man can now comprehend, and no language can
express.
MATTHEW 3:13-17; MARK 1:9-11; LUKE 3:21-23
Table 1-30
<400313>Matthew
3:13. That he
might be
baptized by
him. For what purpose did the Son of
God wish to be baptized? This may be learned, in some measure, from
his answer. We have already assigned a special reason. He received
the same baptism with us, in order to assure believers, that they
are ingrafted into his body, and that they are
“buried with him in baptism,” that they may rise to “newness
of life,” (<450604>Romans 6:4.)
But the end, which he here proposes, is more
extensive: for
thus it became
him to
fulfill all
righteousness, (verse 15.) The
word righteousness frequently
signifies, in Scripture, the observation of the law: and in that
sense we may explain this passage to mean that, since Christ had
voluntarily subjected himself to the law, it was necessary that he
should keep it in every part. But I prefer a more simple
interpretation. “Say nothing for the present,” said our Lord, “about
my rank: f276 for the question
before us is not, which of us deserves to be placed above the other.
f277 Let us rather consider what our calling demands,
and what has been enjoined on us by God the Father.” The general
reason why Christ received baptism was, that he might render full
obedience to the Father; and the special reason was, that he might
consecrate baptism in his own body, that we might have it in common
with him.
14.
I
have need
to be
baptized by
thee. It is certain, that John
acknowledged Christ to be not only a distinguished prophet, as many
foolishly dream, but the Son of God, as he really was: for otherwise
he would have dishonored God by lowering his holy calling to a
mortal man. How he came to know this, the reader will learn by
consulting John’s Gospel, (<430115>1:15,33.)
There was, no doubt, plausibility in this ground of refusal, that
Christ had no need of his baptism: but John was mistaken in not
considering, that it was for the sake of others that baptism was
asked. f278 And so Christ bids
him consider, what was suitable to the character of a
servant, (<502007>Philippians
2:7,) which he had undertaken; for a voluntary subjection takes
nothing from his glory. Though the good man
f279 remained ignorant, for a time, of some part of his
public duty, this particular error did not prevent him from
discharging, in a proper and lawful manner, his office of Baptist.
This example shows, that we do not act rashly, in undertaking the
commission which the Lord has given us, according to the light we
enjoy, though we do not immediately comprehend all that belongs to
our calling, or that depends upon it. We must also observe his
modesty, in giving up his opinion, and immediately obeying Christ.
16.
And,
lo, the
heavens were
opened to
him. The
opening of
the heavens
sometimes means a manifestation of heavenly glory; but here it means
also a cleft, or opening, of the
visible heaven, so that John could see something beyond the planets
and stars. The words of Mark can have no other meaning,
he saw
the heavens
cleft asunder.
f280 An exact inquiry into the way in which this
opening was made, would be of no importance, nor is it necessary. It
is sufficient for us to believe, that it was a symbol of the Divine
presence. As the Evangelists say that John saw the Holy Spirit, it
is probable that the opening
of the
heavens was chiefly on his account. Yet
I do not hesitate to admit that Christ also, so far as he was man,
received from it additional certainty as to his heavenly calling.
This appears to be the tendency of the words of Luke:
while Jesus
was praying,
the heaven
was opened,
(<420321>Luke
3:21:) for, though his prayers were always directed towards the
benefit of others, yet as man, when he commenced a warfare of so
arduous a description, he needed to be armed with a remarkable power
of the Spirit.
But here two questions arise. The
first is, why did the Spirit, who had
formerly dwelt in Christ, descend
upon him at that time? This question
is answered by a passage of the prophet Isaiah, which will be
handled in another place.
“The Spirit of the
Lord God is upon me; because the Lord God hath anointed me to preach
good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the
broken-hearted,” (<236101>Isaiah
61:1.)
Though the grace of the Spirit was bestowed
on Christ in a remarkable and extraordinary manner, (<432003>John
20:33-34,) yet he remained at home as a private person, till he
should be called to public life by the Father. Now that the full
time is come, for preparing to discharge the office of Redeemer, he
is clothed with a new power of the Spirit, and that not so much for
his own sake, as for the sake of others. It was done on purpose,
that believers might learn to receive, and to contemplate with
reverence, his divine power, and that the weakness of the flesh
might not make him despised.
This was also the reason why he delayed his
baptism till the
thirtieth year of
his age, (<420323>Luke
3:23.) Baptism was an appendage to the Gospel: and therefore it
began at the same time with the preaching of the Gospel. When Christ
was preparing to preach the Gospel, he was introduced by Baptism
into his office; and at the same time was endued with the Holy
Spirit. When John beholds the Holy Spirit descending upon Christ, it
is to remind him, that nothing carnal or earthly must be expected in
Christ, but that he comes as a godlike man,
f281 descended from heaven, in whom the power of the
Holy Spirit reigns. We know, indeed, that he is
God manifested in the flesh, (<540316>1
Timothy 3:16:) but even in his character as a servant, and in his
human nature, there is a heavenly power to be considered.
The second
question is, why did the Holy Spirit appear in the shape of a
dove, rather than in that of
fire? The answer depends on the
analogy, or resemblance between the gure and the thing represented.
We know what the prophet Isaiah ascribes to Christ.
“He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause his
voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall he not break,
and the smoking flax shall he not quench,” (<234202>Isaiah
42:2, 3.)
On account of this mildness of Christ, by
which he kindly and gently called, and every day invites, sinners to
the hope of salvation, the
Holy Spirit
descended upon
him in
the appearance
of a
dove. And in this symbol has been held
out to us an eminent token of the sweetest consolation, that we may
not fear to approach to Christ, who meets us, not in the formidable
power of the Spirit, but clothed with gentle and lovely grace.
He
saw the
Spirit of
God. That is, John
saw: for it immediately follow, that
the Spirit
descended on
Christ. There now arises a
third question, how could John see the
Holy Spirit? I reply: As the Spirit of God is everywhere present,
and fills heaven and earth, he is not said, in a literal sense, to
descend, and the same observation
may be made as to his appearance.
Though he is in himself invisible, yet he is spoken of as
beheld, when he exhibits any visible
sign of his presence. John did not see the essence of the Spirit,
which cannot be discerned by the senses of men;
f282 nor did he see his power, which is not beheld by
human senses, but only by the understanding of faith: but he saw
the appearance
of a
dove, under which God showed the
presence of his Spirit. It is a figure of speech,
f283 by which the sign is put for the thing signified,
the name of a spiritual object being applied to the visible sign.
While it is foolish and improper to press,
as some do, the literal meaning, so as to include both the sign and
the thing signified, we must observe, that the connection subsisting
between the sign and the thing signified is denoted by these modes
of expression. In this sense, the bread of the Lord’s Supper is
called the body of Christ, (<461016>1
Corinthians 10:16:) not because it is so, but because it assures us,
that the body of Christ is truly given to us for food. Meanwhile,
let us bear in mind what I have just mentioned, that we must not
imagine a descent of the thing signified, so as to seek it in the
sign, as if it had a bodily place there, but ought to be abundantly
satisfied with the assurance, that God grants, by his secret power,
all that he holds out to us by figures.
Another question more curious than useful
has been put. Was this dove a solid
body, or the appearance of one? Though the words of Luke seem to
intimate that it was not the substance of a body, but only
a bodily
appearance; yet, lest I should afford
to any man an occasion of wrangling, I leave the matter unsettled.
17.
And, lo,
a voice
from heaven.
From that opening of
the heavens,
which has been already mentioned, a loud voice was heard, that its
majesty might be more impressive. The public appearance of Christ,
to undertake the office of Mediator, was accompanied by this
announcement, f284 in which he
was offered to us by the Father, that we may rely on this pledge of
our adoption, and boldly call God himself our Father. The
designation of Son belongs truly and
naturally to Christ alone: but yet he was declared to be the Son of
God in our flesh, that the favor of Him, whom he alone has a right
to call Father, may be also obtained
for us. And thus when God presents Christ to us as Mediator,
accompanied by the title of Son, he
declares that he is the Father of us all,
(<490406>Ephesians 4:6.)
Such, too, is the import of the epithet
beloved: for in ourselves we are
hateful to God, and his fatherly love must flow to us by Christ. The
best expounder of this passage is the Apostle Paul, when he says
“who hath predestinated us into adoption by Jesus Christ in himself,
according to the good pleasure of his will; to the praise of the
glory of his grace, in which he hath accepted us in the Beloved,”
(<490105>Ephesians
1:5,6;)
that is, in his beloved Son. It is still
more fully expressed by these words, in whom
I am
well pleased.
They imply, that the love of God rests on Christ in such a manner,
as to diffuse itself from him to us all; and not to us only, but
even to the angels themselves. Not that they need reconciliation,
for they never were at enmity with God: but even they become
perfectly united to God, only by means of their
Head, (<490122>Ephesians
1:22.) For the same reason, he is also called “the first-born of
every creature,” (<510105>Colossians
1:5;) and Paul likewise states that Christ came
“to reconcile all
things to himself, both those which are on earth, and those which
are in heavens,” (<510120>Colossians
1:20.)
MATTHEW 4:1-4; MARK 1:12-13; LUKE 4:1-4
Table 1-31
<400401>Matthew
4:1. Then Jesus
was led. There
were two reasons why Christ withdrew into the wilderness. The first
was, that, after a fast of forty days, he might come forth as a new
man, or rather a heavenly man, to the discharge of his office. The
next was, that he might be tried by temptation and undergo an
apprenticeship, before he undertook an office so arduous, and so
elevated. Let us therefore learn that, by the guidance of the
Spirit, Christ withdrew from the crowd of men, in order that he
might come forth as the highest teacher of the church, as the
ambassador of God,—rather as sent from heaven, than as taken from
some town, and from among the common people.
In the same way Moses, when God was about
to employ him as his agent in publishing his law, was carried into
Mount Sinai, withdrawn from the view o£ the people, and admitted, as
it were, into a heavenly sanctuary, (<022412>Exodus
24:12.) It was proper that Christ should be surrounded by marks of
divine grace and power—at least equally illustrious with those which
were bestowed on Moses, that the majesty of the Gospel might not be
inferior to that of the Law. If God bestowed singular honor on a
doctrine which was “the ministration of death,” (<470307>2
Corinthians 3:7,) how much more honor is due to the doctrine of
life? And if a shadowy portrait of God had so much brightness, ought
not his face, which appears in the Gospel, to shine with full
splendor?
Such also was the design of the
fasting: for Christ abstained from
eating and drinking, not to give an example of temperance, but to
acquire greater authority, by being separated from the ordinary
condition of men, and coming forth, as an angel from heaven, not as
a man from the earth. For what, pray, would have been that virtue of
abstinence, in not tasting food, for which he had no more appetite
than if he had not been clothed with flesh?
f288 It is mere folly, therefore, to appoint a forty
days’ fast, (as it is called,) in imitation of Christ. There is no
more reason why we should follow the example of Christ in this
matter, than there formerly was for the holy Prophets, and other
Fathers under the law, to imitate the fast of Moses. But we are
aware, that none of them thought of doing so; with the single
exception of Elijah, who was employed by God in restoring the law,
and who, for nearly the same reason with Moses, was kept in the
mount fasting.
Those who fast daily, during all the forty
days, pretend that they are imitators of Christ. But how? They stuff
their belly so completely at dinner, that, when the hour of supper
arrives, they have no difficulty in abstaining from food. What
resemblance do they bear to the Son of God? The ancients practiced
greater moderation: but even they had nothing that approached to
Christ’s fasting, any more, in fact,
than the abstinence of men approaches to the condition of angels,
who do not eat at all. Besides, neither Christ nor Moses observed a
solemn fast every year; but both of them observed it only once
during their whole life. I wish we could say that they had only
amused themselves, like apes, by such fooleries. It was a wicked and
abominable mockery of Christ, to attempt, by this contrivance of
fasting, to conform themselves to him as their model.
f289 To believe that such fasting is a meritorious
work, and that it is a part of godliness and of the worship of God,
is a very base superstition.
But above all, it is an intolerable outrage
on God, whose extraordinary miracle they throw into the shade;
secondly, on Christ, whose distinctive badge they steal from him,
that they may clothe themselves with his spoils; thirdly, on the
Gospel, which loses not a little of its authority, if this
fasting of Christ is not acknowledged
to be his seal. God exhibited a singular miracle, when he relieved
his Son from the necessity of eating and when they attempt the same
thing by their own power, what is it but a mad and daring ambition
to be equal with God? Christ’s fasting
was a distinctive badge of the divine glory: and is it not to
defraud him of his glory, and to reduce him to the ordinary rank of
men, when mortals freely mix themselves with him as his companions?
God appointed Christ’s fasting to seal the Gospel: and do those who
apply it to a different purpose abate nothing from the dignity of
the Gospel? Away, then, with that ridiculous imitation,
f290 which overturns the purpose of God, and the whole
order of his works. Let it be observed, that I do not speak of
fastings in general, the practice of
which I could wish were more general among us, provided it were
pure.
But I must explain what was the object of
Christ’s fasting. Satan availed
himself of our Lord’s hunger as an occasion for tempting him, as
will shortly be more fully stated. For the present, we must inquire
generally, why was it the will of God that his Son should be
tempted? That he was brought into this contest by a fixed purpose of
God, is evident from the words of Matthew
and Mark, who say, that for this
reason he was
led by
the Spirit
into the
wilderness. God intended, I have no
doubt, to exhibit in the person of his Son, as in a very bright
mirror, how obstinately and perseveringly Satan opposes the
salvation of men. For how comes it, that he attacks Christ more
furiously, and directs all his power and forces against him, at the
particular time mentioned by the Evangelists, but because he sees
him preparing, at the command of the Father, to undertake the
redemption of men? Our salvation, therefore, was attacked in the
person of Christ, just as the ministers, whom Christ has authorized
to proclaim his redemption, are the objects of Satan’s daily
warfare.
It ought to be observed, at the same time,
that the Son of God voluntarily endured the temptations, which we
are now considering, and fought, as it were, in single combat with
the devil, that, by his victory, he might obtain a triumph for us.
Whenever we are called to encounter Satan, let us remember, that his
attacks can, in no other way, be sustained and repelled, than by
holding out this shield: for the Son of God undoubtedly allowed
himself to be tempted, that he may be constantly before our minds,
when Satan excites within us any contest of temptations. When he was
leading a private life at home, we do not read that he was tempted;
but when he was about to discharge the office of Redeemer, he then
entered the field in the name of his whole church. But if Christ was
tempted as the public representative of all believers, let us learn,
that the temptations which befall us are not accidental, or
regulated by the will of Satan, without God’s permission; but that
the Spirit of God presides over our contests as an exercise of our
faith. This will aid us in cherishing the assured hope, that God,
who is the supreme judge and disposer of the combat,
f291 will not be unmindful of us, but will fortify us
against those distresses, which he sees that we are unable to meet.
There is a slight apparent difference in
the words of Luke, that Jesus,
full of
the Holy
Ghost, withdrew
from Jordan.
They imply, that he was then more abundantly endued with the grace
and power of the Spirit, in order that he might be more fortified
for the battles which he had to fight: for it was not without a good
reason that the Holy
Spirit descended
upon him in a
visible shape. It has been already stated, that the grace of God
shone in him the more brightly, as the necessity arising out of our
salvation became greater. f292
But, at first sight, it appears strange, that Christ was liable to
the temptations of the devil: for, when temptation falls on men, it
must always be owing to sin and weakness. I reply: First, Christ
took upon him our infirmity, but without sin,
(<580415>Hebrews 4:15.)
Secondly, it detracts no more from his glory, that he was exposed to
temptations, than that he was clothed with our flesh: for he was
made man on the condition that, along with our flesh, he should take
upon him our feelings. But the whole difficulty lies in the first
point. How was Christ surrounded by our weakness, so as to be
capable of being tempted by Satan, and yet to be pure and free from
all sin? The solution will not be difficult, if we recollect, that
the nature of Adam, while it was still innocent, and reflected the
brightness of the divine image,—was liable to temptations. All the
bodily affections, that exist in man, are so many opportunities
which Satan seizes to tempt him.
It is justly reckoned a weakness of human
nature, that our senses are affected by external objects. But this
weakness would not be sinful, were it not for the presence of
corruption; in consequence of which Satan never attacks us, without
doing some injury, or, at least, without inflicting a slight wound.
Christ was separated from us, in this respect, by the perfection of
his nature; though we must not imagine him to have existed in that
intermediate condition, which belonged to Adam, to whom it was only
granted, that it was possible for him not to sin. We know, that
Christ was fortified by the Spirit with such power, that the darts
of Satan could not pierce him. f293
<400403>Matthew
4:3. And when
he, who
tempteth, had
approached to
him. This name, oJ
peira>zwn, the
tempter, is given to Satan by the Spirit for the express
purpose, that believers may be more carefully on their guard against
him. Hence, too, we conclude, that temptations, which solicit us to
what is evil, come from him alone: for, when God is sometimes said
to tempt or
prove, (<012201>Genesis
22:1; <051303>Deuteronomy 13:3,)
it is for a different purpose, namely, to try their faith, or to
inflict punishment on unbelievers, or to discover the hypocrisy of
those who do not sincerely obey the truth.
That
these stones
may become
loaves. Here the ancients amused
themselves with ingenious trifles. The first
temptation, they said, was to gluttony; the second, to ambition; and
the third, to covetousness. But it is absurd to suppose that it
arises from the intemperance of gluttony,
f294 when a hungry person desires food to satisfy
nature. What luxury will they fancy themselves to have discovered in
the use of bread, that one who satisfies himself, as we say, with
dry bread, must be reckoned an epicure? But not to waste more words
on that point, Christ’s answer alone is sufficient to show, that the
design of Satan was altogether different. The Son of God was not
such an unskillful or inexperienced antagonist, as not to know how
he might ward off the strokes of his adversary, or idly to present
his shield on the left hand when he was attacked on the right. If
Satan had endeavored to allure him by the enticements of gluttony,
f295 he had at hand passages of Scripture fitted to
repel him. But he proposes nothing of this sort.
4.
Man
shall not
live by
bread alone.
He quotes the statement, that men do
not live
by bread
alone, but by the secret blessing of
God. Hence we conclude, that Satan made a direct attack on the faith
of Christ, in the hope that, after destroying his faith, he would
drive Christ to unlawful and wicked methods of procuring food. And
certainly he presses us very hard, when he attempts to make us
distrust God, and consult our own advantage in a way not authorized
by his word. The meaning of the words, therefore, is: “When you see
that you are forsaken by God, you are driven by necessity to attend
to yourself. Provide then for yourself the food, with which God does
not supply you.” Now, though f296
he holds out the divine power of Christ to turn the
stones into loaves,
yet the single object which he has in view, is to persuade
Christ to depart from the word of God, and to follow the dictates of
infidelity.
Christ’s reply, therefore, is appropriate:
“Man shall
not live
by bread
alone. You advise me to contrive some
remedy, for obtaining relief in a different manner from what God
permits. This would be to distrust God; and I have no reason to
expect that he will support me in a different manner from what he
has promised in his word. You, Satan, represent his favor as
confined to bread: but Himself
declares, that, though every kind of food were wanting, his blessing
alone is sufficient for our nourishment.” Such was the kind of
temptation which Satan employed, the same kind with which he assails
us daily. The Son of God did not choose to undertake any contest of
an unusual description, but to sustain assaults in common with us,
that we might be furnished with the same armor, and might entertain
no doubt as to achieving the victory.
It
is written,
Man shall
not live
by bread
alone. The first thing to be observed
here is, that Christ uses Scripture as his shield: for this is the
true way of fighting, if we wish to make ourselves sure of the
victory. With good reason does Paul say, that, the sword of the
Spirit is the word of God,” and enjoin us to “take the shield
of faiths” (<490616>Ephesians
6:16,17.) Hence also we conclude, that Papists, as if they had made
a bargain with Satan, cruelly give up souls to be destroyed by him
at his pleasure, when they wickedly withhold the Scripture from the
people of God, and thus deprive them of their arms, by which alone
their safety could be preserved. Those who voluntarily throw away
that armor, and do not laboriously exercise themselves in the school
of God, deserve to be strangled, at every instant, by Satan, into
whose hands they give themselves up unarmed. No other reason can be
assigned, why the fury of Satan meets with so little resistance, and
why so many are everywhere carried away by him, but that God
punishes their carelessness, and their contempt of his word.
We must now examine more closely the
passage, which is quoted by Christ from Moses:
that he might
make thee
know that
man doth
not live
by bread
only, but
by every
word that
proceedeth out
of the
mouth of
the Lord
doth man
live, (<050803>Deuteronomy
8:3.) There are some who torture it to a false meaning, as referring
to spiritual life; as if our Lord had said, that souls are not
nourished by visible bread,
but by
the word
of God. The
statement itself is, no doubt, true: but Moses had quite a different
meaning. He reminds them that, when no bread could be obtained, God
provided them with an extraordinary kind of nourishment in “manna,
which they knew not, neither did their fathers know,” (<050803>Deuteronomy
8:3;) and that this was intended as an evident proof, in all time
coming, that the life of man is not confined to
bread, but depends on the will and
good-pleasure of God. The
word does not mean
doctrine, but the purpose which God has
made known, with regard to preserving the order of nature and the
lives of his creatures. Having created men, he does not cease to
care for them: but, as “he breathed into their nostrils the breath
of life,” (<010207>Genesis 2:7,)
so he constantly preserves the life which he has bestowed. In like
manner, the Apostle says, that he “upholdeth all things by his
powerful word,”(<580103>Hebrews
1:3;) that is, the whole world is preserved, and every part of it
keeps its place, by the will and decree of Him, whose power, above
and below, is everywhere diffused. Though we live on
bread, we must not ascribe the support
of life to the power of bread, but
to the secret kindness, by which God imparts to bread the quality of
nourishing our bodies.
Hence, also, follows another statement: by
every word
that proceedeth
out of
the mouth
of God
shall men
live. God, who now employs bread for
our support, will enable us, whenever he pleases, to live by other
means. This declaration of Moses condemns the stupidity of those,
who reckon life to consist in luxury and abundance; while it
reproves the distrust and inordinate anxiety which drives us to seek
unlawful means. The precise object of Christ’s reply is this: We
ought to trust in God for food, and for the other necessaries of the
present life, in such a manner, that none of us may overleap the
boundaries which he has prescribed. But if Christ did not consider
himself to be at liberty to change stones
into bread, without the command
of God, much less is it lawful for us to procure food by fraud, or
robbery, or violence, or murder.
MATTHEW 4:5-11; MARK 1:13; LUKE 4:5-13
Table 1-32
<400405>Matthew
4:5. Then the
devil taketh
him. It is not of great importance,
that Luke’s narrative makes that temptation to be the second, which
Matthew places as the third: for it was not the intention of the
Evangelists to arrange the history in such a manner, as to preserve
on all occasions, the exact order of time, but to draw up an
abridged narrative of the events, so as to present, as in a mirror
or picture, those things which are most necessary to be known
concerning Christ. Let it suffice for us to know that Christ was
tempted in three ways. The question, which of these contests was the
second, and which was the third, need not give us much trouble or
uneasiness. In the exposition, I shall follow the text of Matthew.
Christ is said to have been
placed on
the pinnacle
of the
temple. It is asked, was he actually
carried to this elevated spot, or was it done in vision? There are
many, who obstinately assert, that the body was really and actually
conveyed: for they consider it to be unworthy of Christ, that he
should be supposed to be liable to the delusions of Satan. But it is
easy to dispose of that objection. There is no absurdity in
supposing, that this took place by the permission of God and the
voluntary subjection of Christ; provided we hold that within,—that
is, in his mind and souls,—he suffered no delusion. What is next
added, that all the
kingdoms of
the world were
placed in the view of Christ,—as well as what Luke relates, that he
was carried to a great distance in one moment,—agrees better with
the idea of a vision, than with any other supposition. In a matter
that is doubtful, and where ignorance brings no risk, I choose
rather to suspend my judgment, than to furnish contentious people
with an occasion of debate. It is also possible, that the second
temptation did not follow the first, nor the third the second, in
immediate succession, but that some interval of time elapsed. This
is even more probable, though the words of Luke might lead to the
conclusion, that there was no long interval:for he says, that Christ
obtained repose for a time.
But the main question for our consideration
is, what was Satan’s object in this kind of temptation? That will be
best determined, as I have lately hinted, by our Lord’s reply to
Satan. To meet the stratagem of the enemy, and to repel his attack,
Christ interposes, as a shield, these words:
Thou shalt not
tempt the
Lord thy
God. Hence it is evident, that the
stratagems of the enemy were intended to induce Christ to exalt
himself unduly, and to rise, in a daring manner, against God. Satan
had formerly attempted to drive Christ to despair, because he was
destitute of food, and of the ordinary means of life. Now, he
exhorts him to indulge a foolish and vain confidences,—to neglect
the means which are in his powers,—to throw himself, without
necessity, into manifest danger,—and, as we might say, to overleap
all bounds. As it is not proper for us to be discouraged, when we
are pressed by “the want of all things,” (<052857>Deuteronomy
28:57,) but to rely with confidence on God, neither are we at
liberty to raise our crests, or ascend higher than God permits us.
The design of Satan, we have now ascertained, was to induce Christ
to make trial of his divinity, and to rise up, in foolish and wicked
rashness, against God.
6.
He
will charge
his angels
concerning thee.
We must observe this malice of Satan, in misapplying a quotation
of Scripture, for the purpose of rendering life deadly to Christ,
and of converting bread into poison. The same kind of stratagem he
continues daily to employ; and the Son of God, who is the universal
model of all the godly, chose to undergo this contest in his own
person, that all may be industriously on their guard against being
led, by a false application of Scripture, into the snares of Satan.
And undoubtedly the Lord grants such a permission to our adversary,
that we may not remain in indolent ease, but may be more careful to
keep watch. Nor ought we to imitate the madness of those who throw
away Scripture, as if it admitted of every kind of interpretation,
because the devil misapplies it. For the same reason, we ought to
abstain from food, to avoid the risk of being poisoned. Satan
profanes the Word of God, and endeavors to torture it for our
destruction. But it has been ordained by God for our salvation; and
shall the purpose of God be frustrated, unless our indolence deprive
his word of its saving effect?
We need not dispute long on these matters.
Let us only inquire, what Christ enjoins on us by his example, which
we ought to follow as a rule. When Satan wickedly tortures
Scripture, does Christ give way to him? Does he allow him to seize
and carry off the Scripture, with which he formerly armed himself?
On the contrary, he quotes Scripture in his turn, and boldly refutes
Satan’s wicked slander. Whenever Satan shall cover his deception by
Scripture, and ungodly men shall labor to subvert our faith by the
same means, let us borrow our armor exclusively from Scripture for
the protection of our faith.
Though the promise, he
will charge his angels concerning thee, (<199111>Psalm
91:11,) relates to all believers, yet it belongs peculiarly to
Christ, who is the Head of the whole Church, possesses authority
over angels, and commits to them the charge of us. Satan is not
wrong in proving from this passage, that angels have been given to
Christ, to wait on him, to guard him, and to bear him on their
hands. But the fallacy lies in this, that he assigns a wandering and
uncertain course to that guardianship of angels, which is only
promised to the children of God, when they keep themselves within
their bounds, and walk in their ways.
If there is any force in that expression,
in all thy
ways, (<199111>Psalm
91:11,) the prophet’s meaning is wickedly corrupted and mutilated by
Satan, when he applies it, in a violent and wild and confused
manner, to extravagant and mistaken courses. God commands us to walk
in our
ways, and then declares that angels
will be our guardians: Satan brings forward the guardianship of
angels, for the purpose of advising Christ to put himself
unnecessarily in danger, as if he would say: “If you expose yourself
to death, contrary to the will of God, angels will protect your
life.”
7.
It
is written,
Thou shalt
not tempt
the Lord
thy God. The
reply of Christ is most appropriate. There is no other way, in which
we have a right to expect the assistance promised in that passage,
than when believers humbly submit themselves to his guidance: for we
cannot rely on his promises, without obeying his commandments. God
is tempted in many ways: but in this
passage, the word tempt denotes the
neglect of those means which he puts into our hands. Those who leave
the means which God recommends, and resolve to make trial of his
power and might, act as absurdly as if one were to cut off a man’s
arms and hands, and then order him to work. In short, whoever
desires to make an experiment of the divine power, when there is no
necessity for it, tempts
God by subjecting his promises to an
unfair trial.
8.
The
devil taketh
him to
a very
high mountain.
We must keep in mind, what I have already stated, that it was not
owing to any weakness of Christ’s nature, but to a voluntary
dispensation and permission, that Satan produced this effect upon
his eyes. Again, while his senses were moved and powerfully affected
by the glory of the kingdoms which was presented to them, no inward
desire arose in his mind; whereas the lusts of the flesh, like wild
beasts, are drawn, and hurry us along, to the objects which please
us: for Christ had the same feelings with ourselves, but he had no
irregular appetites. The kind of temptation here described was, that
Christ should seek, in another manner than from God, the inheritance
which he has promised to his children. And here the daring insolence
of the devil is manifested, in robbing God of the government of the
world, and claiming it for himself. All
these things,
says he, are mine,
and it is only through me that they are obtained.
We have to contend every day with the same
imposture: for every believer feels it in himself and it is still
more clearly seen in the whole life of the ungodly. Though we are
convinced, that all our support, and aid, and comfort, depend on the
blessing of God, yet our senses allure and draw us away, to seek
assistance from Satan, as if God alone were not enough. A
considerable portion of mankind disbelieve the power and authority
of God over the world, and imagine that every thing good is bestowed
by Satan. For how comes it, that almost all resort to wicked
contrivances, to robbery and to fraud, but because they ascribe to
Satan what belongs to God, the power of enriching whom he pleases by
his blessing? True, indeed, with the mouth they ask that God will
give them
daily bread,
(<400611>Matthew 6:11)
but it is only with the mouth; for they make Satan the distributor
of all the riches in the world.
10.
Depart,
Satan. Instead of this, Luke has,
Depart behind
me, Satan.
There is no use for speculating about the phrase,
behind me,
which Christ addressed to Peter, Go
behind me,
(<401623>Matthew 16:23,)
as if the same words had not been addressed to Satan. Christ simply
bids him go away; f299 and now
proceeds with the same kind of defense as before, employing
Scripture as a shield, not of reeds, but of brass. He quotes a
passage from the law, that God alone is to be adored and worshipped,
(<050613>Deuteronomy 6:13;
10:20.) From the application of that passage, and from the
circumstances in which it is introduced, it is easy to conclude what
is the design of adoration of God, and in what it consists.
Papists deny that God only ought to be
adored; and evade this and similar passages by sophistical
arguments. Latria, (latrei>a,)
they admit, is adoration, which ought to be given to God alone: but
Dulia, (doulei>a,)
is an inferior kind of adoration, which they bestow on dead men, and
on their bones and statues. But Christ rejects this frivolous
distinction, and claims for God alone prosku>nhsiv,
worship; by which he warns us to
attend more to the matter than to expressions, when we have to do
with the worship of God.
Scripture enjoins us to
worship God
alone: we must inquire, for what end?
If a man takes any thing from his glory, and ascribes it to
creatures, this is a heinous profanation of divine worship. But it
is very evident that this is done, when we go to creatures, to
receive from them those good things, of which God desired to be
acknowledged as the only Author. Now, as religion is strictly
spiritual, and the outward acknowledgment of it relates to the body,
so not only the inward worship, but also the outward manifestation
of it, is due to God alone. f300
11.
Then
the devil
leaveth him.
Luke expresses more: when
all the
temptation had
been finished.
This means, that no truce or relaxation was granted to Christ, till
he had been fully tried by every species of contest. He adds, that
Christ was left for
a season
only. This is intended to inform us,
that the rest of his life was not entirely free from
temptations, but that God restrained
the power of Satan, so that Christ was not unseasonably disturbed by
him. In like manner, God usually acts towards all his people: for,
after permitting them to be sharply tried, he abates, in some
measure, the violence of the strife, that they may take breath for a
little, and gather courage. What immediately follows,
the angels
waited on
him, I understand as referring to
comfort, that Christ might feel, that God the Father took care of
him, and fortified him, by his powerful assistance, against Satan.
For the very solitude might aggravate the dreariness of his
condition, when he was deprived of the kind offices of men,
and was
with the
wild beasts,—a
circumstance which is expressly mentioned by Mark. And yet we must
not suppose, that Christ was ever forsaken by the angels: but, in
order to allow an opportunity for temptation, the grace of God,
though it was present, was sometimes hidden from him, so far as
respects the feeling of the flesh.
MATTHEW 4:12, 17; MARK 1:14-15;
LUKE 3:19-20; 4:14
Table 1-33
<420319>Luke
3:19. Now Herod
the tetrarch.
Luke alone explains the reason why Herod threw John into prison:
though we shall afterwards find it mentioned by
<401403>Matthew 14:3, and
<410617>Mark 6:17. Josephus
says, (Ant. 18:v. 2,) that Herod, dreading a popular insurrection
and a change of the government, shut up John in the castle of
Macherus, (because he dreaded the man’s influence;
f302 ) and that Herodias was married, not to Philip,
who was Salome’s husband, but to another Herod. But as his
recollection appears to have failed him in this matter, and as he
mentions also Philip’s death out of its proper place, the truth of
the history will be obtained, with greater certainty, from the
Evangelists, and we must abide by their testimony.
f303 It is well known, that Herod, though he had been
married to a daughter of Aretas, King of Arabia, fell in love with
Herodias, his niece, and carried her off by fraud. This injury might
possibly enough remain unrevenged by his brother Philip, to whom the
same Josephus bears testimony, that he was a person of a mild and
gentle disposition, (18:4:6.)
This history shows clearly, what sort of
reward awaits the faithful and honest ministers of the truth,
particularly when they reprove vices: for scarcely one in a hundred
bears reproof, and if it is at all severe, they break out into fury.
If pride of this sort displays itself in some of the common people,
we have no reason to wonder, that cruelty to reprovers assumes a
more hideous form in tyrants, f304
who brook nothing worse than to be classed with other men. We behold
in John an illustrious example of that moral courage, which all
pious teachers ought to possess, not to hesitate to incur the wrath
of the great and powerful, as often as it may be found necessary:
for he, with whom there is acceptance of persons, does not honestly
serve God. When Luke says, he added
this to
all the
evil actions
which he
did, he means, that Herod’s malice is
become desperate, and has reached its utmost height, when the sinner
is enraged by remedies, and not only refuses correction, but takes
vengeance on his adviser, as if he had been his enemy.
<400412>Matthew
4:12. When Jesus
had heard.
These words envers le peuple, et pourtant se doutoit de
luy.”—”Because he knew that he was a man of great authority among
the people, and therefore had doubts about him appear to be at
variance with the narrative of the Evangelist John, who declares,
that John and Christ discharged the office of public teachers at the
same time. But we have to observe, that our three Evangelists pass
over in silence that short space of time, because John’s course was
not yet completed, and because that course was intended to be a
preparation for receiving the Gospel of Christ. And, in point of
fact, though Christ discharged the office of teacher within that
period, he did not, strictly speaking, begin to
preach the
Gospel, till he succeeded to John. Most
properly, therefore, do the three Evangelists admit and declare,
that the period, during which John prepared disciples for Christ,
belonged to his ministry: for it amounts to this, that, when the
dawn was passed, the sun arose. It is proper to observe the mode of
expression employed by Luke, that Jesus came in
the power, or,
by the
power, of
the Spirit
into Galilee: for it is of great
consequence, that we do not imagine Christ to have any thing about
him that is earthly or human, but that our minds be always occupied,
and our feelings affected by his heavenly and divine power.
<410114>Mark
1:14. Preaching
the Gospel of
the kingdom
of God.
Matthew appears to differ a little from the other two: for, after
mentioning that Jesus left his own city Nazareth, and departed to
Capernaum, he says: from
that time
Jesus began
to preach.
Luke and Mark, again, relate, that he taught publicly in his own
country. But the solution is easy; for the words which Matthew
employs, ajpo< to>te,
from that time,
ought to be viewed as referring, not to what immediately
precedes, but to the whole course of the narrative. Christ,
therefore, entered into the exercise of his office, when he arrived
at Galilee. The summary of doctrine which is given by Matthew is not
at all different from what, we have lately seen, was taught by John:
for it consists of two parts,—repentance,
and the announcement of grace and salvation. He exhorts the Jews
to conversion, because the
kingdom of
God is
at hand: that
is, because God undertakes to govern his people, which is true and
perfect happiness. The language of Mark is a little different,
The kingdom
of God
is at
hand: repent
ye, and
believe the
Gospel But the meaning is the same:
for, having first spoken of the restoration of the kingdom of God
among the Jews, he exhorts them to repentance and faith.
But it may be asked, since
repentance depends on the Gospel, why
does Mark separate it from the doctrine
of the Gospel? Two reasons may be assigned. God sometimes
invites us to repentance, when nothing more is meant, than that we
ought to change our life for the better. He afterwards shows, that
conversion and “newness of life” (<450604>Romans
6:4) are the gift of God. This is intended to inform us, that not
only is our duty enjoined on us, but the grace and power of
obedience are, at the same time, offered. If we understand in this
way the preaching of John about repentance, the meaning will be:”
The Lord commands you to turn to himself; but as you cannot
accomplish this by your own endeavors, he promises the Spirit of
regeneration, and therefore you must receive this grace by faith.”
At the same time, the faith, which he enjoins men to give to the
Gospel, ought not, by any means, to be confined to the gift of
renewal, but relates chiefly to the forgiveness of sins. For John
connects repentance with faith, because God reconciles us to himself
in such a manner, that we serve him as a Father in holiness and
righteousness.
Besides, there is no absurdity in saying,
that to believe
the Gospel is
the same thing as to embrace a free righteousness: for that special
relation, between faith and the forgiveness of sins, is often
mentioned in Scripture; as, for example, when it teaches, that we
are justified by faith, (<450501>Romans
5:1.) In which soever of these two ways you choose to explain this
passage, it still remains a settled principle, that God offers to us
a free salvation, in order that we may turn to him, and live to
righteousness. Accordingly, when he promises to us mercy, he calls
us to deny the flesh. We must observe the designation which Paul
gives to the Gospel, the
kingdom of
God: for hence we learn, that by the
preaching of the Gospel the
kingdom of
God is set up and established among
men, and that in no other way does God reign among men. Hence it is
also evident, how wretched the condition of men is without the
Gospel.
<420415>Luke
4:15. He was
glorified by
all. This is stated by Luke for the
express purpose of informing us, that, from the very commencement, a
divine power shone in Christ, and compelled even those, who
cherished a malignant spirit of contradiction, to join in admiring
him.
LUKE 4:16-22
Table 1-34
16.
And
he came
to Nazareth.
The Evangelists are very careful to show by what sort of proofs
Christ became known, a striking instance of which is here related by
Luke. By explaining a passage in Isaiah, and applying it to the
instruction which was immediately required, he turned upon him the
eyes of all. He
entered, according
to his custom,
into the
synagogue. Hence
we conclude, that not only did he address the people in the open
streets and highways, but, as far as he had opportunity, observed
the usual order of the church. We see also that, though the Jews
were become very degenerate, though every thing was in a state of
confusion, and the condition of the church was miserably corrupted,
one good thing still remained: they read the Scriptures publicly,
and took occasion from them to teach and admonish the people.
Hence also it is evident, what was the true
and lawful method of keeping the
Sabbath. When God commanded his people
to abstain from working on that day, it was not that they might give
themselves up to indolent repose, but, on the contrary, that they
might exercise themselves in meditating on his works. Now, the minds
of men are naturally blind to the consideration of his works, and
must therefore be guided by the rule of Scripture. Though Paul
includes the Sabbath in an
enumeration of the shadows of the law, (<510216>Colossians
2:16,) yet, in this respect, our manner of observing it is the same
with that of the Jews: the people must assemble to hear the word, to
public prayers, and to the other exercises of religion. It was for
this purpose that the Jewish Sabbath was succeeded by the Lord’s
Day.
Now, if we make a comparison of dates, this
passage will be sufficient to prove clearly, that the corruptions of
the Papal Hierarchy, in our own time, are more shocking and
detestable than those which existed among the Jews under the high
priesthood of Annas and Caiaphas. For the reading of Scripture,
which was then in use, has not only grown obsolete under the Pope,
but is driven from the churches by fire and sword; with this
exception, that such portions of it, as they think proper, are
chanted by them in an unknown tongue. Christ
rose up to
read, not only that his voice might be
better heard, but in token of reverence: for the majesty of
Scripture deserves that its expounders should make it apparent, that
they proceed to handle it with modesty and reverence.
17.
He
found the
passage. There is no doubt that Christ
deliberately selected this passage. Some think that it was presented
to him by God; f306 but, as a
liberty of choice was allowed him, I choose to say that, by his own
judgment, he took this passage in preference to others. Isaiah there
predicts that, after the Babylonish captivity, there will still be
witnesses of the grace of God, who shall gather the people from
destruction, and from the darkness of death, and restore, by a
spiritual power, the Church, which has been overwhelmed by so many
calamities. But as that redemption was to be proclaimed in the name
and authority of Christ alone, he uses the singular number, and
speaks in the name of Christ, that he may more powerfully awaken the
minds of the godly to strong confidence. It is certain, that what is
here related belongs properly to Christ alone, for two reasons:
first, because he alone was endued with
the fullness of the Spirit, (<430334>John
3:34,) to be the witness and ambassador of our reconciliation to
God; (and, for this reason, Paul (<490217>Ephesians
2:17) assigns peculiarly to him, what belongs to all the ministers
of the Gospel, namely, that he, came and preached peace to them
which were afar off, and to them that were nigh:”)
secondly, because he alone, by the
power of his Spirit, performs and grants all the benefits that are
here promised.
18.
The
Spirit of
the Lord
is upon
me. These words inform us that, both in
his own person and in his ministers, Christ does not act by human
authority, or in a private capacity, but has been sent by God to
restore salvation to his Church. He does nothing by the suggestion
or advice of men, but everything by the guidance of the Spirit of
God; and this he declares, in order that the faith of the godly may
be founded on the authority and power of God. The next clause,
because he
hath anointed
me, is added by way of explanation.
Many make a false boast, that they have the Spirit of God, while
they are destitute of his gifts: but Christ proves by the
anointing, as the effect, that he is
endued with the Spirit of God. He then states the purpose for which
the graces of the Spirit were bestowed upon him. It was,
that he
might preach
the Gospel
to the
poor. Hence we conclude, that those,
who are sent by God to preach the Gospel, are previously furnished
with necessary gifts, to qualify them for so important an office. It
is, therefore, very ridiculous that, under the pretense of a divine
calling, men totally unfit for discharging the office should take
upon themselves the name of pastors. We have an instance of this in
the Papacy, where mitred bishops, who are more ignorant than as many
asses, proudly and openly vaunt, that they are Christ’s Vicars, and
the only lawful prelates of the Church. We are expressly informed,
that the Lord anoints his servants, because the true and efficacious
preaching of the Gospel, as Paul says, does not lie “in the enticing
words of man’s wisdom,” but in the heavenly power of the Spirit.
To
the poor.
The
prophet shows what would be the state of the Church before the
manifestation of the Gospel, and what is the condition of all of us
without Christ. Those persons to whom God promises restoration are
called poor, and
broken, and
captives, and blind, and
bruised. The body of the people was
oppressed by so many miseries, that these descriptions applied to
every one of its members. Yet there were many who, amidst their
poverty, blindness, slavery, and death, flattered themselves, or
were insensible to their condition. The consequence was, that few
were prepared to accept this grace.
And, first,
we are here taught what is the design of the preaching of the
Gospel, and what advantage it brings to us. We were altogether
overwhelmed by every kind of evils: but there God cheers us by his
life-giving light, to rescue us from the deep abyss of death, and to
restore us to complete happiness. It tends, in no ordinary degree,
to recommend the Gospel, that we obtain from it inestimable
advantage. Secondly, we see who are
invited by Christ, and made partakers of promised grace. They are
persons, who are every way miserable, and destitute of all hope of
salvation. But we are reminded, on the other hand, that we cannot
enjoy those benefits which Christ bestows, in any other manner, than
by being humbled under a deep conviction of our distresses, and by
coming, as hungry souls, to seek him as our deliverer: for all who
swell with pride, and do not groan under their
captivity,, nor are displeased with their
blindness, lend a deaf ear to this
prediction, and treat it with contempt.
19.
To
preach the
acceptable year
of the
Lord. Many think that here the prophet
makes an allusion to the Jubilee, and I have no objection to that
view. But it is proper to observe, that he purposely anticipates a
doubt, which might disturb and shake weak minds, while the Lord held
them in suspense, by delaying so long the promised salvation. He
therefore makes the time of redemption to depend on the purpose, or
good pleasure, of God. “In an acceptable time have I heard thee, and
in a day of salvation have I helped thee.” Paul calls it
the fullness of the time, (<480404>Galatians
4:4,) that believers may learn not to indulge in excessive
curiosity, but to acquiesce in the will of God,—and that we may rest
satisfied with the conviction, that salvation was manifested in
Christ, at the time which seemed good in the sight of God.
20.
The
eyes of
all who
were in
the synagogue.
God touched their hearts, I doubt not, with astonishment, which made
them more attentive, and induced them to listen to Christ, while he
was speaking. For they must have been withheld from opposing this
discourse at the commencement, or breaking it off in the midst, when
they were sufficiently disposed, as we shall see, to treat Christ
with contempt.
21.
Today
is fulfilled.
Christ did not merely affirm in a few words, but proved by a
reference to facts, that the time was now come, when it was the will
of God to restore his ruined church. The object of his discourse
was, to expound the prediction clearly to his hearers: just as
expositors handle Scripture in a proper and orderly manner, when
they apply it to the circumstances of those whom they address. He
says that it was fulfilled
in their
ears, rather than
in their eyes,
because the bare sight of the fact was of little value, if
doctrine had not held the chief place.
22.
And
all gave
testimony to
him. Here Luke draws our attention,
first, to the truly divine grace, which breathed in the lips of
Christ; and then presents a lively picture of the ingratitude of
men. Using a Hebrew idiom, he calls them
discourses of
grace,—that is,
discourses which manifested the power
and grace of the Holy Spirit. The
inhabitants of Nazareth are thus compelled to acknowledge and admire
God speaking in Christ; and yet they voluntarily refuse to render to
the heavenly doctrine of Christ the honor which it deserves.
Is not
this the
son of
Joseph? Instead of regarding this
circumstance as an additional reason for glorifying God, they bring
it forward as an objection, and wickedly make it a ground of
offense, that they may have some plausible excuse for rejecting what
is said by the son
of Joseph.
Thus we daily see many who, while they are convinced that what they
hear is the word of God, seize on frivolous apologies for refusing
to obey it. And certainly the only reason why we are not affected,
as we ought to be, by the power o£ the Gospel, is, that we throw
hinderances in our own way, and that our malice quenches that light,
the power of which we are unwilling to acknowledge.
LUKE 4:23-30
Table 1-35
23.
Physician,
heal thyself.
From the words of Christ it may be easily inferred, that he was
treated with contempt by the inhabitants of Nazareth: for he states
publicly those thoughts, which he knew to exist in their minds. He
afterwards imputes to them the blame of his declining to work
miracles among them, and charges them with malice, in bestowing no
honor on a prophet of God. The objection, which he anticipates, is
this: “There is no reason to wonder, if his countrymen hold him in
little estimation, since he does not dignify his own country, as he
does other places, by working miracles; and, consequently, it is but
a just revenge, if his own countrymen, whom he treats with less
respect than all others, are found to reject him.” Such is the
meaning of the common proverb, that a physician ought to begin with
himself, and those immediately connected with him, before he
exhibits his skill in healing others. The amount of the objection
is, that Christ acts improperly, in paying no respect to his own
country, while he renders other cities of Galilee illustrious by his
miracles. And this was regarded by the inhabitants of Nazareth as a
fair excuse for rejecting him in their turn.
24.
Verily,
I say
to you. He
reproaches them with the blame of preventing him from exerting his
power among them as he did in other places, by working miracles: for
the unbelief of men presents an obstruction to God, and hinders him
from working, as might be desired, for their salvation, (<401358>Matthew
13:58; <410605>Mark 6:5.)
Christ could not perform any miracle among them, because “they did
not believe on him,” (<431237>John
12:37.) Not that it is in the power of men to bind the hands of God,
but that he withholds the advantage of his works from those who are
rendered unworthy of them by their infidelity. The answer given by
Christ amounts to this: “If you wish to have a share in miracles,
why do you not give place to God? or rather, why do you proudly
reject the minister of his power? You receive, therefore, a just
reward for your contempt, when I pass by you, and give a preference
to other places, for proving by miracles, that I am the Messiah of
God, who have been appointed to restore the church.”
And, certainly, it was intolerable
ingratitude that, when God was pleased to have his Son brought up in
their city, such a person, who had been among them from his infancy,
was despised. Justly, therefore, did he withdraw his hand, that it
might not be exposed to the derision of those wicked despisers.
f310 Hence we learn what value the Lord puts on his
word, when, in order to punish for the contempt of it, he takes from
the midst of us those favors, which are the testimonies of his
presence. With respect to that saying, no
prophet is
acceptable in
his own
country, the reader may consult what I
have said on a saying of the same import, recorded by the Evangelist
John: “A prophet hath no honor in his own country,” (<430444>John
4:44.)
25.
There
were many
widows. After throwing back upon
themselves the blame of their being deprived of miracles, he
produces two examples to prove, that they ought not to think it
strange, if God prefers strangers to the inhabitants of the country,
and that they ought not to find fault with him for obeying the call
of God, as was formerly done by Elijah and Elisha. He throws out an
indirect hint as to their vanity and presumption, in entertaining a
dislike of him, because he had been brought up among them.
When there
was a
great famine
for three
years and
a half,
there were
many widows
in Israel,
whose want of food Elijah was not commanded to relieve, but
he was
sent to
a woman, who
belonged to a foreign nation, Zidon,
(<111709>1 Kings 17:9.) In like
manner, Elisha healed no
lepers among his countrymen, but he
healed Naaman, a
Syrian, (<120510>2
Kings 5:10.)
Though his reproofs strike the inhabitants
of Nazareth with peculiar severity, yet he charges the whole nation
with ingratitude, because, for a long period, almost all of them had
proceeded to more shameful contempt of the Lord, in proportion as he
had approached nearer to them. For how did it come about, that a
woman, who was a foreigner, was preferred by God to all the
Israelites, but because the prophet had been rejected by them, and
compelled to seek refuge in a heathen land? And why did God choose
that Naaman, a
Syrian, should be healed by
Elisha, but to put a disgrace on the
nation of Israel? The meaning, therefore, is, that the same thing
happens now as in former times, when God sends his power to a great
distance among foreigners, because he is rejected by the inhabitants
of the country.
Meanwhile, Christ intimates that, though he
is despised by his countrymen, his glory is in no degree diminished:
because God will still be able, to their shame and confusion, to
dignify and exalt his Son, as he formerly gave honor to his prophets
in the midst of the Gentiles. In this way the foolish glorying in
the flesh is repressed, when we see the Lord rain, not only where
and when he pleases, but in distant corners, to the neglect of that
country which he had chosen for his residence. Hence, also, may be
collected the general doctrine that we have no right to prescribe
any rule to God in disposing his benefits, so as to prevent him from
rejecting those who hold the highest rank, and conferring honor on
the lowest and most contemptible; and that we are not at liberty to
oppose him, when he entirely subverts that order, which would have
approved itself to our judgment. Our attention is, no doubt, drawn
to a contrast between Israel and the heathen nations: but still we
ought to hold, that none are chosen, in preference to others, for
their own excellence, but that it proceeds rather from the wonderful
purpose of God, the height and depth of which, though the reason may
be hidden from us, we are bound to acknowledge and adore.
28.
Were
filled with
wrath. They perceived that the object
of those two examples, which Christ had produced, was to show, that
the grace of God would be removed from them to others:
f311 and therefore they considered that he had spoken
to their dishonor. But, instead of having their consciences stung to
the quick, and seeking a remedy for their vices by correcting them,
they are only driven to madness. Thus ungodly men not only resist,
with obstinacy, the judgments of God, but rise into cruelty against
his servants. Hence it is evident, how forcible are the reproofs
which proceed from the Spirit of God: for the minds of those who
would willingly evade them, f312
are inflamed with rage. Again, when we see that the minds of men are
so envenomed, that they become mad against God, whenever they are
treated with some degree of roughness, we ought to implore the
Spirit of meekness, (<480523>Galatians
5:23,) that we may not be driven, by the same fury, into such a
destructive war. f313
30.
But
he, passing
through the
midst of
them. When Luke says, that Jesus passed
through the middle of the crowd, and so escaped out of their hands,
he means that God rescued him, by an extraordinary miracle, from
immediate death. This example teaches us that, though our
adversaries may prevail so far, that our life may seem to be placed
at their disposal, yet that the power of God will always be
victorious to preserve us, so long as he shall be pleased to keep us
in the world, either by tying their hands, or by blinding their
eyes, or by stupifying their minds and hearts.
MATTHEW 4:13-16
Table 1-36
13.
And
having left
Nazareth. I have thought it proper to
introduce this passage of Matthew, immediately after Luke’s
narrative, which we have just examined; because we may gather from
the context that, as Christ had hitherto been wont to frequent the
town of Nazareth, so, in order to avoid danger, he now bade a final
adieu to it, and dwelt in Capernaum and the neighboring towns. There
would be no difficulty in this history, were it not that there is
some appearance, as if Matthew had put a wrong meaning on the
quotation from the prophet. But if we attend to the true meaning of
the prophet, it will appear to be properly and naturally
accommodated to the present occasion. Isaiah, after having described
a very heavy calamity of the nation, soothes their grief by a
promise that, when the nation shall be reduced to extremity, a
deliverance will immediately follow, which shall dispel the
darkness, and restore the light of life.
The words are:
“Nevertheless, the dimness shall not be such as
was in her vexation, when at the first he lightly afflicted the land
of Zebulun, and the land of Naphtali, and afterward did more
grievously afflict her by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, in
Galilee of the nations. The people that walked in darkness shall see
a great lights” (<230901>Isaiah
9:1,2.)
The Israelites had been twice visited by a
heavy calamity: first, when four tribes, or thereby, were carried
away into banishment, by Tiglath-Pileser, (<121529>2
Kings 15:29;) and, secondly, when Shalmaneser completed the
destruction of the kingdom of Israel, (<121809>2
Kings 18:9.) There remained a third desolation, which—the prophet
had foretold towards the close of the eighth chapter—would be the
most dreadful of all. And now follows, in the words which we have
quoted, what is calculated to soothe their grief. God will stretch
out his hand to his people, and, therefore, death will be more
tolerable than the previous diseases were. “Though the whole
nation,” says he, “shall be destroyed, yet so brilliant shall be the
light of grace, that there will be less dimness in this last
destruction than in the two former instances, when the ten tribes
were ruined.”
The promise ought to be extended, I have no
doubt, to the whole body of the people, which might seem to be, to
all appearance, lost and destroyed. It is very absurd in the Jews to
confine it to the deliverance of the city of Jerusalem. as if the
light of life had been restored to it, when the siege was raised by
the flight of King Sennacherib, f315
(2 Kings 19: 36.) Certainly, it is evident from the context, that
the prophet looks much farther; and, as he promises a universal
restoration of the whole church, it follows that
the land
of Zebulun,
and the
land of
Naphtali, and
Galilee of
the Gentiles,
are included in the number of those, to whom the darkness of death
would be changed into the light of life. The commencement of this
light, and, as we might say, the dawn, was the return of the people
from Babylon. At length, Christ, “the Sun of Righteousness,”
(<390402>Malachi 4:2,)
arose in full splendor, and, by his coming, utterly “abolished”
(<550110>2 Timothy 1:10) the
darkness of death.
In the same manner, Paul reminds us, that
it was a fulfillment of what occurs in many passages of the
prophets, “Awake, thou that sleepest, and arise from
the dead,” (<490514>Ephesians
5:14.) Now, we know that the kingdom of Christ is spiritual, and,
therefore, the light of salvation which it brings, and all the
assistance which we derive from it, must correspond to its nature.
Hence it follows, that our souls are plunged in the darkness of
everlasting death, till he enlightens them by his grace. The
prophet’s discourse relates, no doubt, to the destruction of the
nation, but presents to us, as in a mirror, what is the condition of
mankind, until they are delivered by the grace of Christ. When
those, who
lay in
darkness, are said to
have seen
a great
light, a change so sudden and
remarkable is intended to enlarge our views of the greatness of the
divine salvation. Lower Galilee is called
Galilee of the
Gentiles, not only on account of its
vicinity to Tyre and Sidon, but because its inhabitants were a
mixture of Jews and Gentiles, particularly after that David had
granted some cities to King Hiram. f316
MATTHEW 4:18-25; MARK 1:16-20; LUKE 5:1-11
Table 1-37
<400418>Matthew
4:18. And Jesus
walking. As this history is placed by
Luke after the two miracles, which we shall afterwards see, an
opinion has commonly prevailed, that the miracle, which is here
related by him, was performed some time after that they had been
called by Christ. f320 But the
reason, which they allege, carries little weight: for no fixed and
distinct order of dates was observed by the Evangelists in composing
their narratives. The consequence is, that they disregard the order
of time, and satisfy themselves with presenting, in a summary
manner, the leading transactions in the life of Christ. They
attended, no doubt, to the years, so as to make it plain to their
readers, in what manner Christ was employed, during the course of
three years, from the commencement of his preaching till his death.
But miracles, which took place nearly about the same time, are
freely intermixed: which will afterwards appear more clearly from
many examples. f321
That it is the same history, which is given
by the three Evangelists, is proved by many arguments: but we may
mention one, which will be sufficient to satisfy any reader, who is
not contentious. All the three agree in stating, that Peter and
Andrew, James and John, were made apostles. If they had been
previously called, it would follow that they were apostates, who had
forsaken their Master, despised their calling, and returned to their
former occupation. There is only this difference between Luke and
the other two, that he alone relates the miracle, which the others
omit. But it is not uncommon with the Evangelists, to touch slightly
one part of a transaction, and to leave out many of the
circumstances. There is, therefore, no absurdity in saying, that a
miracle, which is related by one, has been passed over by the other
two. And we must bear in mind what John says, that, out of the
innumerable miracles “which Jesus did,”
(<432125>John 21:25,) a part
only has been selected, which was sufficient to prove his divine
power, and to confirm our faith in him. There is therefore no reason
to wonder, if the calling of the four apostles is slightly touched
by Matthew and Mark, while the occasion of it is more fully
explained by Luke.
<420501>Luke
5:1. He stood
near the
lake. Matthew and Mark, according to
the usual custom of their language, call it the
sea of
Galilee. The proper name of this lake
among the ancient Hebrews was trnk,
(Chinnereth; f322 ) but, when
the language became corrupted, the word was changed to
Gennesaret. Profane authors call it
Gennesar; and that part, which lay
towards Galilee, was called by them the
sea of
Galilee. The bank, which adjoined to
Tiberias, received its name from that city. Its breadth and
situation will be more appropriately discussed in another place. Let
us now come to the fact here related.
Luke says, that Christ entered into a ship
which belonged to Peter, and withdrew
to a
moderate distance
from the
land, that he might more conveniently
address from it the multitudes, who flocked from various places to
hear him; and that, after discharging the office of teaching, he
exhibited a proof of his divine power by a miracle. It was no
unusual thing, indeed, that fishers cast their nets, on many
occasions, with little advantage: and that all their fruitless toil
was afterwards recompensed by one successful throw. But it was
proved to be a miracle by this circumstance, that they had taken
nothing during the whole night, (which, however, is more suitable
for catching fish,) and that suddenly a
great multitude
of fishes was
collected into their nets, sufficient to fill the ships. Peter and
his companions, therefore, readily conclude that a
take, so far beyond the ordinary
quantity, was not accidental, but was bestowed on them by a divine
interposition.
<420505>Luke
5:5. Master,
toiling all the
night, we
have taken
nothing. The reason why Peter calls him
Master unquestionably is, that he
knows Christ to be accustomed to discharge the office of a
Teacher, and is moved with reverence
toward him. But he has not yet made such progress as to deserve to
be ranked among his disciples: for our sentiments concerning Christ
do not render him sufficient honor, unless we embrace his doctrine
by the obedience of faith, and know what he requires from us. He has
but a slender perception —if he has any at all—of the value of the
Gospel; but the deference which he pays to Christ is manifested by
this, that, when worn out by fruitless toil, he commences anew what
he had already attempted in vain. Yet it cannot be denied, that he
highly esteemed Christ, and had the highest respect for his
authority. But a particular instance of faith, rendered to a single
command of Christ, would not have made Peter a Christian, or given
him a place among the sons of God, if he had not been led on, from
this first act of submission, to a full obedience. But, as Peter
yielded so readily to the command of Christ, whom he did not yet
know to be a Prophet or the Son of God, no apology can be offered
for our disgraceful conduct, if, while we call him our
Lord, and King,
and Judge, (<233322>Isaiah
33:22,) we do not move a finger to perform our duty, to which
we have ten times received his commands.
<420506>Luke
5:6. They inclosed
a great
multitude of
fishes. The design of the miracle
undoubtedly was, to make known Christ’s divinity, and thus to induce
Peter and others to become his disciples. But we may draw from this
instance a general instruction, that we have no reason to be afraid
lest our labor should not be attended by the blessing of God and
desirable success, when it is undertaken by the authority and
guidance of Christ. Such was the multitude
of fishes,
that the ships
were sinking,
and the minds of the spectators were thus excited to admiration: for
it must have been in consequence of the divine glory of Christ
manifested by this miracle, that his authority was fully
acknowledged.
<420508>Luke
5:8. Depart from me, O Lord.
Although men are earnest in seeking the presence of God, yet, as
soon as God appears, they must be struck with terror, and almost
rendered lifeless by dread and alarm, until he administers
consolation. They have the best reason for calling earnestly on God,
because they cannot avoid feeling that they are miserable, while he
is absent from them: and, on the other hand, his presence is
appalling, because they begin to feel that they are nothing, and
that they are overpowered by an immense mass of evils. In this
manner, Peter views Christ with reverence in the miracle, and yet is
so overawed by his majesty, that he does all he can to avoid his
presence. Nor was this the case with Peter alone: for we learn, from
the context, that astonishment
had overpowered
all who
were with
him. Hence we see, that it is natural
to all men to tremble at the presence of God. And this is of
advantage to us, in order to humble any foolish confidence or pride
that may be in us, provided it is immediately followed by soothing
consolation. And so Christ relieves the mind of Peter by a mild and
friendly reply, saying
to him, Fear
not. Thus Christ sinks his own people
in the grave, that he may afterwards raise them to life.
f323
<420510>Luke
5:10. For
afterwards thou
shalt catch men.
The words of Matthew are, I
will make
you fishers
of men; and
those of Mark are, I will
cause that
you may
become fishers
of men. They
teach us, that Peter, and the other three, were not only gathered by
Christ to be his disciples, but were made apostles, or, at least,
chosen with a view to the apostleship. It is, therefore, not merely
a general call to faith, but a special call to a particular office,
that is here described. The duties of instruction, I do admit, are
not yet enjoined upon them; but still it is to prepare them for
being instructors, f324 , that
Christ receives and admits them into his family. This ought to be
carefully weighed; for all are not commanded to leave their parents
and their former occupation, and literally
f325 to follow Christ. There are some whom the Lord is
satisfied with having in his flock and his Church, while he assigns
to others their own station. Those who have received from him a
public office ought to know, that something more is required from
them than from private individuals. In the case of others, our Lord
makes no change as to the ordinary way of life; but he withdraws
those four disciples from the employment from which they had
hitherto derived their subsistence, that he may employ their labors
in a nobler office.
Christ selected rough mechanics,—persons
not only destitute of learning, but inferior in capacity, that he
might train, or rather renew them by the power of his Spirit, so as
to excel all the wise men of the world. He intended to humble, in
this manner, the pride of the flesh, and to present, in their
persons, a remarkable instance of spiritual grace, that we may learn
to implore from heaven the light of faith, when we know that it
cannot be acquired by our own exertions. Again, though he chose
unlearned and ignorant persons, he did not leave them in that
condition; and, therefore, what he did ought not to be held by us to
be an example, as if we were now to ordain pastors, who were
afterwards to be trained to the discharge of their office. We know
the rule which he prescribes for us, by the mouth of Paul that none
ought to be called to it, unless they are “apt to teach,” (<540302>1
Timothy 3:2.) When our Lord chose persons of this description it was
not because he preferred ignorance to learning as some fanatics do,
who are delighted with their own ignorance, and fancy that, in
proportion as they hate literature, they approach the nearer to the
apostles. He resolved at first, no doubt, to choose contemptible
persons, in order to humble the pride of those who think that heaven
is not open to the unlearned; but he afterwards gave to those
fishers, as an associate in their office, Paul, who had been
carefully educated from his childhood.
As to the meaning of the metaphor,
fishers of
men, there is no necessity for a minute
investigation. Yet, as it was drawn from the present occurrence, the
allusion which Christ made to fishing,
when he spoke of the preaching of the Gospel, was appropriate:
for men stray and wander in the world, as in a great and troubled
sea, till they are gathered by the Gospel. The history related by
the Evangelist John (<430137>1:37-42.)
differs from this: for Andrew, who had been one of John’s disciples,
was handed over by him to Christ, and afterwards brought his brother
along with him. At that time, they embraced him as their master, but
were afterwards elevated to a higher rank.
<400422>Matthew
4:22. And they
immediately left
the ship. The
first thing that strikes us here is
the power of Christ’s voice. Not that his voice alone makes so
powerful an impression on the hearts of men: but those whom the Lord
is pleased to lead and draw to himself, are inwardly addressed by
his Spirit, that they may obey his voice. The
second is, the commendation bestowed on the docility and
ready obedience of his disciples, who prefer the call of Christ to
all worldly affairs. The ministers of the Word ought, in a
particular manner, to be directed by this example, to lay aside all
other occupations, and to devote themselves unreservedly to the
Church, to which they are appointed.
<400423>Matthew
4:23. And Jesus
went about
all Galilee.
The same statement is again made by Matthew in another place, (<400935>9:35.)
But though Christ was constantly employed in performing almost
innumerable miracles, we ought not to think it strange, that they
are again mentioned, twice or thrice, in a general manner. In the
words of Matthew we ought, first, to observe, that Christ never
remained in one place, but scattered every where the seed of
the Gospel.
Again, Matthew calls it the
Gospel of
the kingdom,
by which the kingdom
of God is established among men for their salvation. True and
eternal happiness is thus distinguished from the prosperity and joys
of the present life.
When Matthew says, that Christ
healed every
disease, the meaning is, that he healed
every kind of disease. We know, that
all who were diseased were not cured; but there was no class of
diseases, that was ever presented to him, which he did not
heal. An enumeration is given of
particular kinds of diseases, in
which Christ displayed his power. Demoniacs
(diamonizome>noi) is a name given in
Scripture, not to all indiscriminately who are tormented by the
devil, but to those who, by a secret vengeance of God, are given up
to Satan, so that he holds possession of their minds and of their
bodily senses. Lunatics (selhniazome>noi)
f326 is the name given to those, in whom the strength
of the disease increases or diminishes, according to the waxing or
waning of the moon, such as those who are afflicted with epilepsy,
f327 or similar diseases. As we know, that diseases of
this sort cannot be healed by natural means, it follows that, when
Christ miraculously healed
them, he proved his divinity.
MARK 1:21-28; LUKE 4:31-36
Table 1-38
This demoniac was probably one of that
multitude, which was mentioned, a little before, by
<400424>Matthew 4:24. Yet the
narrative of Mark and Luke is not superfluous: for they relate some
circumstances, which not only present the miracle in a more striking
light, but also contain useful instruction. The devil dexterously
acknowledges, that Christ is the
Holy One
of God, in
order to insinuate into the minds of men a suspicion, that there was
some secret understanding between him and Christ. By such a trick he
has since endeavored to make the Gospel suspected, and, in the
present day, he is continually making similar attempts. That is the
reason why Christ rebukes him. It is, no doubt, possible, that this
confession was violently extorted from him: but there is no
inconsistency between the two suppositions, that he is forced to
yield to the power of Christ, and therefore
cries out that he is
the Holy
One of
God,—and yet
that he cunningly attempts to shroud in his own darkness the glory
of Christ. At the same time, we must observe that, while he flatters
Christ in this manner, he indirectly withdraws himself from his
power, and in this way contradicts himself. For why was Christ
sanctified by the Father, but that he might deliver men from the
tyranny of the devil, and overturn his kingdom? But as Satan cannot
endure that power, which he feels to be destructive to himself, he
would desire that Christ should satisfy himself with an empty title,
without exercising it on the present occasion.
f328
<410122>Mark
1:22; <420432>Luke
4:32. And they
were astonished
at his
doctrine. The meaning of the
Evangelists is, that the power of the Spirit shone in the preaching
f329 of Christ with such brightness, as to extort
admiration even from irreligious and cold hearers. Luke says, that
his discourse
was accompanied
with power,
that is, full of majesty. Mark expresses it more fully, by adding a
contrast, that it was unlike the manner of teaching of
the Scribes.
As they were false expounders of Scripture, their doctrine was
literal and dead, breathed nothing of the power of the Spirit, and
was utterly destitute of majesty. The same kind of coldness may be
now observed in the speculative theology of Popery. Those masters do
indeed thunder out whatever they think proper in a sufficiently
magisterial style; but as their manner of discoursing about divine
things is so profane, that their controversies exhibit no traces of
religion, what they bring forward is all affectation and mere
drivelling: for the declaration of the Apostle Paul holds true, that
the kingdom of God is not in word, but in power,
(<460420>1 Corinthians
4:20.) In short, the Evangelists mean that, while the manner of
teaching, which then prevailed, was so greatly degenerated and so
extremely corrupted, that it did not impress the minds of men with
any reverence for God, the preaching of Christ was eminently
distinguished by the divine power of the Spirit, which procured for
him the respect of his hearers. This is the
power, or rather the majesty and
authority, at which the people were astonished.
<420433>Luke
4:33. A man
having a
spirit of
an unclean
devil. This
mode of expression, which Luke employs, conveys the idea, that the
man was driven by the impulse of the devil. By the permission of
God, Satan had seized the faculties of his soul in such a manner, as
to drive him not only to speak, but to perform other movements, at
his pleasure. And thus, when the demoniacs
speak, the devils, who have received permission to tyrannise,
speak in them and by them. The title, Holy
One of
God, was probably taken from a manner
of speaking, which was, at that time, in ordinary and general use.
The Messiah was so called, because he was to be distinguished and
separated from all others, as endued with eminent grace, and as the
Head of the whole Church.
<410126>Mark
1:26. When the
unclean spirit
had torn
him. Luke uses a milder phrase,
when the
devil had
thrown him
down: but they agree perfectly as to
the meaning; for the design of both was to show, that the devil went
out of the man in a violent manner. He threw down the unhappy man,
as if he had intended to tear him: but Luke says that the attempt
was unsuccessful; for he
hurt him
nothing. Not that the attack was, in no
degree whatever, attended by injury, or at least by some feeling of
pain; but that the man was afterwards delivered from the devil, and
restored to perfect health.
<420436>Luke
4:36. And
trembling came
upon all. This is the result of
the miracle. They are compelled to acknowledge that there is in
Christ something more than man, and justly trace the glory and power
of the miracle to his doctrine. What
speech is
this, they say, which even the devils
themselves are forced to obey? What
new doctrine
is this? (<410127>Mark
1:27.) They call it new
doctrine, not by way of reproach, but as an acknowledgment, that
there was something in it unusual and extraordinary. It is not for
the sake of blame, or to lessen its credit, that they speak of it as
new. This is rather a part of their
admiration, that they pronounce it to be not common or ordinary.
Their only fault lies in this, that they remain in their state of
hesitation, f330 whereas the
children of God ought to make increasing progress.
MATTHEW 8:14-18; MARK 1:29-39; LUKE 4:38-44
Table 1-39
<410129>Mark
1:29. They came,
with James
and John,
into the
house of
Simon and
Andrew. There is reason to conjecture,
that Matthew does not relate this history in its proper order: for
Mark expressly states, that there were only four disciples who
attended Christ. Besides, when he left the synagogue, he went
straight to Peter’s house; which also shows clearly, that Matthew
did not observe, with exactness, the order of time. The Evangelists
appear to have taken particular notice of this miracle; not that, in
itself, it was more remarkable, or more worthy of being recorded,
than other miracles,—but because, by means of it, Christ gave to his
disciples a private and familiar illustration of his grace. Another
reason was, that the healing of one woman gave occasion to many
miracles, so that they came to him in great numbers, from every
direction, to implore his assistance. A single word, in Luke’s
narrative, presents to us more strikingly the power which Christ
displayed; for he says, that Simon’s
mother-in-law
was held
by a GREAT
fever. It was a clearer and more
affecting proof of divine power, that, in a moment, and by a single
touch, he removed a strong and violent disease. He might have done
it by the slightest expression of his will; but he
touched her
hand, (<400815>Matthew
8:15,) either to mark his affection, or because he was aware
that this sign was, at that time, advantageous: for we know, that he
freely used outward signs, when the time required them.
<420439>Luke
4:39. He rebuked
the fever. To
a person not well acquainted with Scripture this mode of expression
may appear harsh; but there were good reasons for employing it.
Fevers and other diseases, famine,
pestilence, and calamities of every description, are God’s heralds,
f331 by whom he executes his judgments. Now, as he is
said to send such messengers by his command and pleasure, so he also
restrains and recalls them whenever he pleases. The manner in which
he healed them is not mentioned by Matthew and Mark: but Luke says,
that it was by laying
hands on each
of them. Under
the Law, this was a sign of reconciliation; and, therefore, it was
not improperly, or unseasonably, that Christ
laid hands on those whom he
freed from the curse of God. It was also a solemn rite of
consecration, as will afterwards be more fully explained. But I
interpret Christ’s laying
hands on the sick, as meaning simply,
that he recommended them to the Father, and thus obtained for them
grace and deliverance from their diseases.
<400817>Matthew
8:17. That it
might be
fulfilled which
was spoken
by Isaiah
the prophet.
This prediction has the appearance of being inappropriate, and even
of being tortured into a meaning which it does not bear: for Isaiah
does not there speak of miracles, but of the death of Christ,—and
not of temporal benefits, but of spiritual and eternal grace. Now,
what is undoubtedly spoken about the impurities of the soul, Matthew
applies to bodily diseases. The solution is not difficult, if the
reader will only observe, that the Evangelist states not merely the
benefit conferred by Christ on those sick persons, but the purpose
for which he healed their diseases. They experienced in their bodies
the grace of Christ, but we must look at the design: for it would be
idle to confine our view to a transitory advantage, as if the Son of
God were a physician of bodies. What then? He gave sight to the
blind, in order to show that he is “the light of the world,” (<430812>John
8:12.) He restored life to the dead, to prove that he is “the
resurrection and the life,” (<431125>John
11:25.) Similar observations might be made as to those who were
lame, or had palsy. Following out this analogy, let us connect those
benefits, which Christ bestowed on men in the flesh, with the design
which is stated to us by Matthew, that he was sent by the Father, to
relieve us from all evils and miseries.
<410134>Mark
1:34. He did
not permit
the devils
to speak.
There might be two reasons why he
did not
permit them: a general reason, because
the time of the full revelation was not yet come; and a special
reason, which we hinted at a little ago, that he refused to have, as
heralds and witnesses of his divinity, those whose praise could have
no other effect than to soil and injure his character. This latter
reason is undoubtedly true: for he must have known, that the prince
of death, and his agents, are in a state of irreconcileable enmity
with the Author of eternal salvation and life.
<400818>Matthew
8:18. And when
Jesus had
seen great
multitudes about
him. Matthew, I have no doubt, touches
briefly what the others explain in a more ample and copious
narrative. The other two state a circumstance, which is not noticed
by Matthew that Christ withdrew privately, for the sake of
retirement, into a
desert place,
before it was daylight. Mark afterwards says, that Peter informed
him, all seek,
thee; and Luke says, that
multitudes came to that place. Again,
Matthew says, that he
passed over to
the other
side, while the other two say, that he
passed through all
Galilee, to preach in every place. But
the other
side, or, the
farther bank, (to<
pe>ran,) does not, I think, denote what was strictly the
opposite side, but refers to that curvature of the lake, which was
below Capernaum. In this way, he crossed over to another part of the
lake, and yet did not go out of Galilee.
Mark1:38. For
on this
account I
came out.
<420443>Luke 4:43.
For on
this account
am I
sent. These words deserve our
attention: for they contain a declaration of his earnest desire to
fulfill his office. But it will perhaps be asked, is it better that
the ministers of the Gospel should run here and there, to give only
a slight and partial taste of it in each place, or that they should
remain, and instruct perfectly the hearers whom they have once
obtained? I reply. The design of Christ, which is here mentioned,
was agreeable to the injunction and call of the Father, and was
founded on the best reasons. For it was necessary that Christ should
travel, within a short period, throughout Judea, to awaken the minds
of men, on all sides, as if by the sound of a trumpet, to hear the
Gospel. But on this subject we must treat more fully under another
passage.
MARK 3:13-19; LUKE 6:12-19
Table 1-40
<410313>Mark
3:13. And he
went up
into a
mountain. By this election he does not
yet ordain them to be Apostles, to
enter immediately into the discharge of their office, but merely
admits them to enjoy his private instructions
f332 with a view to the apostleship. Commentators have
fallen into a mistake here, by confounding those passages with the
tenth chapter of the Gospel by Matthew. For the plain meaning of the
words is, that they are only destined to a future commission, the
bestowal of which is recorded by Matthew; and Mark and Luke will be
found afterwards relating, in its proper place, the mission which
Matthew there describes. And we need not wonder, if their heavenly
Master chose to train and accustom them gradually to so arduous an
employment: for, even by a long course of instruction, their
ignorance could not be corrected.
Both the Evangelists say, that Christ
went up
into a
mountain. Luke explains the cause to
have been, that he might pray with
greater freedom in his retirement, which he was accustomed to do
frequently, as is evident from other passages. Now, this example
ought to be regarded by us as a perpetual rule, to begin with
prayer, when we are about to choose pastors to churches: otherwise,
what we attempt will not succeed well. And certainly our
Lord prayed, not so much on his own
account, as to lay down a rule for us. We are deficient in prudence
and skill; and though our sagacity were of the highest order,
nothing is more easy than to be deceived in this matter. Granting
that we were in no danger of mistake, if the Lord does not regulate
our affections, with what force, or rather violence, shall we be
carried away f333 by favor and
prepossession, or hatred or ambition? Besides, though the election
were conducted in the very best manner, all will be unsuccessful,
unless the Lord take under his guidance those who are elected, and
furnish them with the necessary gifts. “What then?” it will be said,
“did not Christ earnestly implore the Father to preside in the
election?” This I readily acknowledge, and I have also to state,
that this was a declaration and acknowledgment of his care for his
Church. Accordingly, he did not pray to the Father in the ordinary
manner, but spent the
whole night
in prayer. But
if he, who was full of the Holy Spirit, (<430334>John
3:34,) implored the Father, with such ardor and earnestness, to
preside in the election, how much greater need have we to do so?
He
called to
him whom
he would.
By
this expression, I have no doubt, Mark conveys to us the
instruction, that it was to the unmixed grace of Christ, and not to
any excellence of their own, that they were indebted for receiving
so honorable an office: for, if you understand him to say, that
those were chosen, who were more excellent than others, this will
not apply to Judas. The meaning, therefore, is the apostle-ship was
not bestowed on account of any human merits; but, by the free mercy
of God, persons, who were altogether unworthy of it, were raised to
that high rank; and thus was fulfilled what Christ says on another
occasion, “Ye have not chosen me,
but I have chosen you,” (<431516>John
15:16.) To the same effect Paul frequently speaks, extolling the
purpose of God in bestowing on him the apostleship, (<490307>Ephesians
3:7; <510125>Colossians 1:25.)
But here many questions arise. First, why
did our Lord deliberately choose Judas, who, he perfectly knew, was
unworthy of the honor, and would be his betrayer? Secondly, why did
God, after being so earnestly supplicated by his Son, and as if he
had given a refusal to Christ, permit a base and wicked man to find
his way to the highest rank in his Church?
f334 Thirdly, why did he resolve that the first-fruits
f335 f his Church should be stained by so foul a
disgrace? Fourthly, how came it, that Jesus Christ, knowingly and
willingly, preferred Judas to honest and faithful ministers?
The first objection is met by the following
reply. Our Lord expressly intended to prevent future offenses, that
we may not feel excessive uneasiness, when unprincipled men occupy
the situation of teachers in the Church, or when professors of the
Gospel become apostates. He gave, at the same time, in the person of
one man, an instance of fearful defection,
f336 that those who occupy a higher rank may not
indulge in self-complacency. At the same time, with regard to the
second question, we do not admit that our Lord suffered a refusal.
f337 This answer will serve also for the third
question. At the very beginning, it was judged proper to give an
early demonstration of the future state of the Church, that weak
persons might not stumble on account of the fall of a reprobate; for
it is not proper, that the stability of the Church should depend on
men. With regard to the last objection, Christ did not prefer Judas
to devout and holy disciples, but raised him to an eminence from
which he was afterwards to fall, and thus intended to make him an
example and instruction to men of every condition and of every age,
that no one may abuse the honor which God has conferred upon him,
and likewise that, when even the pillars fall, those who appear to
be the weakest of believers may remain steady.
<420613>Luke
6:13. Whom also
he named
Apostles. This may be explained in two
ways: either that, at a subsequent period, when he introduced them
into their office, he gave them this name,—or that, with a view to
their future rank, he bestowed on them this title, in order to
inform them why they were separated from the ordinary class, and for
what purpose they were destined. The latter view agrees well with
the words of Mark: for he says, that Christ
appointed twelve
to be with
him, and
to send
them forth
to preach.
He intended to make them his
companions, that they might afterwards receive a higher rank: for,
as I have already explained, when he says, to
be with
him, and
to send
them forth
to preach, he
does not mean that both were to take place at the same time.
<410316>Mark
3:16. And to
Simon he
gave the
name Peter.
Though all Christians must be living stones
f338 , of the spiritual
temple, yet Christ gave this name peculiarly to Simon, according to
the measure of grace which he intended to bestow upon him. This is
not inconsistent with the shameful weakness which he manifested in
denying his Lord: for this title showed his invincible power and
steadiness, which continued till his death. Yet it is absurd in the
Papists to infer from this, that the Church is founded on him, as
will afterwards be more fully explained, (<401618>Matthew
16:18.) Christ called the sons of Zebedee
sons of thunder,
because he was to give them a powerful voice, that they might
thunder throughout the whole world.
f339 And that thunder is heard, in the present day,
from the mouth of John. As to his brother, there can be no doubt
that, so long as he lived, he shook the earth. The word has been
corrupted: for the full pronunciation would be çgr
ynb, (Benae-regesh;
f340 but the changes which words undergo in passing
into other languages are well known.
MATTHEW 5:1-12; LUKE 6:20-26
Table 1-41
<400501>Matthew
5:1. He went
up into
a mountain.
Those who think that Christ’s sermon, which is here related, is
different from the sermon contained in the sixth chapter of Luke’s
Gospel, rest their opinion on a very light and frivolous argument.
Matthew states, that Christ spoke to his disciples on a mountain,
while Luke seems to say, that the discourse was delivered on a
plain. But it is a mistake to read the words of Luke,
he went
down with
them, and
stood in
the plain,
(<420617>Luke 6:17,)
as immediately connected with the statement that,
lifting up
his eyes
on the
disciples, he spoke thus. For the
design of both Evangelists was, to collect into one place the
leading points of the doctrine of Christ, which related to a devout
and holy life. Although Luke had previously mentioned a
plain, he does not observe the
immediate succession of events in the history, but passes from
miracles to doctrine, without pointing out either time or place:
just as Matthew takes no notice of the time, but only mentions the
place. It is probable, that this discourse was not delivered until
Christ had chosen the twelve: but in attending to the order of time,
which I saw that the Spirit of God had disregarded, I did not wish
to be too precise. Pious and modest readers ought to be satisfied
with having a brief summary of the doctrine of Christ placed before
their eyes, collected out of his many and various discourses, the
first of which was that in which he spoke to his disciples about
true happiness.
2.
Opening
his mouth.
This redundancy of expression (pleonasmo<v)
partakes of the Hebrew idiom: for what would be faulty in other
languages is frequent among the Hebrews, to say,
He opened
his mouth,
instead of, He began
to speak. Many
look upon it as an emphatic mode of expression, employed to draw
attention to any thing important and remarkable, either in a good or
bad sense, which has been uttered: but as some passages of Scripture
countenance an opposite view, I prefer the former exposition. I
shall also dismiss the ingenious speculation of those, who give an
allegorical turn to the fact of our Lord teaching his disciples on a
mountain, as if it had been intended to teach them to elevate their
minds far above worldly cares and employments. In ascending the
mountain, his design rather was to seek a retreat, where he might
obtain relaxation for himself and his disciples at a distance from
the multitude.
Now let us see, in the first place, why
Christ spoke to his disciples about true
happiness. We know that not only the
great body of the people, but even the learned themselves, hold this
error, that he is the happy man who is free from annoyance, attains
all his wishes, and leads a joyful and easy life. At least it is the
general opinion, that happiness ought to be estimated from the
present state. f347 Christ,
therefore, in order to accustom his own people to bear the cross,
exposes this mistaken opinion, that those are happy who lead an easy
and prosperous life according to the flesh. For it is impossible
that men should mildly bend the neck to bear calamities and
reproaches, so long as they think that patience is at variance with
a happy life. The only consolation which mitigates and even sweetens
the bitterness of the cross and of all afflictions, is the
conviction, that we are happy in the midst of miseries: for our
patience is blessed by the Lord, and
will soon be followed by a happy result.
This doctrine, I do acknowledge, is widely
removed from the common opinion: but the disciples of Christ must
learn the philosophy of placing their happiness beyond the world,
and above the affections of the flesh. Though carnal reason will
never admit what is here taught by Christ, yet he does not bring
forward any thing imaginary,—as the Stoics
f348 were wont, in ancient times, to amuse themselves
with their paradoxes,—but demonstrates from the fact, that those
persons are truly happy, whose condition is supposed to be
miserable. Let us, therefore remember, that the leading object of
the discourse is to show, that those are not unhappy who are
oppressed by the reproaches of the wicked, and subject to various
calamities. And not only does Christ prove that they are in the
wrong, who measure the happiness of man by the present state,
because the distresses of the godly will soon be changed for the
better; but he also exhorts his own people to patience, by holding
out the hope of a reward.
3.
Happy
are the
poor in
spirit. <420620>Luke
6:20. Happy (are ye)
poor. Luke gives nothing more than a
simple metaphor: but as the poverty of many is accursed and unhappy,
Matthew expresses more clearly the intention of Christ. Many are
pressed down by distresses, and yet continue to swell inwardly with
pride and cruelty. But Christ pronounces those to be happy who,
chastened and subdued by afflictions, submit themselves wholly to
God, and, with inward humility, betake themselves to him for
protection. Others explain the
poor in
spirit to be those who claim nothing
for themselves, and are even so completely emptied of confidence in
the flesh, that they acknowledge their poverty. But as the words of
Luke and those of Matthew must have the same meaning, there can be
no doubt that the appellation poor
is here given to those who are pressed and afflicted by adversity.
The only difference is, that Matthew, by adding an epithet, confines
the happiness to those only who, under the discipline of the cross,
have learned to be humble.
For
theirs is
the kingdom
of heaven.
We
see that Christ does not swell the minds of his own people by any
unfounded belief, or harden them by unfeeling obstinacy, as the
Stoics do, but leads them to entertain the hope of eternal life, and
animates them to patience by assuring them, that in this way they
will pass into the heavenly kingdom of God. It deserves our
attention, that he only who is reduced to nothing in himself, and
relies on the mercy of God, is poor
in spirit: for
they who are broken or overwhelmed by despair murmur against God,
and this proves them to be of a proud and haughty
spirit.
4.
Happy
are they
that mourn.
This statement is closely connected with the preceding one, and is a
sort of appendage or confirmation of it. The ordinary belief is,
that calamities render a man unhappy. This arises from the
consideration, that they constantly bring along with them
mourning and grief. Now, nothing is
supposed to be more inconsistent with happiness than
mourning. But Christ does not merely
affirm that mourners are not
unhappy. He shows, that their very mourning
contributes to a happy life, by
preparing them to receive eternal joy, and by furnishing them with
excitements to seek true comfort in
God alone. Accordingly, Paul says,
“We glory in tribulations also knowing that
tribulation produces patience, and patience experience, and
experience hope: and hope maketh not ashamed,” (<450503>Romans
5:3-5.)
5.
Happy
are the
meek. By the
meek he means persons of mild and
gentle dispositions, who are not easily provoked by injuries, who
are not ready to take offense, but are prepared to endure anything
rather than do the like actions to wicked men. When Christ promises
to such persons the
inheritance of the
earth, we might think it exceedingly
foolish. Those who warmly repel any attacks, and whose hand is ever
ready to revenge injuries, are rather the persons who claim for
themselves the dominion of the earth. And experience certainly shows
that, the more mildly their wickedness is endured, the more bold and
insolent does it become. Hence arises the diabolical proverb, that
“We must howl with the wolves, because the wolves will immediately
devour every one who makes himself a sheep.” But Christ places his
own protection, and that of the Father, in contrast with the fury
and violence of wicked men, and declares, on good grounds, that
the meek will
be the lords and heirs
of the earth.
The children of this world never think themselves safe, but when
they fiercely revenge the injuries that are done them, and defend
their life by the “weapons of war,” (<263227>Ezekiel
32:27.) But as we must believe, that Christ alone is the guardian of
our life, all that remains for us is to “hide ourselves under the
shadow of his wings,” (<191708>Psalm
17:8.) We must be sheep, if we wish to be reckoned a part of his
flock.
It will perhaps be objected, that what has
been now said is contradicted by experience. I would first suggest
that it be considered, how greatly ferocious
f349 people are disturbed by their own restlessness.
While they lead so stormy a life, though they were a hundred times
lords of the earth, while they possess all, they certainly possess
nothing. For the children of God, on the other hand, I answer, that
though they may not plant their foot on what is their own, they
enjoy a quiet residence on the earth. And this is no imaginary
possession; f350 for they know,
that the earth, which they inhabit, has been granted to them by God.
Besides, the hand of God is interposed to protect them against the
violence and fury of wicked men. Though exposed to every species of
attack, subject to the malice of wicked men, surrounded by all kinds
of danger, they are safe under the divine protection. They have
already a foretaste, at least, of this grace of God; and that is
enough for them, till they enter, at the last day, into the
possession of the inheritance
f351 of the world.
6.
Happy
are they
who hunger. To
hunger and
thirst is here, I think, used as a
figurative expression, f352 and
means to suffer poverty, to want the necessaries of life, and even
to be defrauded of one’s right. Matthew says,
who thirst after
righteousness, and thus makes one class
stand for all the rest. He represents more strongly the unworthy
treatment which they have received, when he says that, though they
are anxious, though they groan, they desire nothing but what is
proper. “Happy are they who, though their wishes are so moderate,
that they desire nothing to be granted to them but what is
reasonable, are yet in a languishing condition, like persons who are
famishing with hunger.” Though their distressing anxiety exposes
them to the ridicule of others, yet it is a certain preparation for
happiness: for at length
they shall
be satisfied.
God will one day listen to their groans, and satisfy their just
desires for to Him, as we learn from the song of the Virgin, it
belongs to fill the
hungry with
good things,
(<420153>Luke 1:53.)
7.
Happy
are the
merciful. This paradox, too,
contradicts the judgment of men. f353
The world reckons those men to be happy,
who give themselves no concern about the distresses of others,
but consult their own ease. Christ says that those are
happy, who are not only prepared to
endure their own afflictions, but to take a share in the afflictions
of others,—who assist the wretched,—who willingly take part with
those who are in distress,—who clothe themselves, as it were, with
the same affections, that they may be more readily disposed to
render them assistance. He adds, for
they shall
obtain mercy,—not
only with God, but also among men, whose minds God will dispose
to the exercise of humanity. f354
Though the whole world may sometimes be ungrateful, and may return
the very worst reward to those who have done acts of kindness to
them, it ought to be reckoned enough, that grace is laid up with God
for the merciful and humane, so that they, in their turn, will find
him to be gracious and
merciful, (<19A308>Psalm
103:8; 145:8.)
8.
Happy
are they
who are
of a
pure heart. We
might be apt to think, that what is here stated by Christ is in
accordance with the judgment of all. Purity
of heart is
universally acknowledged to be the mother of all virtues. And yet
there is hardly one person in a hundred, who does not put craftiness
in the place of the greatest virtue. Hence those persons are
commonly accounted happy, whose
ingenuity is exercised in the successful practice of deceit, who
gain dexterous advantages, by indirect means, over those with whom
they have intercourse. Christ does not at all agree with carnal
reason, when he pronounces those to be happy,
who take no delight in cunning, but converse sincerely with men,
and express nothing, by word or look, which they do not feel in
their heart. Simple people are ridiculed for want of caution, and
for not looking sharply enough to themselves. But Christ directs
them to higher views, and bids them consider that, if they have not
sagacity to deceive in this world, they will enjoy
the sight
of God in
heaven.
9.
Happy
are the
peacemakers. By
peacemakers he means those who not only seek peace and
avoid quarrels, as far as lies in their power, but who also labor to
settle differences among others, who advise all men to live at
peace, and take away every occasion of hatred and strife. There are
good grounds for this statement. As it is a laborious and irksome
employment to reconcile those who are at variance, persons of a mild
disposition, who study to promote peace, are compelled to endure the
indignity of hearing reproaches, complaints, and remonstrances on
all sides. The reason is, that every one would desire to have
advocates, who would defend his cause. That we may not depend on the
favor of men, Christ bids us look up to the judgment of his Father,
who is the God of peace, (<451533>Romans
15:33,) and who accounts us his children, while we cultivate peace,
though our endeavors may not be acceptable to men: for
to be
called means To Be
Accounted the
children of God.
10.
Happy
are they
who suffer
persecution. The disciples of Christ
have very great need of this instruction; and the more hard and
disagreeable it is for the flesh to admit it, the more earnestly
ought we to make it the subject of our meditation. We cannot be
Christ’s soldiers f355 on any
other condition, than to have the greater part of the world rising
in hostility against us, and pursuing us even to death. The state of
the matter is this. Satan, the prince of the world, will never cease
to fill his followers with rage, to carry on hostilities against the
members of Christ. It is, no doubt, monstrous and unnatural, that
men, who study to live a righteous life, should be attacked and
tormented in a way which they do not deserve. And so Peter says,
“Who is he that
will harm you,
if ye be followers of that which is good?” (<600313>1
Peter 3:13.)
Yet, in consequence of the unbridled
wickedness of the world, it too frequently happens, that good men,
through a zeal of righteousness, arouse against them the resentments
of the ungodly. Above all, it is, as we may say, the ordinary lot of
Christians to be hated by the majority of men: for the flesh cannot
endure the doctrine of the Gospel; none can endure to have their
vices reproved.
Who
suffer on
account of
righteousness. This is descriptive of
those who inflame the hatred, and provoke the rage, of wicked men
against them, because, through an earnest desire to do what is good
and right, they oppose bad causes and defend good ones, as far as
lies in their power. Now, in this respect, the truth of God justly
holds the first rank. Accordingly, by this mark Christ distinguishes
his own martyrs from criminals and malefactors.
I now return to what I said a little
before, that as, all that will live godly in Christ Jesus “(Paul
informs us), shall suffer persecution,” (<550312>2
Timothy 3:12,) this admonition has a general reference to all the
godly. But if, at any time, the Lord spares our weakness, and does
not permit the ungodly to torment us as they would desire, yet,
during the season of repose and leisure, it is proper for us to
meditate on this doctrine, that we may be ready, whenever it shall
be necessary, to enter the field, and may not engage in the contest
till we have been well prepared. As the condition of the godly,
during the whole course of this life, is very miserable, Christ
properly calls them to the hope of the heavenly life. And here lies
the main difference between Christ’s paradox and the ravings of the
Stoics, who ordered that every man should be satisfied in his own
mind, and should be the author of his own happiness: while Christ
does not suspend our happiness on a vain imagination, but rests it
on the hope of a future reward.
11.
When
they shall
cast reproaches
on you.
<420622>Luke 6:22.
When men
shall hate
you, and
separate you,
and load
you with
reproaches, and
cast out
your name
as evil. By
these words Christ intended to comfort those who believe in him;
that they may not lose courage, even though they see themselves to
be detestable in the eyes of the world. For this was no light
temptation, to be thrown out of the Church as ungodly and profane.
Christ knew that there is no class of men more envenomed than
hypocrites, and foresaw with what furious madness the enemies of the
Gospel would attack his small and despised flock. It was therefore
his will to furnish them with a sure defense, that they might not
give way, though an immense mass of reproaches were ready to
overwhelm them. And hence it appears, how little reason there is to
dread the excommunication of the Pope, when those tyrants banish us
from their synagogues, because we are unwilling to renounce Christ.
12.
Rejoice
ye, and
leap for
joy. The meaning is, a remedy is at
hand, that we may not be overwhelmed by unjust reproaches: for, as
soon as we raise our minds to heaven, we there behold vast grounds
of joy, which dispel sadness. The idle reasonings of the Papists,
about the word reward, which is here
used, are easily refuted: for there is not (as they dream) a mutual
relation between the reward and merit, but the promise of the
reward is free. Besides, if we consider
the imperfections and faults of any good works that are done by the
very best of men, there will be no work which God can judge to be
worthy of reward.
We must advert once more to the phrases,
on my
account, or, on
account of
the Son
of Man, (<420622>Luke
6:22;) and lying,
shall speak every
evil word
against you;
that he who suffers persecution for his own fault (<600220>1
Peter 2:20) may not forthwith boast that he is a martyr of Christ,
as the Donatists, in ancient times, were delighted with themselves
on this single ground, that the magistrates were against them. And
in our own day the Anabaptists, f356
while they disturb the Church by their ravings, and slander the
Gospel, boast that they are carrying the banners of Christ, when
they are justly condemned. But Christ pronounces those only to be
happy who are employed in defending a righteous cause.
For
so did
they persecute.
This was expressly added, that the apostles might not expect to
triumph without exertion and without a contest, and might not fail,
when they encountered persecutions. The restoration of all things,
under the reign of Christ, being everywhere promised in Scripture,
there was danger, lest they might not think of warfare, but indulge
in vain and proud confidence. It is evident from other passages,
that they foolishly imagined the kingdom of Christ to be filled with
wealth and luxuries. f357 Christ
had good reason for warning them, that, as soon as they succeeded to
the place of the prophets, they must sustain the same contests in
which the prophets were formerly engaged. The
prophets who
were before
you. This means not only, that
the prophets
were before
them with respect to the order of time,
but that they were of the same class with themselves, and ought
therefore to be followed as their example. The notion commonly
entertained, of making out nine distinct beatitudes, is too
frivolous to need a long refutation.
<420624>Luke
6:24. Woe
to you that
are rich. As
Luke has related not more than four kinds of
blessings, so he now contrasts with them four
curses, so that the clauses mutually
correspond. This contrast not only tends to strike terror into the
ungodly, but to arouse believers, that they may not be lulled to
sleep by the vain and deceitful allurements of the world. We know
how prone men are to be intoxicated by prosperity, or ensnared by
flattery; and on this account the children of God often envy the
reprobate, when they see everything go on prosperously and smoothly
with them.
He pronounces a curse on the
rich,—not on
all the rich, but on those who receive
their consolation
in the world; that is, who are so completely occupied with their
worldly possessions, that they forget the life to come. The meaning
is: riches are so far from making a man happy, that they often
become the means of his destruction. In any other point of view, the
rich are not excluded from the kingdom of heaven, provided they do
not become snares for themselves, or fix their hope on the earth, so
as to shut against them the kingdom of heaven. This is finely
illustrated by Augustine, who, in order to show that riches are not
in themselves a hindrance to the children of God, reminds his
readers that poor Lazarus was received into the bosom of rich
Abraham.
25.
Woe
to you
who are
filled. Woe
to you
who laugh
now. In the same sense, he pronounces a
curse on those who are satiated
and full:
because they are lifted up by confidence in the blessings of the
present life, and reject those blessings which are of a heavenly
nature. A similar view must be taken of what he says about
laughter: for by those who
laugh he means those who have given
themselves up to Epicurean mirth, who are plunged in carnal
pleasures, and spurn every kind of trouble which would be found
necessary for maintaining the glory of God.
26.
Woe
to you
when all
men shall
applaud you.
The last woe is intended to correct ambition: for nothing is more
common than to seek the applauses of men, or, at least, to be
carried away by them; and, in order to guard his disciples against
such a course, he points out to them that the favor of men would
prove to be their ruin. This warning refers peculiarly to teachers,
who have no plague more to be dreaded than ambition: because it is
impossible for them not to corrupt the pure doctrine of God, when
they, “seek to please men,” (<480110>Galatians
1:10.) By the phrase, all
men, Christ must be understood to refer
to the children of the world, whose applauses are wholly bestowed on
deceivers and false prophets: for faithful and conscientious
ministers of sound doctrine enjoy the applause and favor of good
men. It is only the wicked favor of the flesh that is here
condemned: for, as Paul informs us, (<480110>Galatians
1:10,) no man who “seeks to please men” can be “the servant of
Christ.”
MATTHEW 5:13-16; MARK 9:49-50; 4:21;
LUKE 14:34-35; 8:16; 11:33
Table 1-42
<400513>Matthew
5:13. Ye are the
salt of
the earth.
What belongs to doctrine is applied to the persons to whom the
administration of it has been committed. When Christ calls the
apostles the salt
of the
earth, he means, that it is their
office to salt
the earth:
because men have nothing in them but what is tasteless, till they
have been seasoned with the salt of heavenly doctrine. After having
reminded them to what they are called, he pronounces against them a
heavy and dreadful judgment, if they do not fulfill their duty. The
doctrine, which has been entrusted to them, is shown to be so
closely connected with a good conscience and a devout and upright
life, that the corruption, which might be tolerated in others, would
in them be detestable and monstrous. “If other men are tasteless in
the sight of God, to you shall be given the salt which imparts a
relish to them: but if you have lost your taste, where shall you
obtain the remedy which you ought to supply to others?”
Our Lord skillfully pursues his metaphor,
by saying, that other things when they lose their original
qualities, are still useful after they have become corrupted: but
that salt becomes even hurtful, and
communicates barrenness even to dunghills.
f361 The amount of his statement is, that it is an
incurable disease, when the ministers and teachers of the word
corrupt and render themselves tasteless: for they ought to season
the rest of the world with their salt. This warning is useful, not
only to ministers, but to the whole flock of Christ. Since it is the
will of God that the
earth shall be
salted by his own word, it follows,
that whatever is destitute of this salt is, in his estimation,
tasteless, how much soever it may be relished by men. There is
nothing better, therefore, than to receive the seasoning, by which
alone our tastelessness is corrected. But, at the same time, let
those whose business is to salt it
beware lest they encourage the world in their own folly,
f362 and still more, that they do not infect it with a
depraved and vicious taste.
The wickedness of the Papists is therefore
intolerable: f363 as if it had
been the design of Christ, to allow the apostles unbounded liberty,
and to make them tyrants of souls, instead of reminding them of
their duty, that they might not swerve from the right path. Christ
declares what sort of men he wishes the teachers of his Church to
be. Those who, without any proper grounds, give themselves out to be
apostles, f364 hide by this
covering all the abominations which they are pleased to introduce;
because Christ pronounced Peter, and his companions, to be
the salt
of the
earth. They do not, at the same time,
consider the sharp and severe reproof which is added, that, if they
become tasteless, they are the worst
of all. This sentence is mentioned by Luke in an abrupt manner: but
is introduced there for the same purpose as in this passage, so that
it does not require a separate exposition.
<410949>Mark
9:49. Every man
shall be
salted with
fire. I have connected these words of
Mark with the passage in Matthew which we have just considered: not
that I look upon them to have altogether the same meaning, or to
have been spoken at the same place and time, but rather to enable
the reader to understand better, by means of comparison, the
different applications of the same sentence. According to Mark’s
narrative, our Lord, having spoken of eternal
fire, (<410948>Mark
9:48,) exhorts his own people, on the contrary, to offer
themselves now to God to be seasoned with
fire and
salt, that they may be devoted
sacrifices, f365 and that they
may not draw upon themselves, by their sins, that
fire which is never extinguished. To be
salted with
fire is an incorrect phrase; but as
salt and fire
possess the same quality of purifying and refining, Christ
applied the same term to both. Such was the occasion on which this
sentiment was uttered. It was, that believers may not refuse to be
purified by fire and
salt; since, without this seasoning,
they cannot be holy to God. He alludes to an enactment of the Law:
“Every oblation of thy meat-offering shalt thou
season with salt, neither shalt thou suffer the salt of the covenant
of thy God to be lacking from thy meat-offering: with all thine
offerings thou shalt offer salt,”
(<030213>Leviticus
2:13.)
But now he shows, that believers are salted
by the word of the Gospel, that they may be sanctified.
He next adds, salt
is good. This
extends generally to all, whom God has once been pleased to season
with his own word. He exhorts them to retain always their savor. To
give the name of salt to what is
salted is rather a harsh metaphor, but
it creates no doubt as to the meaning. When men have lost, by their
carelessness, that savor which they obtained by the grace of God,
there is no farther remedy. Those who lose their faith, by which
they were consecrated to God, and become without savor, are in a
desperate condition: for the good savor cannot be acquired by any
other seasoning. Besides, those who have become corrupted, by making
void the grace of God, are worse than unbelievers, as
salt spoils the
land and the
dunghill.
<410950>Mark
9:50. Have salt
in yourselves.
This word may be taken in a different sense from what it had in the
former verse, as meaning that seasoning of good odor, which is
obtained by faith, or rather the wisdom of the Spirit. When Paul
enjoins, “Let your speech be always with grace,
seasoned with
salt,” (<510406>Colossians
4:6,) he means, that we ought to be holy, and purified from all
profane follies and corruptions, and filled with spiritual grace,
which edifies all who hear it, and diffuses over them its sweet
odor. If this exposition is adopted, it may be necessary to
understand the latter clause as referring to the mutual peace, which
is promoted by that salt. Yet, as it is more probable, that this
last sentence depends on the former discourse, I think that Christ
is exhorting his own people to maintain the rigor of faith, which
may serve also to purify others. “You must do your endeavor, not
only to be salted
within, but likewise to salt
others.” But as salt bites by its sharpness, he immediately
admonishes them to regulate the seasoning in such a manner, that
peace may be preserved entire
with one
another.
<400514>Matthew
5:14. Ye are
the light
of the
world. We are all the children of
light, after having been enlightened by faith, and are commanded to
carry in our hands “burning lamps,” (that we may not wander in
darkness,) and even to point out to others the way of life, (<421235>Luke
12:35.) But, as the preaching of the Gospel was committed to the
apostles above others, and is now committed to the pastors of the
Church, this designation is given to them, in a peculiar manner, by
Christ. “They are placed in this rank on the condition, that they
shall shine, as from an elevated situation, on all others.”
He subjoins two comparisons.
A city
placed on
a mountain
cannot be
concealed; and a
candle, when it has been lighted, is
not usually
concealed, (verse 15.) This
means, that they ought to live in such a manner, as if the eyes of
all were upon them. f367 And
certainly, the more eminent a person is, the more injury he does by
a bad example, if he acts improperly. Christ, therefore, informs the
apostles, that they must be more careful to live a devout and holy
life, than unknown persons of the common rank, because the eyes of
all are directed to them, as to lighted candles;
and that they must not be endured, if their devotion, and
uprightness of conduct, do not correspond to the doctrine of which
they are ministers. Mark and Luke appear to
apply the comparison in a different manner: for there Christ gives a
general admonition, that they ought to take particular care, lest
any one, trusting to the darkness, indulge freely in sin, because
what is hidden for a time will afterwards be revealed. But perhaps
the discourses related by both of them are detached from the
immediate context.
16.
Let
your light
shine before
men. After having taught the apostles
that, in consequence of the rank in which they are placed, both
their vices and their virtues are better known for a good or bad
example, he now enjoins them so to regulate their life, as to excite
all to glorify God. That
they may
see your
good works:
for, as Paul tells us, believers must,
“provide for honest
things, not only in the sight of God,
but also in the sight of men,” (<470821>2
Corinthians 8:21.)
The command, which he gives shortly
afterwards, to seek concealment and a retired situation for their
good works, (<400604>Matthew
6:4,) is intended only to forbid ostentation. In the present
instance, he has quite a different object in view, to recommend to
them the glory of God alone. Now, if the glory of good works cannot
be properly ascribed to God, unless they are traced to him, and
unless he is acknowledged to be their only Author, it is evident,
that we cannot, without offering an open and gross insult to God,
extol free will, as if good works proceeded wholly, or in part, from
its power. Again, we must observe, how graciously God deals with us,
when he calls the good works ours,
the entire praise of which would justly be ascribed to himself.
MATTHEW 5:17-19; LUKE 16:17
Table 1-43
<400517>Matthew
5:17. Think not.
With regard to the perfection of his life, Christ might justly
have maintained that he came
to fulfill
the law: but
here he treats of doctrine, not of life. As he afterwards exclaimed,
that “the kingdom of God is come,”
(<401228>Matthew
12:28,) and raised the minds of men with unusual expectation,
and even admitted disciples by baptism, it is probable, that the
minds of many were in a state of suspense and doubt, and were
eagerly inquiring, what was the design of that novelty. Christ,
therefore, now declares, that his doctrine is so far from being at
variance with the law,
that it agrees perfectly with the
law and
the prophets,
and not only so, but brings the complete
fulfillment of them.
There appear to have been chiefly two
reasons, which induced him to declare this agreement between
the law and
the Gospel. As soon as any new method of teaching makes its
appearance, the body of the people immediately look upon it, as if
everything were to be overturned. Now the preaching of the Gospel,
as I mentioned a little ago, tended to raise the expectation, that
the Church would assume a totally different form from what had
previously belonged to it. They thought that the ancient and
accustomed government was to be abolished. This opinion, in many
respects, was very dangerous. Devout worshippers of God would never
have embraced the Gospel, if it had been a revolt from
the law; while
light and turbulent spirits would eagerly have seized on an occasion
offered to them for entirely overthrowing the state of religion: for
we know in what insolent freaks rash people are ready to indulge
when there is any thing new.
Besides, Christ saw that the greater part
of the Jews, though they professed to believe the Law, were profane
and degenerate. The condition of the people was so decayed, every
thing was filled with so many corruptions, and the negligence or
malice of the priests had so completely extinguished the pure light
of doctrine, that there no longer remained any reverence for the
Law. But if a new kind of doctrine had been introduced, which would
destroy the authority of the
Law and
the Prophets,
religion would have sustained a dreadful injury. This appears to be
the first reason, why Christ declared that he
had not
come to
destroy the
Law. Indeed, the context makes this
abundantly clear: for he immediately adds, by way of confirmation,
that it is impossible for even
one point
of the
Law to
fail,—and pronounces
a curse on those teachers who do not faithfully labor to maintain
its authority.
The second reason was, to refute the wicked
slander which, he knew was brought against him by the ignorant and
unlearned. This charge, it is evident, had been fastened on his
doctrine by the scribes: for he proceeds immediately to direct his
discourse against them. We must keep in mind the object which Christ
had in view. While he invites and exhorts the Jews to receive the
Gospel, he still retains them in obedience to
the Law; and, on the other hand,
he boldly refutes the base reproaches and slanders, by which his
enemies labored to make his preaching infamous or suspected.
If we intend to reform affairs which are in
a state of disorder, we must always exercise such prudence and
moderation, as will convince the people, that we do not oppose the
eternal Word of God, or introduce any novelty that is contrary to
Scripture. We must take care, that no suspicion of such contrariety
shall injure the faith of the godly, and that rash men shall not be
emboldened by a pretense of novelty. In short, we must endeavor to
oppose a profane contempt of the Word of God, and to prevent
religion from being despised by the ignorant. The defense which
Christ makes, to free his doctrine from slanders, ought to encourage
us, if we are now exposed to the same calumnies. That crime was
charged against Paul, that he was an apostate from the law of God, (<442121>Acts
21:21) and we need not, therefore, wonder, if the Papists endeavor,
in the same manner, to render us odious. Following the example of
Christ, we ought to clear ourselves from false accusations, and, at
the same time, to profess the truth freely, though it may expose us
to unjust reproaches.
I
am not
come to
destroy. God had, indeed, promised a
new covenant
at the coming of Christ; but had, at the same time, showed, that it
would not be different from the first,
but that, on the contrary, its design was, to give a perpetual
sanction to the covenant, which he had made from the beginning, with
his own people.
“I will write my law, (says he,) in their hearts, and I will
remember their iniquities no more,” (<243133>Jeremiah
31:33, 34.) f370
By these words he is so far from departing
from the former covenant, that, on the contrary, he declares, that
it will be confirmed and ratified, when it shall be succeeded by the
new. This is also the meaning of Christ’s words, when he says, that
he came
to fulfill
the law: for
he actually fulfilled it, by quickening, with his Spirit, the dead
letter, and then exhibiting, in reality, what had hitherto appeared
only in figures.
With respect to doctrine, we must not
imagine that the coming of Christ has freed us from the authority of
the law: for it is the eternal rule of a devout and holy life, and
must, therefore, be as unchangeable, as the justice of God, which it
embraced, is constant and uniform. With respect to ceremonies, there
is some appearance of a change having taken place; but it was only
the use of them that was abolished, for their meaning was more fully
confirmed. The coming of Christ has taken nothing away even from
ceremonies, but, on the contrary, confirms them by exhibiting the
truth of shadows: for, when we see their full effect, we acknowledge
that they are not vain or useless. Let us therefore learn to
maintain inviolable this sacred tie between the law and the Gospel,
which many improperly attempt to break. For it contributes not a
little to confirm the authority of the Gospel, when we learn, that
it is nothing else than a
fulfillment of
the law; so
that both, with one consent, declare God to be their Author.
18.
Till
heaven and
earth pass.
Luke expresses it a little differently, but to the same import, that
it is
easier for
heaven and
earth to
pass, than
for one
point of
the law
to fail. The
design of Christ, in both passages, was to teach, that the truth of
the law and of every part of it, is secure, and that nothing so
durable is to be found in the whole frame of the world. Some persons
indulge in ingenious refinements on the word
till,(e{wv a} n,) as if
the passing
away of
the heaven
and earth,
which will take place on the last day, the day of judgment, were to
put an end to the law
and the
prophets. And certainly, as
“tongues shall then
cease, and prophecies shall be abolished,”
(<461308>1 Corinthians 13:8,)
I think that the written law, as well as
the exposition of it, will come to an end; but, as I am of opinion
that Christ spoke more simply, I do not choose to feed the ears of
readers with such amusements. Let it suffice for us to hold, that
sooner shall heaven fall to pieces, and the whole frame of the world
become a mass of confusion, than the stability of the law shall give
way. But what does it mean, that every part of the law shall be
fulfilled down to the smallest point?
for we see, that even those, who have been regenerated by the
Spirit of God, are very far from keeping the law of God in a perfect
manner. I answer, the expression, shall
not pass
away, must be viewed as referring, not
to the life of men, but to the perfect truth of the doctrine. “There
is nothing in the law that is unimportant, nothing that was put
there at, random; and so it is impossible that a single letter shall
perish.”
19.
Whoever
then shall
break. Christ here speaks expressly of
the commandments of life, or the ten words, which all the children
of God ought to take as the rule of their life. He therefore
declares, that they are false and deceitful teachers, who do not
restrain their disciples within obedience to the law, and that they
are unworthy to occupy a place in the Church, who weaken, in the
slightest degree, the authority of the law; and, on the other hand,
that they are honest and faithful ministers of God, who recommend,
both by word and by example, the keeping of the law.
The least
commandments is an expression used in
accommodation to the judgment of men: for though they have not all
the same weight, (but, when they are compared together, some are
less than others,) yet we are not at liberty to think any thing
small, on which the heavenly Legislator
has been pleased to issue a command. For what sacrilege is it to
treat contemptuously any thing which has proceeded from his sacred
mouth? This is to sink his majesty to the rank of creatures.
Accordingly, when our Lord calls them little
commandments, it is a sort of
concession. He shall
be called
the least.
This is an allusion to what he had just said about the
commandments: but the meaning is
obvious. Those who shall pour contempt on the doctrine of the law,
or on a single syllable of it, will be rejected as the lowest of
men. f371
The
kingdom of
heaven means the renovation of the
Church, or the prosperous condition of the Church, such as was then
beginning to appear by the preaching of the Gospel. In this sense,
Christ tells us, that “he who is least
in the kingdom
of God is
greater than John,” (<420728>Luke
7:28.) The meaning of that phrase is, that God, restoring the
world by the hand of his Son, has completely established his
kingdom. Christ declares that, when his Church shall have been
renewed, no teachers must be admitted to it, but those who are
faithful expounders of the law, and who labor to maintain its
doctrine entire. But it is asked, were not ceremonies among
the commandments
of God, the least
of which we are now required to
observe? I answer, We must look to the design and object of the
Legislator. God enjoined ceremonies, that their outward use might be
temporal, and their meaning eternal. That man does not
break ceremonies, who omits what is
shadowy, but retains their effect. But if Christ banishes from his
kingdom all who accustom men to any
contempt of the law how monstrous must be their stupidity, who are
not ashamed to remit, by a sacrilegious indulgence, what God
strictly demands, and, under the pretense of venial sin, to
overthrow the righteousness of the law. f372
Again, we must observe the description he gives of good and holy
teachers: that not only by words, but chiefly by the example of
life, they exhort f373 men to
keep the law.
MATTHEW 5:20-22
Table 1-44
<400520>Matthew
5:20. Unless your
righteousness shall
be more
abundant. He
takes a passing notice of the
Scribes, who were laboring to throw a
stain on the doctrine of the Gospel, as if it were the ruin of the
Law. True, he does not reason on this subject, but only points out
briefly, that nothing has less influence over their minds than zeal
for the law. “They pretend, that their hostility to me arises from
their strong desire, that the law should not be violated. But their
life makes it evident, how coldly they observe the law,—nay more,
how unconcerned they are about mocking God,
f379 while they boast before men of an assumed and
hypocritical righteousness.” This is the view which the most of
commentators give of the passage.
But it deserves inquiry, whether he does
not rather blame the corrupted manner of teaching, which
the Pharisees
and Scribes
followed in instructing the people. By confining the law of God to
outward duties only, they trained their disciples, like apes, to
hypocrisy. f380 They lived, I
readily admit, as ill as they taught, and even worse: and therefore,
along with their corrupted doctrine, I willingly include their
hypocritical parade of false righteousness. The principal charge
brought by Christ against their doctrine may be easily learned from
what follows in the discourse, where he removes from the law their
false and wicked interpretations, and restores it to its purity. In
short, the objection which, as we have already said, was unjustly
brought against him by the Scribes, is powerfully thrown back on
themselves.
We must bear in mind, what we have
mentioned elsewhere, that the Pharisees are added to the Scribes by
way of enlarging on what he had said: for that sect had, above all
others, obtained a reputation for sanctity. It is a mistake,
however, to suppose, that they were called
Pharisees on account of division,
f381 because they separated
themselves from the ordinary class, and claimed a rank peculiar
to themselves. They were called µyçwrp,
that is, Expounders,
f382 because they were not satisfied with the bare
letter, but boasted of being in possession of a key to open up
hidden meanings. Hence arose an immense mass of errors, when they
assumed magisterial authority, and ventured, according to their
wicked fancy and their equally wicked pride, to thrust forward their
own inventions in place of Scripture.
21.
You
have heard
that it
was said. This
sentence, and those which immediately follow, are connected with
what we have just considered: for our Lord explains more fully, by
minute instances, by what tortuous methods
f382 the Pharisees debase the law, so that their
righteousness is mere filth. It is a mistake, however, to suppose
that this is an ejpano>rqwsiv, or
correction383
of the Law, and that Christ raises his disciples to a higher
degree of perfection, than Christ could raise a gross and carnal
nation, which was scarcely able to learn first principles. It has
been a prevailing opinion, that the beginning of righteousness was
laid down in the ancient law, but that the perfection of it is
pointed out in the Gospel. But nothing was farther from the design
of Christ, than to alter or innovate any thing in the commandments
of the law. There God has once fixed the rule of life which he will
never retract. But as the law had been corrupted by false
expositions, and turned to a profane meaning, Christ vindicates it
against such corruptions, and points out its true meaning, from
which the Jews had departed.
That the doctrine of the law not only
commences, but brings to perfection, a holy life, may be inferred
from a single fact, that it requires a perfect love of God and of
our neighbor, (<050605>Deuteronomy
6:5; <031918>Leviticus 19:18.)
He who possesses such a love wants nothing of the highest
perfection. So far as respects the rules of a holy life, the law
conducts men to the goal, or farthest point, of righteousness.
Accordingly, Paul declares the law
to be weak, not in itself, but in
our flesh, (<450803>Romans
8:3.) But if Moses had given nothing more than the first lessons of
true righteousness, how ridiculous would have been that appeal!
“I call heaven and earth to record this day
against you, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and
cursing: therefore choose life, that ye may live,” (<053019>Deuteronomy
30:19.)
Again,
“And now, Israel, what doth the Lord thy God require of thee, but to
fear the Lord thy God, and to walk in all his ways, and to love him,
and to serve the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy
soul?” (<051012>Deuteronomy
10:12.)
Vain and deceitful, also, would have been
that promise, “The man that doeth them shall live in them,” (<031805>Leviticus
18:5; <451005>Romans 10:5;
<480312>Galatians 3:12.)
That Christ, on the other hand, intended to
make no correction in the precepts of the law, is very clear from
other passages: for to those who desire to enter into life by their
good works, he gives no other injunction, than to,
keep the
commandments of the law, (<401917>Matthew
19:17.) From no other source do the Apostles, as well as Christ
himself, draw the rules for a devout and holy life. It is doing a
grievous injury to God, the author of the Law, to imagine that the
eyes, and hands, and feet alone, are trained by it to a hypocritical
appearance of good works, and that it is only in the Gospel that we
are taught to love God with the heart. Away, then, with that error,
“The deficiencies of the law are here supplied by Christ.” We must
not imagine Christ to be a new legislator, who adds any thing to the
eternal righteousness of his Father. We must listen to him as a
faithful expounder, that we may know what is the nature of the law,
what is its object, and what is its extent.
It now remains for us to see, what Christ
condemns in the Pharisees, and in what respect his interpretation of
it differs from their glosses. The amount of it is, that they had
changed the doctrine of the law into a political order, and had made
obedience to it to consist entirely in the performance of outward
duties. Hence it came, that he who had not slain a man with his hand
was pronounced to be free from the guilt of murder, and he who had
not polluted his body by adultery was supposed to be pure and chaste
before God. This was an intolerable profanation of the law: for it
is certain, that Moses everywhere demands the spiritual worship of
God. From the very nature of the law we must conclude, that God, who
gave it by the hand of Moses, spoke to the hearts, as well as to the
hands and to the eyes. True, our Lord quotes the very words of the
law; but he does so in accommodation to the view which was generally
taken of them by the people. “Till now, the
scribes have given you a literal
interpretation of the law, that it is enough, if a man keep his
hands from murder and from acts of violence. But I warn you, that
you must ascend much higher. Love is the
fulfilling of the law, (<451310>Romans
13:10 ;)and I say that your neighbor is injured, when you act
towards him otherwise than as a friend.” The latter clause which he
quotes, he who
kills shall
be liable
to the
judgment, confirms what I said a little
before, that Christ charges them with turning into a political
scheme the law of God, which had been given for the government of
the heart.
22.
But
I say
to you. His
reply is not opposed to the command of Moses, (<022013>Exodus
20:13; <032421>Leviticus 24:21;
<043516>Numbers 35:16 ;) but to
the interpretation usually put upon it by the scribes. Now, as the
Pharisees boasted of antiquity, (for it is always the custom to
plead the prescription of a long period in defense of errors,
f384 ) Christ reminds the people of his authority, to
which all antiquity ought justly to give way. Hence we conclude,
that truth is of greater weight than custom or the number of years.
He
who shall
say to
his brother.
Christ assigns three degrees of condemnation besides the violence of
the hands; which implies, that this precept of the law restrains not
only the hands, but all affections that are opposed to brotherly
love. “Those who shall only be angry with their brethren, or treat
them with haughty disdain, or injure them by any reproach, are
murderers.” Now, as it is certain that the word
Racha occupies an intermediate place
between anger and openly reproachful
language, I have no doubt that it is an interjection of contempt or
disdain. Though Christ adjudges to
the hell
of fire none
but those who break out into open reproach, we must not suppose,
that he declares anger to be free
from a similar punishment; but, alluding to earthly judgments, he
assures them that God will judge and punish even concealed
anger. f385
But, as he who manifests his indignation by bitter language goes
farther than this, Christ says, that that man will be held guilty by
the whole
heavenly council,
that he may receive severer punishment.
Those, again, who break out into reproaches
are adjudged to the
hell of
fire: which implies, that hatred, and
every thing that is contrary to love, is enough to expose them to
eternal death, though they may have committed no acts of violence.
Ge]enna (hell) is, beyond all question, a
foreign word. ayg (Ge) is the Hebrew word
for a valley. Now, “the valley of Hin-nom” was infamous for the
detestable superstition which was committed in it, because there
they sacrificed their children to idols, (<143306>2
Chronicles 33:6.) The consequence was, that holy men, in order to
excite stronger hatred of that wicked ungodliness, used it as the
name for hell, that the very name
might be dreaded by the people as shocking and alarming. It would
appear that, in the time of Christ, this was a received way of
speaking, and that hell was then
called by no other name than gehenna, (ge>enna,)
the word being slightly altered from the true pronunciation.
MATTHEW 5:23-26; LUKE 12;58-59
Table 1-45
<400523>Matthew
5:23. Therefore,
if thou shalt
bring thy
gift. This clause confirms, and at the
same time explains, the preceding doctrine. It amounts to this, that
the precept of the law, which forbids murder, (<022013>Exodus
20:13,) is obeyed, when we maintain agreement and brotherly
kindness, with our neighbor. To impress this more strongly upon us,
Christ declares, that even the duties of religion are displeasing to
God, and are rejected by him, if we are at variance with each other.
When he commands those who have injured any of their brethren,
to be
reconciled to
him, before they
offer their gift,
his meaning is, that, so long as a difference with our neighbor
is kept up by our fault, we have no access to God. But if the
worship, which men render to God, is polluted and corrupted by their
resentments, this enables us to conclude, in what estimation he
holds mutual agreement among ourselves.
Here a question may be put. Is it not
absurd, that the duties of charity should be esteemed more highly
than the worship of God? We shall then be forced to say, that the
order of the law is improper, or that the first table of the law
must be preferred to the second. The answer is easy: for the words
of Christ mean nothing more than this, that it is a false and empty
profession of worshipping God, which is made by those who, after
acting unjustly towards their brethren, treat them with haughty
disdain. By a synecdoche he takes a
single class to express the outward exercises of divine worship,
which in many men are rather the pretenses, than the true
expressions, of godliness. It ought to be observed that Christ,
adapting his discourse to that age, speaks of sacrifices. Our
condition is now different: but the doctrine remains the same, that
whatever we offer to God is polluted, unless, at least
as much as lieth in us, (<451218>Romans
12:18,) we are at peace with our brethren. Alms are called in
Scripture sacrifices of a sweet smell,
(<500418>Philippians 4:18;)
and we learn from the mouth of Paul, that he who
“spends all his
substance on the poor,
if he have not charity, is nothing,” (<461303>1
Corinthians 13:3.)
Lastly, God does not receive and
acknowledge, as his sons, any who do not, in their turn, show
themselves to be brethren to each other. Although it is only to
those who have injured their brethren that these words are
addressed, enjoining them to
do their
endeavor to
be reconciled
to them, yet
under one class he points out, how highly the harmony of brethren is
esteemed by God. When he commands them to leave the gift before the
altar, he expresses much more than if he had said, that it is to no
purpose for men to go to the
temple, or offer
sacrifices to
God, so long as they live in discord
with their neighbors.
25.
Be agreed
with thy
adversary. Christ appears to go
farther, and to exhort to reconciliation not only those who have
injured their brethren, but those also who are unjustly treated.
f387 But I interpret the words as having been spoken
with another view, to take away occasion for hatred and resentment,
and to point out the method of cherishing good-will. For whence come
all injuries, but from this, that each person is too tenacious of
his own rights, that is, each is too much disposed to consult his
own convenience to the disadvantage of others? Almost all are so
blinded by a wicked love of themselves, that, even in the worst
causes, they flatter themselves that they are in the right. To meet
all hatred, enmity, debates, and acts of injustice, Christ reproves
that obstinacy, which is the source of these evils, and enjoins his
own people to cultivate moderation and justice, and to make some
abatement from the highest rigor, that, by such an act of justice,
they may purchase for themselves peace and friendship.
f388 It were to be wished, indeed, that no controversy
of any kind should ever arise among us; and undoubtedly men would
never break out into abuse or quarrelling, if they possessed a due
share of meekness. But, as it is scarcely possible but that
differences will sometimes happen, Christ points out the remedy, by
which they may be immediately settled; and that is, to put a
restraint on our desires, and rather to act to our own disadvantage,
than follow up our rights with unflinching rigor. That Christ
frequently gave this exhortation is evident from the twelfth chapter
of Luke’s Gospel, where he does not relate the sermon on the mount,
but gives an abridgment of various passages in our Lord’s
discourses.
Lest
the adversary
deliver thee
to the
judge. This part is explained by some
in a metaphorical sense, that the Heavenly Judge will act toward us
with the utmost rigor, so as to forgive us nothing, if we do not
labor to settle those differences which we have with our neighbors.
But I view it more simply, as an admonition that, even among men, it
is usually advantageous for us to come to an early agreement with
adversaries, because, with quarrelsome persons, their obstinacy
often costs them dear. At the same time, I admit, that the
comparison is justly applied to God; for he will
exercise judgment without mercy (<590213>James
2:13) to him who is implacable to his brethren, or pursues his
contentiousness to the utmost. But it is highly ridiculous in the
Papists, to construct their purgatory out of a continued allegory on
this passage. Nothing is more evident than that the subject of
Christ’s discourse is the cultivation of friendship among men. They
have no shame, or conscientious scruple, to pervert his words, and
to torture them into a widely different meaning, provided they can
impose on the unlearned. But as they do not deserve a lengthened
refutation, I shall only point out, in a single word, their shameful
ignorance. The
adversary is supposed by them to be the devil. But Christ
enjoins those who believe on him to be
agreed with
the adversary.
Therefore, in order that the Papists may find their purgatory here,
they must first become the friends and brethren of devils.
A farthing is
well known to be the fourth part of a penny: but here, as is evident
from Luke, it denotes a mite, or any
small piece of money. Now, if we were disposed to cavilling,
f389 we might here obtain another exposure of the
absurdity of the Papists. For, if he who has once entered Purgatory
will never leave it, till
he has
paid the
last farthing,
it follows, that the suffrages (as they call them)of the living for
the dead are of no avail. For Christ makes no allowance, that others
may free a debtor by satisfying for him, but expressly demands from
each person the payment of what he owes. f390
Now, if Moses and other satisfactions are useless, however warm the
fire of Purgatory may be, yet the kitchens of priests and monks, for
the sake of which they are so anxious to maintain it, will be cool
enough.
MATTHEW 5:27-30
Table 1-46
<400527>Matthew
5:27. Thou shalt
not commit
adultery. Christ proceeds with his
subject, and shows, that the law of God not only has authority over
the life, in a political view, to form the outward manners, but that
it requires pure and holy affections of the heart. We must remember
what I have already stated, that though Christ quotes the very words
of the law, it is the gross and false meaning, which had been put
upon it by dishonest interpreters, that he blames. He has already
told us, that he did not come as a new Legislator, but as the
faithful expounder of a law which had been already given. It might
be objected that, through long practice, that interpretation had
grown old. Christ expressly admits this, but meets it by saying,
that the antiquity of an error ought not to be allowed to plead in
its favor.
28.
Whoever
shall look
upon a
woman. The design of Christ was to
condemn generally the lust of the flesh. He says, that not only
those who have seduced their neighbors’ wives, but those who have
polluted their eyes by an immodest look, are adulterers before God.
This is a synec-doche:
f392 for not only the eyes, but even the concealed
flames of the heart, render men guilty of adultery. Accordingly,
Paul makes chastity (<460734>1
Corinthians 7:34) to consist both in body and in mind. But Christ
reckoned it enough to refute the gross mistake which was prevalent:
for they thought that it was only necessary to guard against outward
adultery. As it is generally by the wantonness of the eyes that
temptations are presented to the mind, and as lust enters, as it
were, by that door, Christ used this mode of speaking, when he
wished to condemn lust: which is evident from the expression,
to lust
after her.
This teaches us also, that not only those who form a deliberate
purpose of fornication, but those who admit any polluted thoughts,
are reckoned adulterers before God. The hypocrisy of the Papists,
therefore, is too gross and stupid, when they affirm that lust is
not a sin, until it gain the full consent of the heart. But we need
not wonder, that they make sin to be so small a matter: for those
who ascribe righteousness to the merit of works must be very dull
and stupid in judging of their sins.
29.
If
thy right
eye shall
be a
stumbling-block
to thee. It
might be thought that, considering the weakness of the flesh and of
nature, Christ pressed too severely on men, and therefore he
anticipates all such complaints. The general meaning is, that
however difficult, or severe, or troublesome, or harsh, any
commandment of God may be, yet no excuse ought to be pleaded on
those grounds, because the justice of God ought to stand higher in
our estimation, than all that we reckon most precious and valuable.
“You have no right to object to me, that you can scarcely turn your
eyes in any direction, without being suddenly drawn away by some
temptation: for you ought rather to part with your eyes, than to
depart from the commandments of God.” And yet Christ does not mean,
that we must mutilate our body, in order to obey God: but as all
would readily wish, that they should not be restrained from the free
use of their senses, Christ employs an exaggerated
f393 form of speech to show, that whatever hinders us
from yielding that obedience to God which he requires in his law,
ought to be cut off. And he does so expressly, because men allow
themselves too much liberty in that respect. If the mind were pure,
the eyes and hands would be obedient to it; for it is certain, that
they have no movement of their own. But here we are deeply to blame.
We are so far from being as careful as we ought to be, to avoid
allurements, that we rather provoke our senses to wickedness by
allowing them unbounded liberty.
MATTHEW 5:31-32; LUKE 16:18
Table 1-47
<400531>Matthew
5:31. Whosoever
shall put away
his wife. As a
more suitable occasion for discussing and explaining this doctrine
at greater length will afterwards occur, (<401909>Matthew
19:9,) I shall now state briefly what Christ says in this
passage. As the Jews falsely imagined that they discharged their
whole duty toward God, when they kept the law in a national manner,
so whatever the national law did not forbid, they foolishly supposed
to be lawful. Divorces, which husbands were wont to give to their
wives, had not been prohibited by Moses as to external order, but
only, for the sake of restraining lewdness, he had ordered that “a
bill of divorcement” should be given to the wives who were put away,
(<052401>Deuteronomy 24:1.) It
was a sort of testimonial of freedom, so that the woman was
afterwards free from the yoke and power of the husband; while the
husband at the same time acknowledged, that he did not send her away
on account of any crime, but because she did not please him. Hence
proceeded the error, that there was nothing wrong in such putting
away, provided that the forms of law were observed.
f395
But they did wrong in viewing as a matter
of civil law, the rule which had been given them for a devout and
holy life. For national laws are sometimes accommodated to the
manners of men but God, in prescribing a spiritual law, looked not
at what men can do, but at what they ought to do. It contains a
perfect and entire righteousness, though we want ability to fulfill
it. Christ, therefore, admonishes us not to conclude, that what is
allowed by the national law of Moses is, on that account, lawful in
the sight of God. That man, (says he,) who puts away his wife, and
gives her a bill
of divorcement,
shelters himself under the pretense of the law: but the bond of
marriage is too sacred to be dissolved at the will, or rather at the
licentious pleasure, of men. Though the husband and the wife are
united by mutual consent, yet God binds them by an indissoluble tie,
so that they are not afterwards at liberty to separate. An exception
is added, except on
account of
fornication: for the woman, who has
basely violated the marriage-vow, is justly cast off; because it was
by her fault that the tie was broken, and the husband set at
liberty.
32.
Causeth
her to
commit adultery.
As the bill of
divorcement bore, that the woman had
been loosed from her former husband, and might enter into a new
marriage, the man who, unjustly and unlawfully, abandons the wife
whom God had given him, is justly condemned for having prostituted
his wife to others.
MATTHEW 5:33-37
Table 1-48
33.
Thou
shalt not
perjure thyself.
This also is not a correction of the law, but a true
interpretation of it. For God condemned in the law not only acts of
perjury, but lightness in swearing, which lessens the reverence for
his name. The man who perjures
himself is not the only person who
takes the name of God in vain, (<022007>Exodus
20:7.) He does so, who idly and contemptuously pronounces the name
of God on trivial occasions, or in ordinary conversation. While the
law condemns every kind of profanation of the name of God the Jews
imagined, that the guilt of it lay entirely in acts of perjury.
Christ reproves this gross error of supposing that they might,
without danger, abuse the name of God, provided they did not swear
falsely. We are, no doubt, strictly enjoined to
perform to
the Lord
what we
have sworn:
for he who, after employing the name of God, cheats and deceives his
neighbors, does an injury to God as well as to man. But it is
improper to confine to a single part that which has a wider
reference. Some consider the word perform
as applying to vows, when any thing has been promised to God on
account of religion. But this mode of expression applies very well
to all promises and engagements, which have been sanctioned by the
use of the name of God: for in such cases God is appealed to as
guarantee between the parties, to secure their fidelity.
34.
Swear
not at
all. Many have been led by the phrase,
not at
all, to adopt the false notion, that
every kind of swearing is condemned by Christ. Some good men have
been driven to this extreme rigor by observing the unbridled
licentiousness of swearing, which prevailed in the world. The
Anabaptists, too, have blustered a great deal, on the ground, that
Christ appears to give no liberty to swear on any occasion, because
he commands, Swear not
at all. But we
need not go beyond the immediate context to obtain the exposition:
for he immediately adds, neither
by heaven,
nor by
the earth. Who
does not see that those kinds of swearing were added by way of
exposition, to explain the former clause more fully by specifying a
number of cases? The Jews had circuitous or indirect ways of
swearing: and when they swore
by heaven,
or by
earth, or by
the altar,
(<402318>Matthew 23:18,)
they reckoned it to be next to nothing; and, as one vice springs
from another, they defended, under this pretense, any profanation of
the name of God that was not openly avowed.
To meet this crime, our Lord declares that
they must not swear
at all, either
in this or that way, either by
heaven, or by
the earth.
Hence we conclude, that the particle, at
all, relates not to the substance, but
to the form, and means, “neither
directly nor indirectly.” It would otherwise have been superfluous
to enumerate those kinds: and therefore the Anabaptists betray not
only a rage for controversy, but gross ignorance, when they
obstinately press upon us a single word, and pass over, with closed
eyes, the whole scope of the passage. Is it objected, that Christ
permits no swearing? I reply: What the expounder of the law says,
must be viewed in connection with its design. His statement amounts
to this, that there are other ways of “taking the name of God in
vain,” besides perjury; and, therefore, that we ought to refrain
from allowing ourselves the liberty of unnecessary swearing: for,
when there are just reasons to demand it, the law not only permits,
but expressly commands us to swear. Christ, therefore, meant nothing
more than this, that all oaths are unlawful, which in any way abuse
and profane the sacred name of God, for which they ought to have had
the effect of producing a deeper reverence.
Neither
by heaven.
It
is a mistake to explain these words as meaning, that such forms of
swearing are condemned by Christ as faulty, on the ground that we
ought to swear by God only. The reasons which he brings forward tend
rather to the opposite view, that we swear by the name of God even
when we name the heaven, and
the earth:
because there is no part of the world on which God has not engraved
the marks of his glory. But this statement appears not to agree with
the precept of the law, in which God expressly commands us to “swear
by his name,” (<050613>Deuteronomy
6:13;) and likewise with so many passages of Scripture, in which he
complains, that injury is done to him, if we swear by creatures. I
reply: It is a corruption allied to idolatry, when we appeal to them
either as having a right to judge, or authority to prove testimony:
for we must look at the object of swearing. It is an appeal which
men make to God to revenge falsehood, and to uphold truth. This
honor cannot be transferred to another, without committing an
outrage on the divine majesty.
For the same reason the Apostle says, that
we do not swear in a right manner, unless we swear by
the greater,
and that it belongs to God alone to swear
by himself, (<580613>Hebrews
6:13.) Thus any one who, in ancient times, swore by “Moloch,” (<031821>Leviticus
18:21,) or by any other idol, withdrew something of what belonged to
God; because they put that idol in the place of God, as possessing
an acquaintance with the hearts, and as the judge of the souls of
men. And in our own times, those who swear by angels, or by departed
saints, take from God what belongs to him, and ascribe to them a
divine majesty. The case is different, when men
swear by
heaven and
earth, with a view to the Creator
himself: for, in that case, the sanctity of the oath is not founded
on creatures, but God alone is appealed to as a witness, by bringing
forward the symbols of his glory.
Heaven
is
called in Scripture (<236601>Isaiah
66:1)the throne of
God: not that he dwells in heaven
alone, but to teach men to raise their minds upwards, whenever they
think of him, and not to form any low or earthly conceptions of him.
Again, the earth
is called his
footstool, (v. 35,) to inform us, that he fills
all things, and that no extent of space can contain him. The
holiness of Jerusalem (v. 35)
depended on his promise. It was the
holy city, (<235201>Isaiah
52:1:) because God had selected it to be the seat and residence of
his empire. When men swear
by their
head, (v. 36,) they bring
forward their life, which is a remarkable gift of God, as a pledge
of their sincerity.
37.
But
your speech
shall be,
Yes, yes;
No, no. Christ
now prescribes, in the second place, a remedy; which is, that men
act towards each other sincerely and honestly: for then simplicity
of speech will have quite as much weight as an oath has among those
who are not sincere. Now, this is certainly the best way of
correcting faults, to point out the sources from which they spring.
Whence comes the great propensity to swearing, but from the great
falsehood, the numerous impositions, the unsteady and light conduct,
so that hardly any thing is believed? f397
Fairness and honesty in our words are, therefore, demanded by
Christ, that there may be no longer any occasion for an oath.
“Yes,
yes; No,
no.” This
repetition means, that we ought to abide by our words, so that all
may be convinced of our honesty. Now, as this is the true and lawful
method of proceeding, when men have nothing on their tongue but what
is in their heart, Christ declares, that what
is beyond
these comes
from evil. I
do not approve of the exposition of these words which some have
given, that the criminality of swearing ought to be charged on the
man who does not give credit to what another says. Christ teaches
us, in my opinion, that it originates in the wickedness of men, that
they are compelled to swear: for, if honesty prevailed among men, if
they were not inconsistent and hypocritical, they would maintain
that simplicity which nature dictates. And yet it does not follow,
that it is unlawful to swear, when necessity demands it: for many
things are proper in themselves, though they have had a wicked
origin.
MATTHEW 5:38-41; LUKE 6:29-30
Table 1-49
<400538>Matthew
5:38. An eye
for an
eye. Here
another error is corrected. God had enjoined, by his law, (<032420>Leviticus
24:20,) that judges and magistrates should punish those who had done
injuries, by making them endure as much as they had inflicted. The
consequence was, that every one seized on this as a pretext for
taking private revenge. They thought that they did no wrong,
provided they were not the first to make the attack, but only, when
injured, returned like for like. Christ informs them, on the
contrary, that, though judges were entrusted with the defense of the
community, and were invested with authority to restrain the wicked
and repress their violence, yet it is the duty of every man to bear
patiently the injuries which he receives.
39.
Do
not resist
evil. There are two ways of resisting:
the one, by warding off injuries through inoffensive conduct; the
other, by retaliation. f398
Though Christ does not permit his people to repel violence by
violence, yet he does not forbid them to endeavor to avoid an unjust
attack. The best interpreter of this passage that we can have is
Paul, who enjoins us rather to “overcome evil by good” (<451221>Romans
12:21) than contend with evil-doers. f399
We must attend to the contrast between the vice and the correction
of it. The present subject is retaliation.
f400 To restrain his disciples from that kind of
indulgence, he forbids them to render evil for evil. He afterwards
extends the law of patience so far, that we are not only to bear
patiently the injuries we have received, but to prepare for bearing
fresh injuries. The amount of the whole admonition is, that
believers should learn to forget the wrongs that have been done
them,—that they should not, when injured, break out into hatred or
ill-will, or wish to commit an injury on their part,—but that, the
more the obstinacy and rage of wicked men was excited and inflamed,
they should be the more fully disposed to exercise patience.
Whoever
shall inflict
a blow.
Julian, f401
and others of the same description, have foolishly slandered this
doctrine of Christ, as if it entirely overturned the laws of a
country, and its civil courts. Augustine,
in his fifth epistle, employs much skill and judgment in
showing, that the design of Christ was merely to train the minds of
believers to moderation and justice, that they might not, on
receiving one or two offenses, fail or lose courage. The observation
of Augustine, “that this does not lay down a rule for outward
actions,” is true, if it be properly understood. I admit that Christ
restrains our hands, as well as our minds, from revenge: but when
any one has it in his power to protect himself and his property from
injury, without exercising revenge, the words of Christ do not
prevent him from turning aside gently and inoffensively to avoid the
threatened attack.
Unquestionably, Christ did not intend to
exhort his people to whet the malice of those, whose propensity to
injure others is sufficiently strong: and if they were to
turn to
them the
other cheek,
what would it be but holding out such an encouragement? It is not
the business of a good and judicious commentator to seize eagerly on
syllables, but to attend to the design of the speaker: and nothing
is more unbecoming the disciples of Christ, than to spend time in
cavilling about words, where it is easy to see what the Master
means. But in the present instance, the object which Christ has in
view is perfectly obvious. He tells us, that the end of one contest
will be the beginning of another, and that, through the whole course
of their life, believers must lay their account with sustaining many
injuries in uninterrupted succession. When wrong has been done them
in a single instance, he wishes them to be trained by this example
to meek submission, that by suffering they may learn to be patient.
40.
And
to him
who wishes
to enter
into a
law-suit
with thee.
Christ now glances at another kind of annoyance, and that is, when
wicked men torment us with law-suits. He commands us, even on such
an occasion, to be so patient and submissive that, when our
coat has been
taken away, we shall be prepared
to give up our cloak
also. None but a fool will stand upon
the words, so as to maintain, that we must yield to our opponents
what they demand, before coming into a court of law: for such
compliance would more strongly inflame the minds of wicked men to
robbery and extortion; and we know, that nothing was farther from
the design of Christ. What then is meant by
giving the c!oak
to him who
endeavors, on the ground of a legal claim,
f402 to
take away our
coat? If a man, oppressed by an unjust
decision, loses what is his own, and yet is prepared, when it shall
be found necessary, to part with the remainder, he deserves not less
to be commended for patience than the man who allows himself to be
twice robbed before coming into court. In short, when Christians
meet with one who endeavors to wrench from them a part of their
property, they ought to be prepared to lose the whole.
Hence we conclude, that Christians are not
entirely prohibited from engaging in law-suits, provided they have a
just defense to offer. Though they do not surrender their goods as a
prey, yet they do not depart from this doctrine of Christ, which
exhorts us to bear patiently “the spoiling of our goods,” (<581034>Hebrews
10:34.) It is, no doubt, rare to find a man who proceeds, with mild
and proper feelings, to plead in a court: but, as it is possible for
a man to defend a just cause with a view to the public advantage, we
have no right to condemn the thing in itself, because it appears to
be directed by improper feelings.
The different modes of expression which are
employed by Matthew and Luke, make no alteration in the meaning. A
cloak is usually of more value than
a coat: and accordingly, when
Matthew says, that we ought to
give a
cloak to
him who
takes away
a coat, he
means that, after having sustained a smaller loss, we ought to be
prepared to endure a greater. What is stated by Luke agrees with the
ancient proverb, “The coat is nearer than the cloak.”
f403
<420630>Luke
6:30. To every
one that
asketh of
thee. The same words, as we shall
presently see, are found in Matthew: for it may readily be inferred
from the context, that Luke does not here speak of a request to
obtain assistance, but of actions at law, which bad men raise for
the purpose of carrying off the property of others.
From him
who takes
away what
are thine,
ask them
not again. If
it is thought better to read the two clauses separately, I have no
objection: and then it will be an exhortation to liberality in
giving. As to the second clause, in which Christ forbids us to
ask again
those things which have been unjustly taken away, it is undoubtedly
an exposition of the former doctrine, that we ought to bear
patiently “the spoiling of our goods.” But we must remember
what I have already hinted, that we ought not to quibble about
words, as if a good man were not permitted to recover what is his
own, when God gives him the lawful means. We are only enjoined to
exercise patience, that we may not be unduly distressed by the loss
of our property, but calmly wait, till the Lord himself shall call
the robbers to account.
MATTHEW 5:42; LUKE 6:34-35
Table 1-50
<400542>Matthew
5:42. Give to
him that
asketh of
thee. Though the words of Christ, which
are related by Matthew, appear to command us to give to all without
discrimination, yet we gather a different meaning from
Luke, who explains the whole matter
more fully. First, it is certain, that it was the design of Christ
to make his disciples generous, but not prodigals and it would be a
foolish prodigality to scatter at random what the Lord has given us.
Again, we see the rule which the Spirit lays down in another passage
for liberality. Let us therefore hold, first, that Christ exhorts
his disciples to be liberal and generous; and next, that the way of
doing it is, not to think that they have discharged their duty when
they have aided a few persons, but to study to be kind to all, and
not to be weary of giving, so long as they have the means.
Besides, that no man may cavil at the words
of Matthew, let us compare what is said by Luke. Christ affirms that
when, in lending or doing other kind offices, we look to the mutual
reward, we perform no part of our duty to God. He thus draws a
distinction between charity and carnal friendship. Ungodly men have
no disinterested affection for each other, but only a mercenary
regard: and thus, as Plato judiciously observes, every man draws on
himself that affection which he entertains for others. But Christ
demands from his own people disinterested beneficence, and bids them
study to aid the poor, from whom nothing can be expected in return.
We now see what it is, to have an open hand to petitioners. It is to
be generously disposed to all who need qur assistance, and who
cannot return the favor.
<420635>Luke
6:35. Lend, expecting
nothing again.
It is a mistake to confine this statement to usury, as if Christ
only forbade his people to be usurers. The preceding part of the
discourse shows clearly, that it has a wider reference. After having
explained what wicked men are wont to do,—to love their friends,—to
assist those from whom they expect some compensations,—to lend to
persons like themselves, that they may afterwards receive the like
from them,—Christ proceeds to show how much more he demands from his
people,—to love their enemies, to show disinterested kindness, to
lend without expecting a return. We now see, that the word
nothing is improperly explained as
referring to usury, or to any interest that is added to the
principal: f404 whereas Christ
only exhorts us to perform our duties freely, and tells us that
mercenary acts are of no account in the sight of God.
f405 Not that he absolutely condemns all acts of
kindness which are done in the hope of a reward; but he shows that
they are of no weight as a testimony of charity; because he alone is
truly beneficent to his neighbors, who is led to assist them without
any regard to his own advantage, but looks only to the necessities
of each. Whether it is ever lawful for Christians to derive profit
from lending money, I shall not argue at greater length under this
passage, lest I should seem to raise the question unseasonably out
of a false meaning which I have now refuted. Christ’s meaning, as I
have already explained, is simply this: When believers lend, they
ought to go beyond heathens; or, in other words, they ought to
exercise pure liberality.
MATTHEW 5:43-48; LUKE 6:27-36
Table 1-51
<400543>Matthew
5:43. Thou shalt
love thy
neighbor. It is astonishing, that the
Scribes fell into so great an absurdity, as to limit the word
neighbor to benevolent persons: for
nothing is more obvious or certain than that God, in speaking of our
neighbors, includes the whole human race. Every man is devoted to
himself; and whenever a regard to personal convenience occasions an
interruption of acts of kindness, there is a departure from that
mutual intercourse, which nature itself dictates. To keep up the
exercise of brotherly love, God assures us, that all men are our
brethren, because they are related to us by a common nature.
Whenever I see a man, I must, of necessity, behold myself as in a
mirror: for he is my bone and my flesh,
(<012914>Genesis 29:14.)
Now, though the greater part of men break off, in most instances,
from this holy society, yet their depravity does not violate the
order of nature; for we ought to regard God as the author of the
union.
Hence we conclude, that the precept of the
law, by which we are commanded to love our neighbor, is general. But
the Scribes, judging of neighborhood
from the disposition of the individual, affirmed that no man ought
to be reckoned a neighbor, unless he
were worthy of esteem on account of his own excellencies, or, at
least, unless he acted the part of a friend. This is, no doubt,
supported by the common opinion; and therefore the children of the
world are not ashamed to acknowledge their resentments, when they
have any reason to assign for them. But the charity, which God
requires in his law, looks not at what a man has deserved, but
extends itself to the unworthy, the wicked, and the ungrateful. Now,
this is the true meaning which Christ restores, and vindicates from
calumny; and hence it is obvious, as I have already said, that
Christ does not introduce new laws, but corrects the wicked glosses
of the Scribes, by whom the purity of the divine law had been
corrupted.
44. Love your
enemies. This single point includes the whole of the
former doctrine: for he who shall bring his mind to love those who
hate him, will naturally refrain from all revenge, will patiently
endure evils, will be much more prone to assist the wretched. Christ
presents to us, in a summary view, the way and manner of fulfilling
this precept, Thou
shalt love thy
neighbor as
thyself, (<402239>Matthew
22:39.) For no man will ever come to obey this precept, till he
shall have given up self-love, or rather denied himself, and till
men, all of whom God has declared to be connected with him, shall be
held by him in such estimation, that he shall even proceed to love
those by whom he is regarded with hatred.
We learn from these words, how far
believers ought to be removed from every kind of revenge: for they
are not only forbidden to ask it from God, but are commanded to
banish and efface it from their minds so completely, as to
bless their
enemies. In the meantime, they do not
fail to commit their cause to God, till he take vengeance on the
reprobate: for they desire, as far as lies in them, that the wicked
should return to a sound mind, that they may not perish; and thus
they endeavor to promote their salvation. And there is still this
consolation, by which all their distresses are soothed. They
entertain no doubt, that God will be the avenger of obstinate
wickedness, so as to make it manifest, that those who are unjustly
attacked are the objects of his care. It is very difficult, indeed,
and altogether contrary to the disposition of the flesh, to render
good for evil. But our vices and weakness ought not to be pleaded as
an apology. We ought simply to inquire, what is demanded by the law
of charity: for, if we rely on the heavenly power of the Spirit, we
shall encounter successfully all that is opposed to it in our
feelings.
This is undoubtedly the reason why monks,
and other bawlers of the same class, imagined that these were
advices, and not precepts, given by
Christ: for they took the strength of men as the standard, for
ascertaining what they owe to God and to his law. And yet the monks
were not ashamed to claim perfection for themselves, having
voluntarily bound themselves to attend to his advices. How
faithfully they support the title to which they lay claim I do not
now say: f406 but the folly and
absurdity of alleging, that they are only advices, will appear from
many considerations. First, to say that he
advised his disciples, but did not authoritatively
command them, to do what was right, is to dishonor Christ. Secondly,
to represent the duties of charity, which depend on the law, as
matters on which they are left at liberty, is highly foolish.
f407 Thirdly, the words ejgw< de<
le>gw uJmi~n, but
I say
to you, mean
in this passage, “I denounce,” or “I command,” and cannot, with
propriety, be rendered, “I advise.”
Lastly, that it is an express command of what must necessarily be
obeyed, is proved, without any difficulty, from the words of Christ:
for he immediately adds,
45.
That
ye may
be the
children of
your Father
who is
in heaven.
When he expressly declares, that no man will be a child of God,
unless he loves those
who hate
him, who shall dare to say, that we are
not bound to observe this doctrine? The statement amounts to this,
“Whoever shall wish to be accounted a Christian, let him
love his
enemies.” It is truly horrible and
monstrous, that the world should have been covered with such thick
darkness, for three or four centuries, as not to see that it is an
express command, and that every one who neglects it is struck out of
the number of the children of God.
It ought to be observed that, when the
example of God is held out for our imitation, this does not imply,
that it would be becoming in us to do whatever God does. He
frequently punishes the wicked, and drives the wicked out of the
world. In this respect, he does not desire us to imitate him: for
the judgment of the world, which is his prerogative, does not belong
to us. But it is his will, that we should imitate his fatherly
goodness and liberality. This was perceived, not only by heathen
philosophers, but by some wicked despisers of godliness, who have
made this open confession, that in nothing do men resemble God more
than in doing good. In short, Christ assures us, that this will be a
mark of our adoption, if we are kind
to the
unthankful and
evil. And yet you are not to
understand, that our liberality makes us the children of God: but
the same Spirit, who is the witness,
(<450816>Romans 8:16,)
earnest, (<490114>Ephesians
1:14,) and seal, (<490430>Ephesians
4:30,) of our free adoption, corrects the wicked affections of the
flesh, which are opposed to charity. Christ therefore proves from
the effect, that none are the children of God, but those who
resemble him in gentleness and kindness.
Luke says, and
you shall
be the
children of
the Highest.
Not that any man acquires this honor
for himself, or begins to be a child
of God, when
he loves his
enemies; but because, when it is
intended to excite us to do what is right, Scripture frequently
employs this manner of speaking, and represents as a reward the free
gifts of God. The reason is, he looks at the design of our calling,
which is, that, in consequence of the likeness of God having been
formed anew in us, we may live a devout and holy life.
He maketh
his sun
to rise
on the
evil and
the good,
and sendeth
rain on
the just
and the
unjust. He quotes two instances of the
divine kindness toward us, which are not only well known to us, but
common to all: and this very participation excites us the more
powerfully to act in a similar manner towards each other, though, by
a synecdoche,
f408 he includes a vast number of other favors.
46.
Do
not even
the publicans
the same? In
the same sense, Luke calls them sinners,
that is, wicked and unprincipled men. Not that the office is
condemned in itself; for the publicans
were collectors of taxes, and as princes have a right to impose
taxes, so it is lawful to levy them from the people. But they are so
called, because men of this class are usually covetous and
rapacious, nay, deceitful and cruel; and because among the Jews they
were the agents of a wicked tyranny. If any one shall conclude from
the words of Christ, that publicans
are the basest of all men, he will argue ill: for our Lord employs
the ordinary phraseology. His meaning is :those who are nearly
devoid of humanity have some appearance of discharging mutual
duties, when they see it to be for their own advantage.
48.
You
shall therefore
be perfect.
This perfection does not mean
equality, but relates solely to
resemblance. f409 However
distant we are from the perfection of God, we are said to be
perfect, as
he is
perfect, when we aim at the same
object, which he presents to us in Himself. Should it be thought
preferable, we may state it thus. There is no comparison here made
between God and us: but the perfection
of God means, first, that free
and pure kindness, which is not induced by the expectation of
gain;—and, secondly, that remarkable
goodness, which contends with the malice and ingratitude of men.
This appears more clearly from the words of Luke,
Be ye
therefore merciful,
as your
Father also
is merciful:
for mercy is contrasted with a
mercenary regard, which is founded on private advantage.
MATTHEW 6:52
Table 1-52
1.
Beware.
In this passage, Christ exhorts his people to devote themselves
sincerely to good works; that is, to endeavor, with simplicity, to
do what is right before God, and not to make a parade before men.
f410 A very necessary admonition; for in all virtues
the entrance of ambition is to be dreaded, and there is no work so
laudable, as not to be in many instances corrupted and polluted by
it. Under one class he lays down, by a
synecdoche, a general doctrine: for he speaks of
alms only, as he speaks shortly
afterwards about prayers: though
some copies, instead of ejlehmosu>nhn,
alms, read
dikaiosu>nhn, righteousness,
which is also the rendering of the old translator. But the
difference is of little moment: for in either way there is no room
to doubt, that the design is, to correct the disease of ambition,
when, in doing what is right, we seek glory from men.
2.
When
thou doest
alms. He expressly reproves a long
established custom, in which the desire of fame might not only be
perceived by the eye, but felt by the hands. In places where streets
or roads met, and in public situations, where large assemblies were
wont to be held, they distributed alms to the poor. There was
evident ostentation in that practice: for they sought crowded
places, that they might be seen by multitudes, and, not satisfied
with this, added even the sound of trumpets.
f411 They pretended, no doubt, that it was to call the
poor, as apologies are never wanting: but it was perfectly obvious,
that they were hunting for applause and commendation. Now, when our
service is rendered to the eyes of men, we do not submit our life to
the judgment and approbation of God. Justly, therefore, does Christ
say, that those persons, who exhibit themselves in this manner,
have their
reward: for they whose eyes are held by
such vanity cannot look upon God.
For the same reason, all who are desirous
of vain-glory are called hypocrites.
Profane authors gave the name of uJpokritai<,
hypocrites, to those who personated
assumed characters in plays and on the stage; and Scripture has
applied this term to men who are double in heart and insincere.
f412 There are various kinds of
hypocrites. Some, though conscious of being very wicked,
impudently give themselves out for good men before the world, and
endeavor to conceal their vices, of which they have an inward
conviction. Others allow themselves to proceed to such a pitch of
audacity, that they venture to claim even perfect righteousness
before God. Others do good, not from a desire to do what is right,
nor on account of the glory of God, but only to obtain for
themselves fame and a reputation for holiness. This last mentioned
class Christ now describes, and he properly calls them
hypocrites: for, having no proper
object in view in the performance of good works, they assume a
different character, that they may appear to be holy and sincere
worshippers of God.
3.
Let
not thy
left hand
know. By this expression he means, that
we ought to be satisfied with having God for our only witness, and
to be so earnestly desirous to obey him, that we shall not be
carried away by any vanity. It frequently happens, that men
sacrifice to themselves rather than to God. Christ therefore wishes,
that we should not be distracted by indirect thoughts, but go
straight to this object, that we may serve God with a pure
conscience.
4.
That
thy alms
may be
in secret.
This statement appears to be opposed to many passages of Scripture,
in which we are commanded to edify the brethren by good examples.
But if we attend to the design of Christ, we must not give a more
extensive meaning to the words. f413
He commands his disciples to devote themselves to good works purely,
and without any ambition. In order to do this, he bids them turn
away their eyes from the sight of men, and to reckon it enough that
their duties are approved by God alone. Such simplicity of views
does not at all interfere with anxiety and zeal to promote
edification: and, indeed, a little before, he did not expressly
forbid them to do good before men, but condemned ostentation.
Thy
Father, who
seeth in
secret. He silently glances at a kind
of folly, which prevails everywhere among men, that they think they
have lost their pains, if there have not been many spectators of
their virtues. He tells them, that God does not need a strong light
to perceive good actions: for those things, which appear to be
buried in darkness, are open to his view. We have no reason,
therefore, to suppose that what escapes the notice, and receives not
the testimony of men, is lost: for “the Lord dwells in the thick
darkness,” (<140601>2 Chronicles
6:1.) A most appropriate remedy is thus applied for curing the
disease of ambition, when he reminds us to fix our
eye on God: for this banishes from our
minds, and will utterly destroy, all vain-glory.—In the second
clause, which immediately follows, Christ reminds us that, in
looking for the reward of good works, we must wait patiently till
the last day, the day of resurrection. Thy
Father, says he,
shall reward thee
openly. But when? It will be, when the
dawn of the last day shall arise, by which all that is now hidden in
darkness shall be revealed.
MATTHEW 6:5-8
Table 1-53
5.
When
thou shalt
pray. He now gives the same instruction
as to prayer, which he had formerly
given as to alms. It is a gross and
shameful profanation of the name of God, when hypocritcs, in order
to obtain glory from men, pray in public, or at least make a
pretense of praying. But, as hypocrisy is always ambitious, we need
not wonder that it is also blind. Christ, therefore, commands his
disciples, if they wish to pray in a right manner, to
enter into
their closet.
Some expositors, thinking that this has the appearance of absurdity,
give it an allegorical turn, as referring to the inward recesses of
the heart: but there is no necessity for such trifling. We are
commanded, in many passages, to pray to God or to praise him, in the
public assembly, amidst a crowd of men, and before all the people:
and that for the purpose, not only of testifying our faith or
gratitude, but also of exciting others, by our example, to do the
like. Christ does not withdraw us from such an exercise, but only
admonishes us to have God always before our eyes when we engage in
prayer.
We must not literally interpret the words,
enter into
thy closet: as
if he ordered us to avoid the presence of men, or declared that we
do not pray aright, except when there are no witnesses. He speaks
comparatively, and means, that we ought rather to seek retirement
than desire a crowd of men to see us praying.
f414 It is advantageous, indeed, to believers, and
contributes to their pouring out, with greater freedom, their
prayers and groans before God, to withdraw from the gaze of men.
Retirement is also useful for another reason, that our minds may be
more free and disengaged from all distracting thoughts: and
accordingly Christ himself frequently chose the concealment of some
retired spot for the sake of prayer. But this is not the present
subject, which is only to correct the desire of vain-glory. To
express it in a few words, whether a man prays alone, or in the
presence of others, he ought to have the same feelings, as if he
were shut up in his closet, and had no other witness but God. When
Christ says, thy
Father shall
reward thee, he declares plainly
that all the reward, which is promised to us in any part of
Scripture, is not paid as a debt, but is a free gift.
7.
Use
not vain
repetitions. He reproves another fault
in prayer, a multiplicity of words. There are two words used, but in
the same sense: for battologi>a is “a
superfluous and affected repetition,” and
polulogi>a is “unmeaning talk.” Christ reproves the folly of
those who, with the view of persuading and entreating God, pour out
a superfluity of words. This doctrine is not inconsistent with the
praises everywhere bestowed in Scripture on earnestness in prayer:
for, when prayer is offered with earnest feeling, the tongue does
not go before the heart. Besides, the grace of God is not obtained
by an unmeaning flow of words; but, on the contrary, a devout heart
throws out its affections, like arrows, to pierce heaven. At the
same time, this condemns the superstition of those who entertain the
belief, that they will secure the favor of God by long murmurings.
We find Popery to be so deeply imbued with this error, that it
believes the efficacy of prayer to lie chiefly in talkativeness. The
greater number of words that a man mutters, the more diligently he
is supposed to have prayed. Long and tedious chanting also, as if it
were to soothe the ears of God, continually resounds in their
cathedrals.
8.
For
your Father
knoweth. This single remedy is
sufficient for removing and destroying the superstition which is
here condemned. For whence comes this folly of thinking that great
advantage is gained, when men weary God by a multiplicity of words,
but because they imagine that he is like a mortal man, who needs to
be informed and solicited? Whoever is convinced, that God not only
cares for us, but knows all our wants, and anticipates our wishes
and anxieties before we have stated them, will leave out vain
repetitions, and will reckon it enough to prolong his prayers, as
far as shall be necessary for exercising his faith; but will reckon
it absurd and ridiculous to approach God with rhetorical
embellishments, in the expectation that he will be moved by an
abundance of words.
But if God knows
what things
we have
need of,
before we
ask him, where
lies the advantage of prayer? If he is ready, of his own free will,
to assist us, what purpose does it serve to employ our prayers,
which interrupt the spontaneous course of his providence? The very
design of prayer furnishes an easy answer. Believers do not pray,
with the view of informing God about things unknown to him, or of
exciting him to do his duty, or of urging him as though he were
reluctant. On the contrary, they pray, in order that they may arouse
themselves to seek him, that they may exercise their faith in
meditating on his promises, that they may relieve themselves from
their anxieties by pouring them into his bosom; in a word, that they
may declare that from Him alone they hope and expect, both for
themselves and for others, all good things. God himself, on the
other hand, has purposed freely, and without being asked, to bestow
blessings upon us; but he promises that he will grant them to our
prayers. We must, therefore, maintain both of these truths, that He
freely anticipates our wishes, and yet that we obtain by prayer what
we ask. As to the reason why he sometimes delays long to answer us,
and sometimes even does not grant our wishes, an opportunity of
considering it will afterwards occur.
MATTHEW 6:9-12; LUKE 11:1-4
Table 1-54
It is uncertain whether this form was once
only or twice delivered by Christ to his disciples.
f415 Some think that the latter is more probable;
because Luke says that he was requested to do it, while Matthew
represents him as teaching it of his own accord. But as we have
said, that Matthew collects all the leading points of doctrine, in
order that the whole amount of them may be more clearly perceived by
the readers when they are placed in close succession, it is possible
that Matthew may have omitted to mention the occasion which is
related by Luke. On this subject, however, I am unwilling to debate
with any person.
<421101>Luke
11:1. As
John also taught
his diciples.
John delivered to his disciples a particular form of prayer; and he
did so, in my opinion, because the time required it. The state of
affairs among the Jews was, at that time, exceedingly corrupted.
Every thing connected with religion had so miserably fallen, that we
need not be surprised to find few among them, by whom prayer was
offered in a proper manner. f416
Besides, it was proper, that the minds of believers should be
excited, by prayer, to hope and desire the promised redemption,
which was at hand. John might, therefore, have collected, out of
various passages of Scripture, a certain prayer adapted to the time,
and approaching more nearly to the spiritual kingdom of Christ,
which had already begun to be revealed.
<400609>Matthew
6:9 Do ye
therefore pray
thus. Instead of this Luke says,
when ye
pray, say:
though Christ does not enjoin his people to pray in a prepared form
of words, f417 but only points
out what ought to be the object of all our wishes and prayers. He
embraces, therefore, in six petitions what we are at liberty to ask
from God. Nothing is more advantageous to us than such instruction.
Though this is the most important exercise of piety, yet in forming
our prayers, and regulating our wishes, all our senses fail us. No
man will pray aright, unless his lips and heart shall be directed by
the Heavenly Master. For that purpose he has laid down this rule, by
which we must frame our prayers, if we desire to have them accounted
lawful and approved by God. It was not the intention of the Son of
God, (as we have already said), to prescribe the words which we must
use, so as not to leave us at liberty to depart from the form which
he has dictated. His intention rather was, to guide and restrain our
wishes, that they might not go beyond those limits and hence we
infer, that the rule which he has given us for praying aright
relates not to the words, but to the things themselves.
This form of prayer consists, as I have
said, of six petitions. The first three, it ought to be known,
relate to the glory of God, without any regard to ourselves; and the
remaining three relate to those things which are necessary for our
salvation. As the law of God is divided into two tables, of which
the former contains the duties of piety, and the latter the duties
of charity, f418 so in prayer
Christ enjoins us to consider and seek the glory of God, and, at the
same time, permits us to consult our own interests. Let us therefore
know, that we shall be in a state of mind for praying in a right
manner, if we not only are in earnest about ourselves and our own
advantage, but assign the first place to the glory of God: for it
would be altogether preposterous to mind only what belongs to
ourselves, and to disregard the kingdom of God, which is of far
greater importance.
Our
Father who
art in
heaven. Whenever we engage in prayer,
there are two things to be considered, both that we may have access
to God, and that we may rely on Him with full and unshaken
confidence: his fatherly love toward us, and his boundless power.
Let us therefore entertain no doubt, that God is willing to receive
us graciously, that he is ready to listen to our prayers,—in a word,
that of Himself he is disposed to aid us.
Father is the appellation given to him; and under this
title Christ supplies us with sufficiently copious materials for
confidence. But as it is only the half of our reliance that is
founded on the goodness of God, in the next clause,
who art
in heaven, he
gives us a lofty idea of the power of God. When the Scripture says,
that God is in heaven,
the meaning is, that all things are subject to his
dominions,—that the world, and everything in it, is held by his
hand,—that his power is everywhere diffused,—that all things are
arranged by his providence. David says, “He that dwelleth in the
heavens shall laugh at them,” (<190204>Psalm
2:4); and again, “Our God is in heaven: he hath done whatever he
hath pleased,” (<19B503>Psalm
115:3).
When God is said to be
in heaven, we
must not suppose that he dwells only there; but, on the contrary,
must hold what is said in another passage, that “the heavens of
heavens do not contain him,” (<140206>2
Chronicles 2:6). This mode of expression separates him from the rank
of creatures, and reminds us that, when we think of him, we ought
not to form any low or earthly conceptions: for he is higher than
the whole world. We have now ascertained the design of Christ. In
the commencement of the prayer, he desired his own people to rest
their confidence on the goodness and power of God; because, unless
our prayers are founded on faith, they will be of no advantage. Now,
as it would be the folly and madness of presumption, to call God our
Father, except on the ground that,
through our union to the body of Christ, we are acknowledged as his
children, we conclude, that there is no other way of praying aright,
but by approaching God with reliance on the Mediator.
May
thy name
be sanctified.
This makes still more manifest what I have said, that in the first
three petitions we ought to lose sight of ourselves, and seek the
glory of God: not that it is separated from our salvation, but that
the majesty of God ought to be greatly preferred by us to every
other object of solicitude. It is of unspeakable advantage to us
that God reigns, and that he receives the honor which is due to him:
but no man has a sufficiently earnest desire to promote the glory of
God, unless (so to speak) he forgets himself, and raises his mind to
seek God’s exalted greatness. There is a close connection and
resemblance between those three petitions. The
sanctification of
the name
of God is
always connected with his kingdom;
and the most important part of his kingdom
lies in his will
being done.
Whoever considers how cold and negligent we are in desiring the
greatest of those blessings for which we are here commanded to pray,
will acknowledge that nothing here is superfluous, but that it is
proper that the three petitions should be thus distinguished.
To sanctify
the name
of God means
nothing else, than to give
unto the
Lord the
glory due
unto his
name, so that men may never think or
speak of him but with the deepest veneration. The opposite of this
is the profanation of the name of
God, which takes place, when men either speak disrespectfully of the
divine majesty, or at least without that reverence which they ought
to feel. Now, the glory, by which it is
sanctified, flows and results from the acknowledgments
made by men as to the wisdom, goodness, righteousness, power, and
all the other attributes of God. For holiness always dwells, and
permanently remains, in God: but men obscure it by their malice and
depravity, or dishonor and pollute it by sacrilegious contempt. The
substance of this petition is, that the glory of God may shine in
the world, and may be duly acknowledged by men. But religion is in
its highest purity and rigour, when men believe, that whatever
proceeds from God is right and proper, full of righteousness and
wisdom: for the consequence is, that they embrace his word with the
obedience of faith, and approve of all his ordinances and works.
That faith which we yield to the word of God is, so to speak, our
subscription, f419 by which we
“set to our seal that God is faithful,” (<430333>John
3:33;) as the highest dishonor that can be done to him is unbelief
and contempt of his word.
We now see, what wickedness is displayed by
most men in judging of the works of God, and how freely they allow
themselves to indulge in censure. If any of us are chastised, they
grumble, and murmur, and complain, and some break out into open
blasphemies: if he does not grant our wishes, we think that he is
not sufficiently kind to us. f420
Many turn into matter of idle talk and jesting his incomprehensible
providence and secret judgments. Even his holy and sacred name is
often treated with the grossest mockery. In short, a part of the
world profane his holiness to the utmost of their power. We need not
then wonder, if we are commanded to ask, in the first place, that
the reverence which is due to it may be given by the world. Besides,
this is no small honor done to us, when God recommends to us the
advancement of his glory.
10.
May
thy kingdom
come. Though the Greek verb (ejlqe>tw)
is simple, yet if, instead of May
thy kingdom
come, we read, as it was rendered in
the old translation, May
thy kingdom
arrive, f421
the meaning will remain unchanged. We must first attend to the
definition of the kingdom of God. He
is said to reign among men, when
they voluntarily devote and submit themselves to be governed by him,
placing their flesh under the yoke, and renouncing their desires.
Such is the corruption of the nature, that all our affections are so
many soldiers of Satan, who oppose the justice of God, and
consequently obstruct or disturb his reign.
By this prayer we ask, that he may remove all hindrances, and
may bring all men under his dominion, and may lead them to meditate
on the heavenly life.
This is done partly by the preaching of the
word, and partly by the secret power of the Spirit. It is his will
to govern men by his word: but as the bare voice, if the inward
power of the Spirit be not added, does not pierce the hearts of men,
both must be joined together, in order that the
kingdom of God may be established. We
therefore pray that God would exert his power, both by the Word and
by the Spirit, that the whole world may willingly submit to him. The
kingdom of God is opposed to all
disorder (ajtaxi>a) and confusion for good
order is nowhere found in the world, except when he regulates by his
hand the schemes and dispositions of men. Hence we conclude, that
the commencement of the reign of God
in us is the destruction of the old man, and the denial of
ourselves, that we may be renewed to another life.
There is still another way in which God
reigns; and that is, when he overthrows his enemies, and compels
them, with Satan their head, to yield a reluctant subjection to his
authority, “till they all be made his
footstools” (<581013>Hebrews
10:13.) The substance of this prayer is, that God would enlighten
the world by the light of his Word, — would form the hearts of men,
by the influences of his Spirit, to obey his justice, and would
restore to order, by the gracious exercise of his power, all the
disorder that exists in the world. Now, he commences his reign by
subduing the desires of our flesh. Again, as the
kingdom of God is continually growing
and advancing to the end of the world, we must pray every day that
it may come:
for to whatever extent iniquity abounds in the world, to such an
extent the kingdom
of God, which
brings along with it perfect righteousness, is not yet
come.
May
thy will
be done.
Although the will of God, viewed in
itself, is one and simple, it is presented to us in Scripture under
a twofold aspect f422 . It is
said, that the will of God is done, when he executes the secret
counsels of his providence, however obstinately men may strive to
oppose him. But here we are commanded to pray that, in another
sense, his will
may be
done,—that all
creatures may obey him, without opposition, and without reluctance.
This appears more clearly from the comparison,
as in heaven.
For, as He has the angels constantly ready to execute his commands,
(and hence they are said to do his
commandments, hearkening to the voice of his word,
<19A320>Psalm 103:20,) so we desire
that all men may have their will formed to such harmony with the
righteousness of God, that they may freely bend in whatever
direction he shall appoint. It is, no doubt, a holy desire, when we
bow to the will of God, and
acquiesce in his appointments. But this prayer implies something
more. It is a prayer, that God may remove all the obstinacy of men,
which rises in unceasing rebellion against him, and may render them
gentle and submissive, that they may not wish or desire any thing
but what pleases him, and meets his approbation.
But it may be objected: Ought we to ask
from God what, he declares, will never exist to the end of the
world? I reply: When we pray that the earth may become obedient to
the will of God, it is not necessary that we should look
particularly at every individual. It is enough for us to declare, by
such a prayer as this, that we hate and regret whatever we perceive
to be contrary to the will of God, and long for its utter
destruction, not only that it may be the rule of all our affections,
but that we may yield ourselves without reserve, and with all
cheerfulness, to its fulfillment.
11.
Give
us today
our daily
bread. Of the form of prayer which
Christ has prescribed to us this may be called, as I have said, the
Second Table. I have adopted this mode of dividing it for the sake
of instruction. f423 The
precepts which relate to the proper manner of worshipping God are
contained in the First Table of the law, and those which relate to
the duties of charity in the Second. Again, in this prayer,—”I have
formerly divided it thus, in order to instruct more familiarly.” our
Lord first instructs us to seek the glory of God, and then points
out, in the second part, what we ought to ask for ourselves. But it
must be observed, that the prayers which we offer for our salvation,
or for our own advantage, ought to have this for their ultimate
object: for we must not be so exclusively occupied with what is
advantageous to ourselves, as to omit, in any instance, to give the
first place to the glory of God. When we pray, therefore, we must
never turn away our eyes from that object.
There is this difference, however, between
the two kinds of petitions which we have mentioned. When we pray for
the kingdom
of God and the
sanctification of
his name, our
eyes ought to be directed upwards, so as to lose sight of ourselves,
and to be fixed on God alone. We then come down to ourselves, and
connect with those former petitions, which look to God alone,
solicitude about our own salvation. Though the
forgiveness of
sins is to be preferred to food,
f424 as far as the soul is more valuable than the body,
yet our Lord commenced with bread
and the supports of an earthly life, that from such a beginning he
might carry us higher. We do not ask that our daily bread may be
given to us before we ask that we may be reconciled to God, as if
the perishing food of the belly were to be considered more valuable
than the eternal salvation of the soul: but we do so that we may
ascend, as it were by steps, from earth to heaven. Since God
condescends to nourish our bodies, there can be no doubt whatever,
that he is far more careful of our spiritual life. This kind and
gentle manner of treating us raises our confidence higher.
Some are of opinion, that
to<n a]zton hJmw~n ejpiou>sion means our
supersubstantial bread. This is exceedingly absurd. The
reason assigned by Erasmus is not only frivolous, but inconsistent
with piety. He reckons it improbable that, when we come into the
presence of God, Christ should enjoin us to make mention of food. As
if this manner of instruction were not to be found in every part of
Scripture, to lead us to the expectation of heavenly blessings, by
giving us a taste of temporal blessings. It is indeed the true proof
of our faith, when we ask nothing but from God, and not only
acknowledge him to be the only fountain of all blessings, but feel
that his fatherly kindness extends to the smallest matters, so that
he does not disdain to take care even of our flesh.
That Christ speaks here of bodily food may
easily be inferred: first, because otherwise the prayer would be
defective and incomplete. We are enjoined, in many passages, to
throw all our cares into the bosom of God, and he graciously
promises, that “he will withhold from us no good thing,” (<198411>Psalm
84:11.) In a perfect rule of prayer, therefore, some direction must
be laid down as to the innumerable wants of the present life.
Besides, the word sh>meron,
today, means that we are to ask from
God no more than is necessary for the day:
f425 for there is no doubt, that he intended to
restrain and guide our desire of earthly food, to which we are all
immoderately addicted. Again, a very frequent Synecdoche occurs in
the word bread, under which the
Hebrews include every description of food. But here it has a still
more extensive meaning: for we ask not only that the hand of God may
supply us with food, but that we may receive all that is necessary
for the present life.
The meaning is now obvious. We are first
commanded to pray, that God would protect and cherish the life which
he has given to us in the world, and, as we need many supports, that
he would supply us with every thing that he knows to be needful.
Now, as the kindness of God flows in uninterrupted succession to
feed us, the bread which he bestows is called
ejpiou>siov, that is, continual: f426
for so it may
be rendered. This word suggests to us such
a petition as the following: “O Lord, since our life needs every day
new supplies, may it please thee to grant them to us without
interruption.” The adverb today, as
I said a little ago, is added to restrain our excessive desire, and
to teach us, that we depend every
moment on the kindness of God, and ought to be content with that
portion which he gives us, to use a common expression, “from day to
day.”
But here an objection may be urged. It is
certain, that Christ has given a rule for prayer, which belongs
equally to all the godly. Now, some of their number are rich men,
who have their yearly produce laid up in store. Why does he command
them to ask what they have at home, and to ask every day those
things of which they have an abundant supply for a year? The reply
is easy. These words remind us that, unless God feed us daily, the
largest accumulation of the necessaries of life will be of no avail.
Though we may have abundance of corn, and wine, and every thing
else, unless they are watered by the secret blessing of God, they
will suddenly vanish, or we will be deprived of the use of them, or
they will lose their natural power to support us, so that we shall
famish in the midst of plenty. There is therefore no reason to
wonder, if Christ invites the rich and poor indiscriminately to
apply to their Heavenly Father for the supply of their wants. No man
will sincerely offer such a prayer as this, unless he has learned,
by the example of the Apostle Paul, “to be full and to be hungry, to
abound and to suffer need,” (<500412>Philippians
4:12,) to endure patiently his poverty or his humble condition, and
not to be intoxicated by a false confidence in his abundance.
Does any one inquire, why we ask that bread
to be given to us, which we call OUR bread?
I answer: It is so called, not because it belongs to us by
right, but because the fatherly kindness of God has set it apart for
our use. It becomes ours, because
our Heavenly Father freely bestows it on us for the supply of our
necessities. The fields must, no doubt, be cultivated, labor must be
bestowed on gathering the fruits of the earth, and every man must
submit to the toil of his calling, in order to procure food. But all
this does not hinder us from being fed by the undeserved kindness of
God, without which men might waste their strength to no purpose. We
are thus taught, that what we seem to have acquired by our own
industry is his gift. We may likewise infer from this word, that, if
we wish God to feed us, we must not take what belongs to others: for
all who have been taught of God, (<430645>John
6:45,) whenever they employ this form of prayer, make a declaration
that they desire nothing but what is their own.
12.
And
forgive us
our debts.
Here it may be proper that we should be reminded of what I said a
little before, that Christ, in arranging the prayers of his people,
did not consider which was first or second in order. It is written,
that our prayers are as it were a wall which hinders our approach to
God, (<235902>Isaiah 59:2,) or a
cloud which prevents him from beholding us, (<234422>Isaiah
44:22,) and that
“he hath covered
himself with a cloud, that our
prayer should not pass through,” (<250344>Lamentations
3:44.)
We ought always, therefore, to begin with
the forgiveness of sins: for the first hope of being heard by God
beams upon us, when we obtain his favor; and there is no way in
which he is “pacified toward us,” (<261663>Ezekiel
16:63,) but by freely pardoning our sins. Christ has included in two
petitions all that related to the eternal salvation of the soul, and
to the spiritual life: for these are the two leading points of the
divine covenant, in which all our salvation consists. He offers to
us a free reconciliation by “not imputing our sins,” (<470519>2
Corinthians 5:19,) and promises the Spirit, to engrave the
righteousness of the law on our hearts. We are commanded to ask
both, and the prayer for obtaining the forgiveness of sins is placed
first.
In Matthew, sins are called
debts, because they expose us to
condemnation at the tribunal of God, and make us
debtors; nay more, they alienate us
entirely from God, so that there is no hope of obtaining peace and
favor except by pardon. And so is fulfilled what Paul tells us, that
“all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God,” (<450323>Romans
3:23,)
“that every
mouth may be stopped, and all the
world may become guilty before God,” (<450319>Romans
3:19.)
For, though the righteousness of God
shines, to some extent, in the saints, yet, so long as they are
surrounded by the flesh, they lie under the burden of sins. None
will be found so pure as not to need the mercy of God, and if we
wish to partake of it, we must feel our wretchedness. Those who
dream of attaining such perfection in this world, as to be free from
every spot and blemish, not only renounce their sins, but renounce
Christ himself, from whose Church they banish themselves. For,
when he commands all his disciples to betake themselves to him
daily for the forgiveness of sins, every one, who thinks that he has
no need of such a remedy, is struck out of the number of the
disciples.
Now, the forgiveness, which we here ask to
be bestowed on us, is inconsistent with satisfaction, by which the
world endeavors to purchase its own deliverance. For that creditor
is not said to forgive, who has
received payment and asks nothing more,—but he who willingly and
generously departs from his just claim, and frees the
debtor. The ordinary distinction
between crime and
punishment has no place here: for
debts unquestionably mean liability to
punishment. If they are freely forgiven us, all compensations must
disappear. And there is no other meaning than this in the passage of
Luke, though he calls them sins: for
in no other way does God grant the pardon of them, than by removing
the condemnation which they deserve.
As
we forgive
our debtors.
This condition is added, that no one may presume to approach God and
ask forgiveness, who is not pure and free from all resentment. And
yet the forgiveness, which we ask that God would give us, does not
depend on the forgiveness which we grant to others: but the design
of Christ was, to exhort us, in this manner, to forgive the offenses
which have been committed against us, and at the same time, to give,
as it were, the impression of his seal, to ratify the confidence in
our own forgiveness. Nor is any thing inconsistent with this in the
phrase used by Luke, kai< ga<r, for
we also.
Christ did not intend to point out the cause, but only to remind us
of the feelings which we ought to cherish towards brethren, when we
desire to be reconciled to God. And certainly, if the Spirit of God
reigns in our hearts, every description of ill-will and revenge
ought to be banished. The Spirit is the witness
of our adoption, (<450816>Romans
8:16,) and therefore this is put down simply as a mark, to
distinguish the children of God from strangers. The name
debtors is here given, not to those who
owe us money, or any other service, but to those who are
indebted to
us on account of offenses which they
have committed.
13.
And
lead us
not into
temptation. Some people have split this
petition into two. This is wrong: for the nature of the subject
makes it manifest, that it is one and the same petition. The
connection of the words also shows it: for the word
but, which is placed between, connects
the two clauses together, as Augustine judiciously explains. The
sentence ought to be resolved thus, That
we may
not be
led into
temptation, deliver
us from
evil. The meaning is: “We are conscious
Of our own weakness, and desire to enjoy the protection of God, that
we may remain impregnable against all the assaults of Satan.” We
showed from the former petition, that no man can be reckoned a
Christian, who does not acknowledge himself to be a sinner; and in
the same manner, we conclude from this petition, that we have no
strength for living a holy life, except so far as we obtain it from
God. Whoever implores the assistance of God to overcome temptations,
acknowledges that, unless God deliver
him, he will be constantly falling. f427
The word temptation
is often used generally for any kind of trial. In this sense God
is said to have tempted Abraham, (<012201>Genesis
22:1,) when he tried his faith. We are tempted
both by adversity and by prosperity: because each of them is an
occasion of bringing to light feelings which were formerly
concealed. But here it denotes inward
temptation, which may be fitly called the scourge of the
devil, for exciting our lust. It would be foolish to ask, that God
would keep us free from every thing which makes trial of our faith.
All wicked emotions, which excite us to sin, are included under the
name of temptation. Though it is not
impossible that we may feel such pricks in our minds, (for, during
the whole course of our life, we have a constant warfare with the
flesh,) yet we ask that the Lord would not cause us to be thrown
down, or suffer us to be overwhelmed, by
temptations.
In order to express this truth more
clearly, that we are liable to constant stumbling and ruinous falls,
if God does not uphold us with his hand, Christ used this form of
expression, (mh< eijsene>gkh|v,)
Lead us
not into
temptation: or, as some render it,
Bring us
not into
temptation. It is certainly true, that
“every man is tempted,” as the Apostle James says, (1:14)
“by his own lust:” yet, as God not only
gives us up to the will of Satan, to kindle the flame of lust, but
employs him as the agent of his wrath, when he chooses to drive men
headlong to destruction, he may be also said, in a way peculiar to
himself, to lead them
into temptation.
In the same sense, “an evil spirit from the
Lord” is said to have “seized or troubled Saul,” (<091614>1
Samuel 16:14:) and there are many passages of Scripture to the same
purpose. And yet we will not therefore say, that God is the author
of evil: because, by , giving men over to a reprobate mind,” (<450128>Romans
1:28,) he does not exercise a confused tyranny, but executes his
just, though secret f428
judgments.
Deliver
us from
evil. The word
evil (ponhrou~) may either be
taken in the neuter gender, as signifying the
evil thing, or
in the masculine gender, as signifying the
evil one.
Chrysostom refers it to the Devil, who
is the contriver of every thing evil, and, as the deadly enemy of
our salvation, is continually fighting against us.
f429 But it may, with equal propriety, be explained as
referring to sin. There is no
necessity for raising a debate on this point: for the meaning
remains nearly the same, that we are in danger from the devil and
from sin, if the Lord does not protect and
deliver us.
For
thine is
the kingdom.
It is surprising that this clause, which agrees so well with the
rest of the prayer, has been left out by the Latins:
f430 for it was not added merely for the purpose of
kindling our hearts to seek the glory of God, and of reminding us
what ought to be the object of our prayers; but likewise to teach
us, that our prayers, which are here dictated to us, are founded on
God alone, that we may not rely on our own merits.
MATTHEW 6:14-15; LUKE 11:25-26
Table 1-55
Here Christ only explains the reason why
that condition was added, Forgive
us, as
we forgive.
The reason is, that God will not be ready to hear us, unless we also
show ourselves ready to grant forgiveness to those who have offended
us. If we are not harder than iron, this exhortation ought to soften
us, and render us disposed to forgive offenses.
f431 Unless God pardon us every day many sins, we know
that we are ruined in innumerable ways: and on no other condition
does he admit us to pardon, but that we pardon our brethren whatever
offenses they have committed against us. Those who refuse to forget
the injuries which have been done to them, devote themselves
willingly and deliberately to destruction, and knowingly prevent God
from forgiving them. f432
MATTHEW 6:16-19
Table 1-56
He again returns to the former doctrine:
for, having begun to rebuke vain ostentation in alms and prayer, he
laid down, before proceeding farther, the rule for praying in a
right manner. The same injunction is now given to his disciples
about fasting, which he had formerly
given about prayers and
alms, not to be too solicitous to
obtain the applause of spectators, but to have God as the witness of
their actions. When he bids them anoint
their head,
and wash
their face,
his language is hyperbolical: f434
for Christ does not withdraw us from one kind of hypocrisy, to lead
us into another. f435 He does
not enjoin us to counterfeit splendor, or exhort us to temperance in
food in such a manner, as to encourage the luxuries of ointments and
of dress: but merely exhorts us to preserve moderation, without any
thing new or affected;—in short, that the fastings, in which we
engage, should make no change in our accustomed way of living.
Thy
Father will
reward thee.
When he promises a reward from God to
fastings, this mode of expression, as
we said a little before with respect to prayer, is not strictly
accurate. There is a wide difference, indeed, between
prayer and
fastings. Prayer holds the first rank among the antics of
piety: but fasting is a doubtful
operation, and does not, like alms,
belong to the class of those actions which God requires and
approves. It is pleasing to God, only so far as it is directed to
another object: and that is, to train us to abstinence, to subdue
the lust of the flesh, to excite us to earnestness in prayer, and to
testify our repentance, when we are affected by the view of the
tribunal of God. The meaning of Christ’s words is:
“God will one day show that he was pleased with those good
works, which appeared to be lost, because they were concealed from
the eyes of men.”
MATTHEW 6:19-21; LUKE 12:33-34
Table 1-57
<400619>Matthew
6:19. Lay not up. This deadly
plague reigns everywhere throughout the world. Men are grown mad
with an insatiable desire of gain. Christ charges them with folly,
in collecting wealth with great care, and then giving up their
happiness to moths and to
rust, or exposing it as a prey to
thieves. What is more unreasonable than to place their property,
where it may perish of itself, or be carried off by men ?
f436 Covetous men, indeed, take no thought of this.
They lock up their riches in well-secured chests, but cannot prevent
them from being exposed to thieves
or to moths. They are blind and
destitute of sound judgment, who give themselves so much toil and
uneasiness in amassing wealth, which is liable to putrefaction, or
robbery, or a thousand other accidents: particularly, when God
allows us a place in
heaven for laying
up a
treasure, and kindly invites us to
enjoy riches which never perish.
20.
But
lay up
for yourselves
treasures in
heaven. They are said to do so, who,
instead of entangling themselves in the snares of this world, make
it their care and their business to meditate on the heavenly life.
In Luke’s narrative, no mention is made of the contrast between
laying up
treasures on
the earth and
laying up
treasures in
heaven; and he refers to a different
occasion for the command of Christ to
prepare bags,
which do
not grow
old: for he had previously said,
Sell what
you possess,
and give
alms. It is a harsh and unpleasant
thing for men to strip themselves of their own wealth; and with the
view of alleviating their uneasiness, he holds out a large and
magnificent hope of remuneration. Those who assist their poor
brethren on the
earth lay
up for
themselves treasures
in heaven,
according to the saying of Solomon,
“He that hath pity
upon the poor lendeth to the Lord, and that which he hath given will
he pay him again,”
(<201917>Proverbs 19:17.)
The command to sell
possessions must not be literally
interpreted, as if a Christian were not at liberty to retain any
thing for himself. He only intended to show, that we must not be
satisfied with bestowing on the poor what we can easily spare, but
that we must not refuse to part with our estates, if their revenue
does not supply the wants of the poor. His meaning is,
“Let your liberality go so far as to lessen your
patrimony, and dispose of your lands.”
21.
Where
your treasure
shall be. By
this statement Christ proves that they are unhappy men who have
their treasures laid up on the earth: because their happiness is
uncertain and of short duration. Covetous men cannot be prevented
from breathing in their hearts a wish for heaven: but Christ lays
down an opposite principle, that, wherever men imagine the greatest
happiness to be, there they are surrounded and confined. Hence it
follows, that they who desire to be happy in the world
f437 renounce heaven. We know how carefully the
philosophers conducted their inquiries respecting the supreme good.
f438 It was the chief point on which they bestowed
their labor, and justly: for it is the principle on which the
regulation of our life entirely depends, and the object to which all
our senses are directed. If honor is reckoned the supreme good, the
minds of men must be wholly occupied with ambition: if money,
covetousness will immediately predominate: if pleasure, it will be
impossible to prevent men from sinking into brutal indulgence. We
have all a natural desire to pursue happiness;
f439 and the consequence is, that false imaginations
carry us away in every direction. But if we were honestly and firmly
convinced that our happiness is in heaven, it would be easy for us
to trample upon the world, to despise earthly blessings, (by the
deceitful attractions of which the greater part of men are
fascinated,) and to rise towards heaven. For this reason Paul, with
the view of exciting believers to look upwards, and of exhorting
them to meditate on the heavenly life, (<510301>Colossians
3:1,) presents to them Christ, in whom alone they ought to seek
perfect happiness; thus declaring, that to allow their souls to
grovel on the earth would be inconsistent and unworthy of those
whose treasure is
in heaven.
MATTHEW 6:22-24; LUKE 11:34-36; 16:13
Table 1-58
<400622>Matthew
6:22. The light
of the
body is
the eye. We
must bear in mind, as I have already hinted, that what we find here
are detached sentences, and not a continued discourse. The substance
of the present statement is, that men go wrong through carelessness,
because they do not keep their eye fixed, as they ought to do, on
the proper object. For whence comes it, that they so shamefully
wander, or dash themselves, or stumble, but because, having
corrupted their judgment by choosing rather to follow their own
lusts than the righteousness of God, they not only extinguish the
light of reason, which ought to have regulated their life, but
change it altogether into darkness.
When Christ calls the
eye the
light of
the body,
f442 he employs a comparison which means, that neither
the hands, nor the feet, nor the belly, serves to direct men in
walking, but that the eye alone is a sufficient guide to the rest of
the members. If the hands and feet are foolishly and improperly
directed, the blame of the mistake ought to be charged on the eyes,
which do not perform their duty. We must now apply this comparison
to the mind. The affections may be regarded individually as its
members: but as they are blind in themselves, they need direction.
Now, God has given reason to guide them, and to act the part of a
lantern in showing them the way. But
what is the usual result? All the soundness of judgment which had
been given to men is corrupted and perverted by themselves, so that
not even one spark of light continues to dwell in them.
A
simple eye
means an eye that has no speck, or diseased humor, or any other
defect. An evil
eye (ponhro<n)
f443 means a diseased
eye. A
luminous body
means one that is enlightened, so as
to have all its actions properly regulated. A
dark body is one which is led into numerous mistakes by a
confused movement. We see, then, as I have already said, that these
words reprove the indolence of men, who neglect to open their eyes
for the guidance of their affections.
The inference which the Papists draw from
this passage, that men possess as much reason and wisdom, as to be
free to choose either good or evil, is mere trifling. For Christ
does not here inform us what ability we possess, but how we ought to
walk, by having our eye fixed on a certain object; and at the same
time shows, that the whole course of human life is dark, because no
man proposes for himself a proper object, but all permit themselves
to pursue eagerly what is evil. I confess, indeed, that men
naturally possess reason, to distinguish between vices and virtues;
but I say that it is so corrupted by sin, that it fails at every
step. Meanwhile, it does not follow, that men do not voluntarily
bring darkness on themselves, as if they shut their eyes to avoid
the light which was offered to them, because they are knowingly and
willingly carried after their own lusts.
23.
If
the light
which is
in thee
be darkness.
Light signifies that small portion of
reason, which continues to exist in men since the fall of Adam: and
darkness signifies gross and brutal
affections. The meaning is, we ought not to wonder, if men wallow so
disgracefully, like beasts, in the filth of vices, for they have no
reason which might restrain the blind and dark lusts of the flesh.
The light
is said to be turned into darkness,
not only when men permit the wicked lusts of the flesh to overwhelm
the judgment of their reason, but also when they give up their minds
to wicked thoughts, and thus degenerate into beasts. For we see how
wickedly men change into craft any measure of wisdom which had been
given them, how they “dig deep (as the prophet says) to hide their
counsel from the Lords” (<232915>Isaiah
29:15,) how they trust to their own resources, and openly dishonor
God; in a word, how desirous they are to show their ingenuity, in
innumerable ways, for their own destruction. Christ has good grounds
for declaring, that thick and appalling darkness must of necessity
reign in the life of men, when they choose to be blind.
This is also the meaning of the words which
are found in the Gospel of Luke, with this difference, that Christ
there connects the present statement with one which was formerly
explained, that men do
not light
a candle,
and put
it under
a bushel,
(<400515>Matthew
5:15) and again, instead of this clause, if
the light
which is
in thee
be darkness,
gives the exhortation, see
that the
light which
is in
thee be
not darkness.
The meaning is, “See that thy mind, which ought to have shone, like
a candle, to guide all thy actions, do not darken and mislead thy
whole life.” He afterwards adds, that, when the
body is
enlightened by
the eye, the
greatest regularity is found in all its members, as
the light
of a
candle spreads and penetrates into
every part of the room.
24.
No
man can
serve two
masters. Christ returns to the former
doctrine, the object of which was to withdraw his disciples from
covetousness. He had formerly said, that the heart of man is bound
and fixed upon its treasure; and he
now gives warning, that the hearts of those who are devoted to
riches are alienated from the Lord. For the greater part of men are
wont to flatter themselves with a deceitful pretense, when they
imagine, that it is possible for them to be divided between God and
their own lusts. Christ affirms that it is impossible for any man to
obey God, and, at the same time, to obey his own flesh. This was, no
doubt, a proverb in common use: No man can
serve two
masters. He takes for granted a truth
which had been universally admitted, and applies it to his present
subject: where riches hold the dominion of the heart, God has lost
his authority. True, it is not impossible that those who are rich
shall serve God; but whoever gives himself up as a slave to riches
must abandon the service of God: for covetousness makes us the
slaves of the devil.
I have inserted here what is related on a
different occasion by Luke: for, as the Evangelists frequently
introduce, as opportunity offers, passages of our Lord’s discourses
out of their proper order, we ought to entertain no scruple as to
the arrangement of them. What is here said with a special reference
to riches, may be properly extended to every other description of
vice. As God pronounces everywhere such commendations of sincerity,
and hates a double heart, (<131233>1
Chronicles 12:33; <191202>Psalm
12:2,) all are deceived, who imagine that he will be satisfied with
the half of their heart. All, indeed, confess in words, that, where
the affection is not entire, there is no true worship of God: but
they deny it in fact, when they attempt to reconcile contradictions.
“I shall not cease,” says an ambitious man, “to serve God, though I
devote a great part of my mind to hunting after honors.” The
covetous, the voluptuaries, the gluttons, the unchaste, the cruel,
all in their turn offer the same apology for themselves: as if it
were possible for those to be partly employed in serving God, who
are openly carrying on war against him. It is, no doubt, true, that
believers themselves are never so perfectly devoted to obedience to
God, as not to be withdrawn from it by the sinful desires of the
flesh. But as they groan under this wretched bondage, and are
dissatisfied with themselves, and give nothing more than an
unwilling and reluctant service to the flesh, they are not said to
serve two
masters: for their desires and
exertions are approved by the Lord, as if they rendered to him a
perfect obedience. But this passage reproves the hypocrisy of those
who flatter themselves in their vices, as if they could reconcile
light and darkness.
MATTHEW 6:25-30; LUKE 12:22-28
Table 1-59
Throughout the whole of this discourse,
Christ reproves that excessive
anxiety, with which men torment themselves, about food and clothing,
and, at the same time, applies a remedy for curing this disease.
When he forbids them to be anxious,
this is not to be taken literally, as if he intended to take away
from his people all care. We know that men are born on the condition
of having some care; and, indeed, this is not the least portion of
the miseries, which the Lord has laid upon us as a punishment, in
order to humble us. But immoderate care is condemned for two
reasons: either because in so doing men tease and vex themselves to
no purpose, by carrying their anxiety farther than is proper or than
their calling demands; or because they claim more for themselves
than they have a right to do, and place such a reliance on their own
industry, that they neglect to call upon God. We ought to remember
this promise: though unbelievers shall “rise up early, and sit up
late, and eat the bread of sorrows,” yet believers will obtain,
through the kindness of God, rest and sleep, (<19C702>Psalm
127:2.) Though the children of God are not free from toil and
anxiety, yet, properly speaking, we do not say that they are anxious
about life: because, through their reliance on the providence of
God, they enjoy calm repose.
Hence it is easy to learn, how far we ought
to be anxious about
food. Each of us ought to labor, as far
as his calling requires and the Lord commands; and each of us ought
to be led by his own wants to call upon God. Such anxiety holds an
intermediate place between indolent carelessness and the unnecessary
torments by which unbelievers kill themselves. But if we give proper
attention to the words of Christ, we shall find, that he does not
forbid every kind of care, but only what arises from distrust. Be
not anxious,
says he, what you
shall eat,
or what
you shall
drink. That belongs to those who
tremble for fear of poverty or hunger, as if they were to be in want
of food every moment.
<400625>Matthew
6:25. Is not
the life
of more
value than
food? He argues from the greater to the
less. He had forbidden them to be excessively anxious about the way
in which life might be supported; and he now assigns the reason. The
Lord, who has given life itself, will not suffer us to want what is
necessary for its support. And certainly we do no small dishonor to
God, when we fail to trust that he will give us necessary food or
clothing; as if he had thrown us on the earth at random. He who is
fully convinced, that the Author of our life has an intimate
knowledge of our condition, will entertain no doubt that he will
make abundant provision for our wants. Whenever we are seized by any
fear or anxiety about food, let us remember, that God will take care
of the life which he gave us.
26.
Look
at the
fowls of
the air. This
is the remedy I spoke of, for teaching us to rely on the providence
of God: for of all cares, which go beyond bounds, unbelief is the
mother. The only cure for covetousness is to embrace the promises of
God, by which he assures us that he will take care of us. In the
same manner, the Apostle, wishing to withdraw believers from
covetousness, confirms that doctrine:
for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor
forsake thee, (<581305>Hebrews
13:5.) The substance of the exhortation is, that we ought to trust
in God, by whom none of his own people, however mean their condition
may be, are disregarded.
Your
heavenly Father
feedeth them.
This deserves careful attention: for, though we are unable to
explain the manner in which their life is supported, which of us is
in the habit of considering that their life depends on the
providence of God, which he is pleased to extend even to them? But
if it is thoroughly fixed in our minds, that
the fowls are
supplied with food by the hand of God, there will be no difficulty
in expecting it for ourselves, who are formed after his image, and
reckoned among his children. They
neither sow
nor reap. By
these words it is far from being our Lord’s intention to encourage
us to indolence and sluggishness. All that he means is, that, though
other means fail, the providence of God is alone sufficient for us,
for it supplies the animals abundantly with every thing that they
need.
Instead of
fowls, (ta< peteina<,)
Luke uses the word ravens, (tou<v
ko>rakav,) alluding perhaps to that passage in the Psalms,
who giveth food to the young ravens that call upon
him, (Psalm 67: 9.) Some think that David expressly
mentioned the ravens,
because they are immediately deserted by their parents,
f445 and therefore must have their food brought to them
by God. Hence it is evident, that Christ intended nothing more than
to teach his people to throw all their cares on God.
27.
Which
of you
by anxious
care, etc.?
Here our Lord condemns another fault, which is almost always
connected with immoderate anxiety about food: and that is, when a
mortal man, claiming more than he has a right to do, does not
hesitate, in sacrilegious hardihood, to go beyond his limits.
“O Lord, I know (says Jeremiah) that the way of
man is not in himself it is not in man that walketh to direct his
steps,”
(<241023>Jeremiah 10:23.)
You scarcely meet with one person in a
hundred, who does not venture to make any promises that he thinks
fit on his own industry and power. The consequence is, that those
who take credit to themselves for their prosperity, do not hesitate
to lose sight of God, when they enter into any undertaking. To
restrain this mad rashness, Christ tells us, that whatever
contributes to the support of our life depends wholly on the
blessing of God. The meaning is: “It is foolish in men to weary
themselves, because all our labors are unnecessary and fruitless,
and all our anxieties are to no purpose, unless so far as God
blesses them.” This is more clearly expressed by Luke,
If you
cannot do
even that
which is
least, why
are you
anxious about
the rest?
These words show plainly, that Christ reproves not only distrust,
but pride, because men ascribe much more than they ought to their
own skill.
29.
Not
even Solomon
in all
his glory.
This means, that the kindness of God, which is gloriously displayed
in herbs and flowers, exceeds all that men can accomplish by their
wealth or power, or in any other way. Believers ought to be
convinced that, though all means fail, they will want nothing that
is necessary for their full satisfaction, provided they continue to
enjoy the blessing of God alone. O you
of little
faith. In this respect Christ justly
accuses us of deficiency or weakness of faith: for the more
powerfully we are affected, according to our own grovelling views,
by anxiety about the present life, the more do we show our unbelief,
if every thing does not happen to our wish. Many persons,
accordingly, who in great prosperity appear to possess faith or at
least to have a tolerable share of it, tremble when any danger of
poverty presents itself.
MATTHEW 6:31-34; LUKE 12:29-32
Table 1-60
This has the same object with the former
doctrine. Believers ought to rely on God’s fatherly care, to expect
that he will bestow upon them whatever they feel to be necessary,
and not to torment themselves by unnecessary anxiety.
He forbids them to be
anxious, or, as Luke has it, to seek,
that is, to seek in the manner
of those who look around them in every direction, without looking at
God, on whom alone their eye ought to be fixed; who are never at
ease, but when they have before their eyes an abundance of
provisions; and who, not admitting that the protection of the world
belongs to God, fret and tease themselves with perpetual uneasiness.
<400632>Matthew
6:32. For all
those things
the Gentiles
seek. This is a reproof of the gross
ignorance, in which all such anxieties originate. For how comes it,
that unbelievers never remain in a state of tranquillity, but
because they imagine that God is unemployed, or asleep, in heaven,
or, at least, that he does not take charge of the affairs of men, or
feed, as members of his family, those whom he has admitted to his
friendship. By this comparison he intimates, that they have made
little proficiency, and have not yet learned the first lessons of
godliness, who do not behold, with the eyes of faith, the hand of
God filled with a hidden abundance of all good things, so as to
expect their food with quietness and composure.
Your heavenly
Father knoweth
that you
have need
of those
things: that is, “All those persons who
are so anxious about food, give no more honor, than unbelievers do,
to the fatherly goodness and secret providence of God.”
<421229>Luke
12:29. And be
not lifted
on high.
f446 This clause corresponds to the last sentence in
the passage taken from Matthew, Be not
anxious about
tomorrow. Our Lord now charges them
with another fault. When men wish to make arrangements in their own
favor, they would willingly embrace five centuries.
f447 The verb metewri>zesqai,
which Luke employs, properly signifies to
survey from a lofty situation, or, as we commonly say, to
make long discourses: f448 for
the intemperate desires of the flesh are never satisfied without
making a hundred revolutions of heaven and earth. The consequence
is, that they leave no room for the providence of God. This is a
reproof of excessive curiosity; for it leads us to bring upon
ourselves uneasiness to no purpose, and voluntarily to make
ourselves miserable before
the time, (<400829>Matthew
8:29.) The expression used by Matthew, its
own affliction
is sufficient
for the
day, directs believers to moderate
their cares, and not to attempt to carry their foresight beyond the
limits of their calling: For, as we have said, it does not condemn
every kind of care, but only that which wanders, by indirect and
endless circuits, beyond limits.
<400633>Matthew
6:33. But rather
seek first
the kingdom
of God. This
is another argument for restraining excessive anxiety about food. It
argues a gross and indolent neglect of the soul, and of the heavenly
life. Christ reminds us that there is the greatest inconsistency in
men, who are born to a better life, being wholly employed about
earthly objects. He who assigns the first rank to
the kingdom
of God, will
not carry beyond moderation his anxiety about food. Nothing is
better adapted to restrain the wantonness of the flesh from breaking
out in the course of the present life, than meditation on the life
of the heavens. The word righteousness
may be either understood as applying to God,
or to the kingdom:
f449 for we know that the kingdom of God consists in
righteousness, (<451417>Romans
14:17,) that is, in the newness of spiritual life.
All other
things shall
be added. This
means, that those things which relate to the present life are but
favorable appendages, and ought to be reckoned greatly inferior to
the kingdom
of God.
<421232>Luke
12:32. Fear not,
little flock.
By this declaration munement, Faire de longs discours, ou
estre en suspens, comme aussi nous
l’avons traduit.” — ”To look from on high, and to extend one’s view
very far: as we commonly say, To make long discourses, or
to be in suspense, as we have also
translated it.” our Lord strengthens the confidence to which he had
exhorted his people: for how would God refuse worthless and
perishing food to those whom he has adopted as heirs of his kingdom?
And he expressly calls his own people a
little flock,
to hinder them from thinking that they are of less value in the
sight of God, because, on account of their small numbers, they are
held in little estimation before the world. The verb
eujdokei~n conveys the idea, that eternal
life flows to us from the fountain of undeserved mercy. For the same
purpose the word give is added. When
Christ plainly declares, that God hath
given us
the kingdom,
and for no other reason, but because it so
pleased him, it is perfectly manifest, that it is not
obtained by any merits of works. At whatever time the Lord raises
our minds to the expectation of eternal life, let us remember, that
we have no cause for fear as to daily food.
MATTHEW 7:1-5; MARK 4:24; LUKE 6:37-42
Table 1-61
<400701>Matthew
7:1. Judge not.
These words of Christ do not contain an absolute prohibition
from judging,
but are intended to cure a disease, which appears to be natural to
us all. We see how all flatter themselves, and every man passes a
severe censure on others. This vice is attended by some strange
enjoyment: for there is hardly any person who is not tickled with
the desire of inquiring into other people’s faults. All acknowledge,
indeed, that it is an intolerable evil, that those who overlook
their own vices are so inveterate against their brethren. The
Heathens, too, in ancient times, condemned it in many proverbs. Yet
it has existed in all ages, and exists, too, in the present day.
Nay, it is accompanied by another and a worse plague: for the
greater part of men think that, when they condemn others, they
acquire a greater liberty of sinning.
This depraved eagerness for biting,
censuring, and slandering, is restrained by Christ, when he says,
Judge not. It
is not necessary that believers should become blind, and perceive
nothing, but only that they should refrain from an undue eagerness
to judge: for otherwise the proper
bounds of rigor will be exceeded by every man who desires to pass
sentence on his brethren. There is a similar expression in the
Apostle James, Be not many masters,
(<590301>James 3:1.) for he does
not discourage or withdraw believers from discharging the office of
teachers, but forbids them to desire the honor from motives of
ambition. To judge, therefore, means
here, to be influenced by curiosity in inquiring into the actions of
others. This disease, in the first place, draws continually along
with it the injustice of condemning any trivial fault, as if it had
been a very heinous crime; and next breaks out into the insolent
presumption of looking disdainfully at every action, and passing an
unfavourable judgment on it, even when it might be viewed in a good
light.
We now see, that the design of Christ was
to guard us against indulging excessive eagerness, or peevishness,
or malignity, or even curiosity, in judging
our neighbors. He who
judges according to the word and law of
the Lord, and forms his
judgment by the rule of charity, always
begins with subjecting himself to examination, and preserves a
proper medium and order in his judgments.
Hence it is evident, that this passage is altogether misapplied by
those persons who would desire to make that moderation, which Christ
recommends, a pretence for setting aside all distinction between
good and evil. We are not only permitted, but are even bound, to
condemn all sins; unless we choose to rebel against God
himself,—nay, to repeal his laws, to reverse his decisions, and to
overturn his judgment-seat. It is his will that we should proclaim
the sentence which he pronounces on the actions of men: only we must
preserve such modesty towards each other, as to make it manifest
that he is the only Lawgiver and Judge,
(<233322>Isaiah 33:22.)
That
you may
not be
judged. He denounces a punishment
against those severe judges, who take so much delight in sifting the
faults of others. They will not be treated by others with greater
kindness, but will experience, in their turn, the same severity
which they had exercised towards others. As nothing is dearer or
more valuable to us than our reputation, so nothing is more bitter
than to be condemned, or to be exposed to the reproaches and infamy
of men. And yet it is by our own fault that we draw upon ourselves
that very thing which our nature so strongly detests, for which of
us is there, who does not examine too severely the actions of
others; who does not manifest undue rage against slight offenses; or
who does not peevishly censure what was in itself indifferent? And
what is this but deliberately to provoke God, as our avenger, to
treat us in the same manner. Now, though it is a just judgment of
God, that those who have judged
others should be punished in their turn, yet the Lord executes this
punishment by the instrumentality of men. Chrysostom and others
limit this statement to the present life: but that is a forced
interpretation. Isaiah threatens (<233301>33:1)
that those who have spoiled others shall be
spoiled. In like manner, our Lord means, that there will
be no want of executioners to punish the injustice and slander of
men with equal bitterness or severity. And if men shall fail to
receive punishment in this world, those who have shown undue
eagerness in condemning their brethren will not escape the judgment
of God.
<420637>Luke
6:37, 38. Forgive,
and it shall
be forgiven
to you.
Give, and
it shall
be given
to you. This
promise, which is added by Luke, means, that the Lord will cause
him, who is indulgent, kind, and just to his brethren, to experience
the same gentleness from others, and to be treated by them in a
generous and friendly manner. Yet it frequently happens, that the
children of God receive the very worst reward, and are oppressed by
many unjust slanders; and that, to when they have injured no man’s
reputation, and even spared the faults of brethren. But this is not
inconsistent with what Christ says: for we know, that the promises
which relate to the present life do not always hold, and are not
without exceptions. Besides, though the Lord permits his people,
when innocent, to be unjustly oppressed and almost overwhelmcd, he
fulfils what he says in another place, that “their uprightness shall
break forth as the morning,” f450
(<235808>Isaiah 58:8.) In this
way, his blessing always rises above all unjust slanders. He
subjects believers to unjust reproaches, that he may humble them,
and that he may at length maintain the goodness of their cause. It
ought also to be taken into the account, that believers themselves,
though they endeavor to act justly towards their brethren, are
sometimes carried away by excessive severity against brethren, who
were either innocent, or not so greatly to be blamed, and thus, by
their own fault, provoke against themselves a similar judgment. If
they do not receive good
measure, pressed
down, shaken
together, and
running over,
though this is chargeable on the ingratitude of the world, yet they
ought to acknowledge that it was partly deserved: for there is no
man who is so kind and indulgent as he ought to be towards his
brethren.
<400703>Matthew
7:3. And why
seest thou
the straw? He
expressly touches upon a fault, which is usually found in
hypocrites. While they are too quick-sighted in discerning the
faults of others, and employ not only severe, but intentionally
exaggerated, language in describing them, they throw their own sins
behind their back, or are so ingenious in finding apologies for
them, that they wish to be held excusable even in very gross
offenses. Christ therefore reproves both evils: the excessive
sagacity, which arises from a defect of charity, when we sift too
closely the faults of brethren, and the indulgence by which we
defend and cherish our own sins.
MATTHEW 7:6
Table 1-62
6.
Give
not that
which is
holy. It is unnecessary to repeat
oftener, that Matthew gives us here detached sentences, which ought
not to be viewed as a continued discourse. The present instruction
is not at all connected with what came immediately before, but is
entirely separate from it. Christ reminds the Apostles, and, through
them, all the teachers of the Gospel, to reserve the treasure of
heavenly wisdom for the children of God alone, and not to expose it
to unworthy and profane despisers of his word.
But here a question arises: for he
afterwards commanded to preach
the Gospel
to every
creature, (<411615>Mark
16:15;) and Paul says, that the preaching of it is
a deadly savor to wicked men, (<470216>2
Corinthians 2:16;) and nothing is more certain than that it is every
day held out to unbelievers, by the command of God, for a testimony,
that they may be rendered the more inexcusable. I reply: As the
ministers of the Gospel, and those who are called to the office of
teaching, cannot distinguish between the children of God and
swine, it is their duty to present the
doctrine of salvation indiscriminately to all. Though many may
appear to them, at first, to be hardened and unyielding, yet charity
forbids that such persons should be immediately pronounced to be
desperate. It ought to be understood, that dogs
and swine are names given not to
every kind of debauched men, or to those who are destitute of the
fear of God and of true godliness, but to those who, by clear
evidences, have manifested a hardened contempt of God, so that their
disease appears to be incurable. In another passage, Christ places
the dogs in contrast with the elect
people of God and the household of faith, It
is not
proper to
take the
children’s
bread, and
give it
to dogs, (<401527>Matthew
15:27.) But by dogs and
swine he means here those who are so
thoroughly imbued with a wicked contempt of God, that they refuse to
accept any remedy.
Hence it is evident, how grievously the
words of Christ are tortured by those who think that he limits the
doctrine of the Gospel to those only who are teachable and
well-prepared. For what will be the consequence, if nobody is
invited by pious teachers, until by his obedience he has anticipated
the grace of God? On the contrary, we are all by nature unholy, and
prone to rebellion. The remedy of salvation must be refused to none,
till they have rejected it so basely when offered to them, as to
make it evident that they are reprobate and
self-condemned, (aujtokata>kritoi,)
as Paul says of heretics, (<560311>Titus
3:11.)
There are two reasons, why Christ forbade
that the Gospel should be offered to lost despisers. It is an open
profanation of the mysteries of God to expose them to the taunts of
wicked men. Another reason is, that Christ intended to comfort his
disciples, that they might not cease to bestow their labors on the
elect of God in teaching the Gospel, though they saw it wantonly
rejected by wicked and ungodly men. His meaning is lest this
inestimable treasure should be held in little estimation,
swine and dogs
must not be permitted to approach it. There are two designations
which Christ bestows on the doctrine of salvation: he calls it
holy, and compares it to
pearls. Hence
we learn how highly we ought to esteem this doctrine.
Lest
these trample
them under
their feet.
Christ appears to distinguish between the swine
and the dogs: attributing brutal
stupidity to the swine, and rage to
the dogs. And certainly, experience
shows, that there are two such classes of despisers of God. Whatever
is taught in Scripture, for instance, about the corrupt nature of
man, free justification, and eternal election, is turned by many
into an encouragement to sloth and to carnal indulgence. Such
persons are fitly and justly pronounced to be
swine. Others, again, tear
the pure doctrine, and its ministers, with sacrilegious
reproaches, as if they threw away all desire to do well, all fear of
God, and all care for their salvation. Although he employs both
names to describe the incurable opponents of the Word of God, yet,
by a twofold comparison, he points out briefly in what respect the
one differs from the other.
MATTHEW 7:7-11; LUKE 11:5-13
Table 1-63
<400707>Matthew
7:7. Ask, and
it shall
be given
you. It is an exhortation to prayer:
and as in this exercise of religion, which ought to be our first
concern, we are so careless and sluggish, Christ presses the same
thing upon us under three forms of expression. There is no
superfluity of language, when he says, Ask,
seek, knock:
but lest the simple doctrine should be unimpressive, he perseveres
in order to rouse us from our inactivity. Such is also the design of
the promises that are added, Ye shall
find, it
shall be
given to
you, and
it shall
be opened.
Nothing is better adapted to excite us to prayer than a full
conviction that we shall be heard. Those who doubt can only pray in
an indifferent manner; and prayer, unaccompanied by faith, is an
idle and unmeaning ceremony. Accordingly, Christ, in order to excite
us powerfully to this part of our duty, not only enjoins what we
ought to do, but promises that our prayers shall not be fruitless.
This ought to be carefully observed. First,
we learn from it, that this rule of prayer is laid down and
prescribed to us, that we may be fully convinced, that God will be
gracious to us, and will listen to our requests. Again, whenever we
engage in prayer, or whenever we feel that our ardor in prayer is
not sufficiently strong, we ought to remember the gentle invitation,
by which Christ assures us of God’s fatherly kindness. Each of us,
trusting to the grace of Christ, will thus attain confidence in
prayer, and will venture freely to call upon God
“through Jesus
Christ our Lord, in whom (as Paul says)
we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him,”
(<490311>Ephesians 3:11,12.)
But, as we are too prone to distrust,
Christ, in order to correct this fault also, repeats the promise in
a variety of words. He uses the metaphor seek,
because we think, that those things which our wants and
necessities require are far distant from us—and knock,
because our carnal senses imagine, that those things which are
not immediately at hand are shut up.
8.
For
every one
that asketh
receiveth. Some think that this is a
proverbial saying taken from common life: but I am more inclined to
a different view. Christ presents the grace of his Father to those
who pray. He tells us, that God is of himself prepared to listen to
us, provided we pray to him, and that his riches are at our command,
provided we ask them. These words imply, that those who are
destitute of what is necessary, and yet do not resort to this remedy
for their poverty, are justly punished for their slothfulness. It is
certain, indeed, that often, when believers are asleep, God keeps
watch over their salvation, and anticipates their wishes. Nothing
could be more miserable for us than that, amidst our great
indifference, or—I would rather say—amidst our great stupidity, God
were to wait for our prayers, or that, amidst our great
thoughtlessness, he were to take no notice of us. Nay more, it is
only from himself that he is induced to bestow upon us faith, which
goes before all prayers in order and in time. But as Christ here
addresses disciples, he merely reminds us in what manner our
heavenly Father is pleased to bestow upon us his gifts. Though he
gives all things freely to us, yet, in order to exercise our faith,
he commands us to pray, that he may grant to our requests those
blessings which flow from his undeserved goodness.
9.
Is
there any
man among
you? It is a comparison from the less
to the greater. First, our Lord contrasts the malice of men with the
boundless goodness of God. Self-love (filauti>a)
renders us malicious: for every man is too much devoted to himself,
and neglects and disregards others. But this vice yields to the
stronger feelings of a father’s love, so that men forget themselves,
and give to their children with overflowing liberality. Whence comes
this, but because God, of whom the whole family
in heaven and earth is named, (<490315>Ephesians
3:15,) drops into their hearts a portion of his goodness? But if the
little drops produce such an amount of beneficence, what ought we to
expect from the inexhaustible ocean? Would God, who thus opens the
hearts of men, shut his own? Let us also remember that passage of
Isaiah, “Though a mother forget her children,” (<234915>Isaiah
49:15,) yet the Lord will be like himself,
f452 and will always show himself to be a Father.
11.
Your
Father will
give good
things. This is expressly mentioned by
Christ, that believers may not give way to foolish and improper
desires in prayer. We know how great influence, in this respect, is
exerted by the excesses and presumption of our flesh. There is
nothing which we do not allow ourselves to ask from God; and if he
does not humor our folly, we exclaim against him. Christ therefore
enjoins us to submit our desires to the will of God, that he may
give us nothing more than he knows to be advantageous. We must not
think that he takes no notice of us, when he does not answer our
wishes: for he has a right to distinguish what we actually need. All
our affections being blind, the rule of prayer must be sought from
the word of God: for we are not competent judges of so weighty a
matter. He who desires to approach God with the conviction that he
will be heard, must learn to restrain his heart from asking any
thing that is not agreeable to his will.
“Ye ask, and
receive not, (says James, 4:3,) because ye ask amiss, that ye may
consume it upon your lusts.”
Instead of good
things (ajgaqa<)
in the last clause, Luke says the
Holy Spirit.
This does not exclude other benefits, but points out what we ought
chiefly to ask: for we ought never to forget the exhortation,
Seek first
the kingdom
of God,
and his
righteousness; and
all other
things shall
be added
to you, (<400633>Matthew
6:33.) It is the duty of the children of God, when they engage
in prayer, to strip themselves of earthly affections, and to rise to
meditation on the spiritual life. In this way, they will set little
value on food and clothing, as compared to the earnest and pledge of
their adoption, (<450815>Romans
8:15; <490114>Ephesians 1:14:)
and when God has given so valuable a treasure, he will not refuse
smaller favors.
<421105>Luke
11:5. Which of
you shall
have a
friend, Luke
adds this comparison, which is not mentioned by Matthew. The general
instruction conveyed by it is this: Believers ought not to be
discouraged, if they do not immediately obtain their desires, or if
they find them difficult to be obtained: for if, among men,
importunity of asking extorts what a person would not willingly do,
we have no reason to doubt that God will listen to us, if we
persevere constantly in prayer, and if our minds do not slacken
through difficulty or delay.
MATTHEW 7:12-14; LUKE 6:31
Table 1-64
<400712>Matthew
7:12. All things
whatsoever you
would wish.
The word therefore (ou+n)
is superfluous, as we often find such particles occurring, and
without any addition to the sense, in detached sentences.
f453 I have already said, that Matthew does not give
here a single discourse, but a summary of doctrine collected out of
many sermons. We must, therefore, read this sentence by itself. It
is an exhortation to his disciples to be just, and contains a short
and simple definition of what justice means. We are here informed,
that the only reason why so many quarrels exist in the world, and
why men inflict so many mutual injuries on each other, is, that they
knowingly and willingly trample justice under their feet, while
every man rigidly demands that it shall be maintained towards
himself.
Where our own advantage is concerned, there
is not one of us, who cannot explain minutely and ingeniously what
ought to be done. And since every man shows himself to be a skillful
teacher of justice for his own advantage, how comes it, that the
same knowledge does not readily occur to him, when the profit or
loss of another is at stake, but because we wish to be wise for
ourselves only, and no man cares about his neighbors? What is more,
we maliciously and purposely shut our eyes upon the rule of justice,
which shines in our hearts. Christ therefore shows, that every man
may be a rule of acting properly and justly towards his neighbors,
if he do to others what he requires to be done to him. He thus
refutes all the vain pretenses, which men contrive for hiding or
disguising their injustice. Perfect justice would undoubtedly
prevail among us, if we were as faithful in learning
active charity, (if we may use the
expression,) as we are skillful in teaching
passive charity. f454
For
this is
the law
and the
prophets. Our Lord does not intend to
say, that this is the only point of doctrine laid down in
the law
and the
prophets, but that all the precepts
which they contain about charity, and all the laws and exhortations
found in them about maintaining justice, have a reference to this
object. The meaning is, that the second table of the law is
fulfilled, when every man conducts himself in the same manner
towards others, as he wishes them to conduct themselves towards him.
There is no need, he tells us, of long and involved debates, if this
simplicity is preserved, and if men do not, by inordinate self-love,
efface the rectitude which is engraven on their hearts.
13.
Enter
in by
the strait
gate. As nothing is more opposed to the
flesh than the doctrine of Christ, no man will ever make great
proficiency in it who has not learned to confine his senses and
feelings, so as to keep them within those boundaries, which our
heavenly Teacher prescribes for curbing our wantonness. As men
willingly flatter themselves, and live in gaiety and dissipation,
Christ here reminds his disciples, that they must prepare to walk,
as it were, along a narrow and
thorny road. But
as it is difficult to restrain our desires from wicked
licentiousness and disorder, he soothes this bitterness by a joyful
remuneration, when he tells us, that the
narrow gate,
and the
narrow road,
lead to
life. Lest we should be captivated, on
the other hand, by the allurements of a licentious and dissolute
life, and wander as the lust of the flesh draws us,
f455 he declares that they rush headlong to death, who
choose to walk along the
broad road,
and through
the wide
gate, instead of keeping by
the strait
gate, and
narrow way,
which lead
to life.
He expressly says, that
many run along the
broad road:
because men ruin each other by wicked examples.
f456 For whence does it arise, that each of them
knowingly and wilfully rushes headlong, but because, while they are
ruined in the midst of a vast crowd, they do not believe that they
are ruined? The small number of believers, on the other hand,
renders many persons careless. It is with difficulty that we are
brought to renounce the world, and to regulate ourselves and our
life by the manners of a few. We
think it strange that we should be forcibly separated from the vast
majority, as if we were not a part of the human race. But though the
doctrine of Christ confines and hems us in, reduces our life to a
narrow road,
separates us from the crowd, and unites us to a
few companions, yet this harshness
ought not to prevent us from striving to obtain life.
It is sufficiently evident from Luke’s
Gospel, that the instruction, which we are now considering, was
uttered by Christ at a different time from that on which he
delivered the paradoxes, f457
which we have formerly examined, about a happy
life, (<400503>Matthew
5:3-12,) and laid down to them the rule of prayer. And this is
what I have repeatedly hinted, that the instructions which are
related by the other Evangelists, at different times, according to
the order of the history, were here collected by Matthew into one
summary, that he might bring more fully under our view the manner in
which Christ taught his disciples. I have therefore thought it best
to introduce here the whole passage from Luke, which corresponds to
this sentence. While I have been careful to inform my readers, as to
the order of time which is observed by Luke, they will forgive me, I
hope, for not being more exact f458
than Matthew in the arrangement of the doctrine.
LUKE 13:23
Table 1-65
<421323>Luke
13:23. And one
saith to
him. Although Matthew relates this
answer, as if it were immediately connected with other sentences
taken out of our Lord’s sermons, yet I rather think that the
occasion of its being spoken arose out of the present question. The
reason why the question was put appears to have been, that Christ,
who declared himself to be the author of life, could with difficulty
collect a small number of disciples. It might appear, that a small
band of men was to be saved, and that the whole church was going to
ruin: for the whole of that nation, among whom the doctrine of
Christ made no great progress, and by whom it was universally
rejected, had been adopted by God as the heir of life. A similar
doubt steals upon us, when we look at the melancholy condition of
the world. “‘The greater part of men pursue a life which is
utterly at variance with the Gospel. What is the meaning of this?”
For this reason Christ, directing. his discourse to all, exhorted
them to strive to
enter by
the narrow
gate. These words were intended to
withdraw his people from a foolish curiosity, by which many are
retarded and involved, when they look around to see if any
companions are joining them, as if they were unwilling to be saved
but in a crowd. When he bids them strive,
or labor, he conveys the information, that it is impossible to
obtain eternal life without great and appalling difficulties. Let
believers, therefore, give their earnest attention to this object,
instead of indulging in excessive curiosity about the vast number of
those who are going astray.
24.
For
many will
seek to
enter. This was added, that we might
not be deceived by a vain hope, as if the multitude of our
companions would be of any avail to us. The flesh is willing to
flatter itself, and many who now give themselves every indulgence,
promise to themselves an easy entrance into life. Thus men practice
mutual deception on each other, and fall asleep in wicked
indifference. To shake off from his own people those flattering
hopes, Christ declares that those who calculate that their
possession of life is already certain, will be shut out.
f459
LUKE 13:25-30
Table 1-66
<421325>Luke
13:25. And when
the master
of the
house shall
have arisen.
Though these words, as I hinted a little before, were spoken on a
different and later occasion, I have chosen to pay more regard to
the doctrine than to the time: for it is no slight assistance to the
understanding to read, in immediate connection, those passages which
are closely related in meaning. As Christ had declared that to many,
who shall desire to enter into heaven, the door will not be open, he
now asserts, that they gain nothing by occupying a place in the
church because God will at length arise in judgment, and shut out
from his kingdom those who now lay claim to a place in his family.
He employs the comparison of the master
of a
house, who, having learned that some
wicked and dissolute persons among his own domestics steal out
unperceived during the night, and expose the house to thieves,
rises and
shuts the
door, and does not allow those
night-prowlers to enter, who have been wandering through the public
streets at unseasonable hours. By these words he warns us, that we
must avail ourselves of the opportunity, while it is offered: for so
long as the Lord invites us to himself, the
door is, as it were, open, that we may enter into the
kingdom of heaven: but the greater part do not deign to move a step.
Christ therefore threatens, that the
door will at length be
shut, and that those who are looking
for companions are in danger of being refused admission.
26.
Thou
hast taught
in our
streets. Christ expressly states, that
it will be of no advantage to the Jews, that he approached near to
them, and permitted them to enjoy familiar intercourse with him, if,
when called, they do not answer at the appointed day. But he does
not follow out his comparison: for, after having spoken about
the master
of a
house, he now states, without a figure,
that he is himself the judge; and indeed the words,
thou hast
taught in
our streets,
can apply to no one but himself. We now perceive his design, which
was, to warn the Jews not to allow themselves to lose, by their own
neglect, the salvation which it is in their power to obtain.
28.
When
you shall
see Abraham.
The Jews bore no resemblance to the holy fathers, and had no right
to boast of being descended from them: yet nothing was more
customary than to abuse the title of the Church.
f460 Christ here assures them, that a bastard race,
which has departed from the faith and piety of the fathers, has “no
inheritance in the
kingdom of God,”
(<490505>Ephesians 5:5.)
There is a silent but implied reproof, that those who were desirous
to have companions in seeking salvation, did not endeavor to
associate themselves with Abraham,
and the
prophets, and the holy fathers, instead
of looking around among their contemporaries, who had degenerated
greatly from their example into innumerable corruptions. “If you
neglect (says he) to enter
by the
strait gate,
because you are kept back by the great number of those who are going
astray, do you not see that you are separated from the number of
believers, and become involved with unbelievers?” If the aspect of
the world now dazzles your eyes, the last day will cure you of this
folly, but it will be too late: for you shall then know that you,
and others like you, are excluded from the
kingdom of
God, and have no part with
Abraham.
29. And
they shall
come from
the east. He
now draws a larger illustration from the fact, that the Jews, who
reckoned themselves the only lawful heirs of God, were to be
rejected, and that the Gentiles were to be substituted in their
room, and obtain the life which was promised to Abraham and his
posterity. He contrasts the Gentiles with them, in order to excite
them to faith by a holy jealousy: as Paul writes, that
“it will be a
distinguished honor of his ministry, if he excite any of his nation
and blood to such an emulations,”
(<451113>Romans 11:13,14.)
The Jews must have been stung by it: for
they had an inordinate love of themselves, and proudly despised God
and his gifts. But as we shall, ere long, meet with this sentence
again in the Gospel by <400811>Matthew
8:11 I now glance at it more slightly.
30.
And,
lo, they
are last
who shall
be first. The
same words, as we shall elsewhere see, were frequently employed by
Christ, but in a different sense, (<401930>Matthew
19:30; 20:16; <411031>Mark
10:31.) All that he intended here was, to throw down the vain
confidence of the Jews, who, having been chosen by God in preference
to all the rest of the world, trusted to this distinction, and
imagined that God was in a manner bound to them. For this reason,
Christ threatens that their condition will soon be changed; that the
Gentiles, who were at that time cast off, would obtain the first
rank; and that the Jews, deprived of their honor, would not even
occupy the farthest corner in the Church.
f461
MATTHEW 7:15-20; LUKE 6:43-45
Table 1-67
<400715>Matthew
7:15. But beware
of false
prophets. These words were intended to
teach, that the Church would be exposed to various impositions, and
that consequently many would be in danger of falling from the faith,
if they were not carefully on their guard. We know what a strong
propensity men have to falsehood, so that they not only have a
natural desire to be deceived, but each individual appears to be
ingenious in deceiving himself. Satan, who is a wonderful contriver
of delusions, is constantly laying snares to entrap ignorant and
heedless persons. It was a general expectation among the
Jews that, under the reign of Christ,
their condition would be delightful, and free from all contest or
uneasiness. He therefore warns his disciples that, if they desire to
persevere, they must prepare themselves to avoid the snares of
Satan. It is the will of the Lord, (as has been already said,) that
his Church shall be engaged in uninterrupted war in this world. That
we may continue to be his disciples to the end, it is not enough
that we are merely submissive, and allow ourselves to be governed by
his Word. Our faith, which is constantly attacked by Satan, must be
prepared to resist.
It is of the greatest consequence,
undoubtedly, that we should suffer ourselves to be directed by good
and faithful ministers of Christ: but as false teachers, on the
other hand, make their appearance, if we do not carefully watch, and
if we are not fortified by perseverance, we shall be easily carried
off from the flock. To this purpose also is that saying of Christ:
“The sheep
hear the voice of the shepherd; and a stranger
they do not follow, but flee from him,” (<431003>John
10:3, 5)
Hence too we infer, that there is no reason
why believers should be discouraged or alarmed, when wolves creep
into the fold of Christ, when false
prophets endeavor to corrupt the purity
of the faith by false doctrines. They ought rather to be aroused to
keep watch: for it is not without reason that Christ enjoins them to
be on their guard. Provided that we are not led astray through our
own sluggishness, we shall be able to avoid every kind of snares;
and, indeed, without this confidence, we would not have the courage
necessary for being on our guard. Now that we know that the Lord
will not fail to perform his promises, whatever may be the attacks
of Satan, let us go boldly to the Lord, asking from him the Spirit
of wisdom, by whose influences he not only seals on our hearts the
belief of his truth, but exposes the tricks and impositions of
Satan, that we may not be deceived by them. When Christ says, that
they come to
us in
sheep’s
clothing, but
inwardly are
ravening wolves,
his meaning is, that they do not want a very plausible pretense,
if prudence be not exercised in subjecting them to a thorough
examination.
16.
From
their fruits
you shall
know them. Had
not this mark of distinction been added, we might have called in
question the authority of all teachers without exception. If there
is a mortal danger to be dreaded in teachers, and if we see no way
of avoiding it, we shall be under the necessity of holding them all
suspected: and there will be no better or shorter method than to
keep our ears shut against them all. We see that ungodly men, to
screen themselves when rejecting every kind of doctrine, hold out
this danger, and that weak and ill-informed persons remain in a
state of perplexity. That our reverence for the Gospel, and for its
faithful ministers and teachers, may not be diminished, Christ
enjoins us to form our opinion of the false
prophets from
their fruits.
It is with a very bad grace that the Papists, in order to excite
hatred against us, quote directly this exhortation of Christ,
Beware of
false prophets,
and by their clamors induce ignorant people to avoid us, without
knowing why. But whoever desires to follow our Lord’s advice must
judge wisely and with just discretion. For ourselves, we not only
acknowledge freely that men ought to beware
of false
prophets, but we carefully and
earnestly exhort simple people to beware
of them. Only we warn them that, agreeably to the rule which
Christ has laid down, they should first make a strict examination,
that simple people may not reject the pure Word of God, and suffer
the punishment of their own rashness. There is a wide difference
between wise caution and perverse squeamishness.
f462 It is a heinous wickedness in the Papists to
repeal the command of Christ, by infusing into unhappy persons an
unfounded dread, f463 which
deters them from making inquiry. Let this be regarded by us as a
first principl that those who tremblingly reject or avoid a doctrine
unknown to them, act improperly, and are very far from obeying the
command of Christ.
It now remains to be seen, what are the
fruits which Christ points out. Those
who confine them to the life are, in my opinion, mistaken. As
pretended sanctity, and I know not what masks belonging to greater
austerity of life, are frequently held out by some of the worst
impostors, this would be a very uncertain test. Their hypocrisy, I
do own, is at length discovered; for nothing is more difficult than
to counterfeit virtue. But Christ did not intend to submit his
doctrine to a decision so unjust in itself, and so liable to be
misunderstood, as to have it estimated by the life of men. Under the
fruits the
manner of teaching
is itself included, and indeed holds the chief place: for Christ
proves that he was sent by God from this consideration, that
“he seeketh
not his own glory,
but the glory of the Father who sent him,” (<430718>John
7:18.)
Is it objected, that few persons are endued
with such acuteness, as to distinguish good
fruits from bad?
I answer, as I have already said: Believers are never deprived of
the Spirit of wisdom, where his assistance is needful, provided they
distrust themselves, renounce their own judgment, and give
themselves up wholly to his direction. Let us remember, however,
that all doctrines must be brought to the Word of God as the
standard, and that, in judging of
false prophets,
the rule of faith holds the chief place. We must also consider
what God enjoins on his prophets and the ministers of his word: for
in this way their faithfulness may be easily ascertained. If, for
example, we place before our minds what Paul requires in
bishops, (<540301>1
Timothy 3:1-7; <560106>Titus
1:6-9,) that description will be sufficient of itself to condemn the
whole mass of Popery: for the Popish priests seem as if they
purposely intended to present an opposite picture. There is no
reason to wonder, therefore, if they forbid men to form a judgment
of false prophets.
But this passage clearly shows, that their titles ought to go for
nothing, and that not much regard ought to be had even to their
calling, if those who receive the name of pastors, and are called to
the office of teachers, do not faithfully answer to their charge.
Do
men gather
grapes from
thorns, or
figs from
thistles? By these proverbs, which were
then in common use and universally received, Christ confirms his
statement, that no man can be deceived by false
prophets, unless he is wilfully blind:
for the fruits as plainly discover
upright servants of God, and unfaithful workmen, as the
fruits point out the nature of the
tree.
<420643>Luke
6:43. For the
tree is
not good. This
statement, as related by Luke, appears to be a general instruction
given by Christ, that by the fruits
our opinion of every man ought to be formed, in the same manner as
a tree
is known
by its
fruit. After having inserted the
reproof to hypocrites, who “perceive a straw in
the eye of another, but do not see a beam in their own,”
(verses 41,42,) he immediately adds, FOR
the tree
is not
good which
beareth rotten
fruit, nor
is the
tree rotten
which beareth
good fruit.
The illative particle ga<r,
for, appears to connect these two
sentences. But as it is certain that Luke, in that sixth chapter,
records various discourses of Christ, it is also possible that he
may have briefly glanced at what is more fully explained by Matthew.
I attach no great importance to the word for,
which in other passages is often superfiuous, and appears
obviously to be so from the concluding statement.
<420645>Luke
6:45. A good man, out
of the
good treasure
of his
heart, bringeth forth
good. Such is the statement with which
Luke concludes the discourse; and I have no doubt that he intended
to describe, without a figure, the kind of judgment which Christ
orders us to make from the fruits.
Believers ought to examine carefully what kind of doctrine is taught
by those who profess to be the servants of God. “Titles (he says)
are of little value, till the speaker give actual evidence that he
is sent by God.” Yet I am far from saying, that this passage may not
be applied to a general doctrine, And certainly the last clause,
out of
the abundance
of the
heart his
mouth speaketh,
has a more extensive reference than to false prophets: for it is
a common proverb. Is it objected, that the tongues of men lie, and
that men of the worst hearts are often the best speakers? I reply:
Christ merely points out here what is a very ordinary occurrence.
For, though hypocrites express in words what is different from the
feelings of their hearts, that is no reason why we may not justly
and appropriately call the tongue the portrait
of the mind.
MATTHEW 7:21-23; LUKE 6:46
Table 1-68
<400721>Matthew
7:21. Not every
one that
saith to
me, Lord,
Lord. Christ extends his discourse
farther :for he speaks not only of false
prophets, who rush upon the flock to
tear and devour, but of hirelings, who insinuate themselves, under
fair appearances, as pastors, though they have no feeling of piety.
f464 This doctrine embraces all hypocrites, whatever
may be their rank or station, but at present he refers particularly
to pretended teachers, f465 who
seem to excel others. He not only directs his discourse to them, to
rouse them from the indifference, in which they lie asleep like
drunk people, but also warns believers, not to estimate such masks
beyond their proper value. In a word, he declares that, so soon as
the doctrine of the Gospel shall have begun to bear fruit by
obtaining many disciples, there will not only be very many of the
common people who falsely and hypocritically submit to it, but even
in the rank of pastors there will be the same treachery, so that
they will deny by their actions and life what they profess with the
mouth. f466 Whoever then desires
to be reckoned among the disciples, must labor to devote himself,
sincerely and honestly, to the exercises of a new life.
In the Gospel of Luke, it is a general
reproof: Why call
you me
Lord, Lord,
and do
not the
things which
I say? But as
this corruption proceeds, for the most part, from pretended
teachers, and easily finds its way from them into the whole body,
so, according to Matthew, our Lord expressly attacks them.
To do
the will
of the
Father not only means, to regulate
their life and manners, (as philosophers talked
f467 ) by the rule of virtues, but also to believe in
Christ, according to that saying,
“This is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth
the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life,”
(<430640>John 6:40.)
These words, therefore, do not exclude
faith, but presuppose it as the principle from which other good
works flow.
22.
Many
will say
to me. Christ
again summons hypocrites to his judgment-seat, as we showed a little
ago from Luke. So long as they hold a place in his Church, they both
flatter themselves and deceive others. He therefore declares, that a
day is coming, when he will cleanse his barn, and separate the chaff
and straw from the pure wheat. To
prophesy in
the name
of Christ is,
to discharge the office of teacher by his authority, and, as it
were, under his direction. Prophecy
is here, I think, taken in a large sense, as in the fourteenth
chapter of the Epistle to the Corinthians. He might have simply used
the word preach, but purposely
employed the more honorable appellation, in order to show more
clearly, that an outward profession is nothing, whatever may be its
brilliancy in the eyes of men. To
do wonderful
works in
the name
of Christ is
nothing else than to perform miracles by his power, authority,
command, and direction: for, though the word
oJmologh>sw, powers, is
sometimes confined to one class of miracles, yet in this and many
other passages it denotes every kind of miracles.
23.
And
then will
I confess
to them.
f468 . By using the word oJmologh>sw,
I will
confess, f469
Christ appears to allude to the vain boasting, by which hypocrites
now vaunt themselves. “They indeed have
confessed me with the tongue, and imagine that they have
fully discharged their duty. The confession
of my name is now heard aloud from their tongue. But I too will
confess on the opposite side, that
their profession is deceitful and false.” And what is contained in
Christ’s confession? That he never
reckoned them among his own people, even at the time when they
boasted that they were the pillars of the church.
Depart from me. He orders those persons
to go out from his presence, who had stolen, under a false title, an
unjust and temporary possession of his house. From this passage in
our Lord’s discourse Paul seems to have taken what he says to
Timothy,
The Lord knoweth
who are his: and, let every one who calleth on the name of Christ
depart from iniquity, (<550219>2
Timothy 2:19.)
The former clause is intended to prevent
weak minds from being alarmed or discouraged by the desertion of
those who had a great and distinguished reputation:
f470 for he declares that they were disowned by the
Lord, though by a vain show they captivated the eyes of men. He then
exhorts all those who wish to be reckoned among the disciples of
Christ, to withdraw early
from iniquity,
that Christ may not drive them from his presence, when he shall “separate
the sheep from the goats,” (<402533>Matthew
25:33.)
MATTHEW 7:24-29; LUKE 6:47-49
Table 1-69
<400724>Matthew
7:24. Every one,
therefore, who
heareth. As it is often difficult to
distinguish the true professors of the Gospel from the false, Christ
shows, by a beautiful comparison, where the main difference lies. He
represents two houses, one of which was built without a foundation,
while the other was well-founded. Both have the same external
appearance: but, when the wind and storms blow, and the floods dash
against them, the former will immediately fall, while the latter
will be sustained by its strength against every assault. Christ
therefore compares a vain and empty profession of the Gospel to a
beautiful, but not solid, building, which, however elevated, is
exposed every moment to downfall, because it wants a foundation.
Accordingly, Paul enjoins us to be well and thoroughly founded on
Christ, and to have deep roots, (<510207>Colossians
2:7,)
“that we may not be tossed and driven about by
every wind of doctrine,” (<490414>Ephesians
4:14)
that we may not give way at every attack.
The general meaning of the passage is, that true piety is not fully
distinguished from its counterfeit, f471
till it comes to the trial. For the temptations, by which we are
tried, are like billows and storms, which easily overwhelm unsteady
minds, whose lightness is not perceived during the season of
prosperity.
Who
heareth these
sayings. The relative
these denotes not one class of sayings,
but the whole amount of doctrine. He means, that the Gospel, if it
be not deeply rooted in the mind, is like a wall, which has been
raised to a great height, but does not rest on any foundation. “That
faith (he says) is true, which has its roots deep in the heart, and
rests on an earnest and steady affection as its foundation, that it
may not give way to temptations.” For such is the vanity of the
human mind, that all build upon the sand, who do not dig so deep as
to deny themselves.
28.
When
Jesus had.finished
these sayings.
By these sayings
I understand not only the discourse which he delivered when he
came down from the mountain, but the rest of the doctrine, which had
already been made known to the people. The meaning therefore is,
that, where he had given the people, on all sides, a taste of his
doctrine, all were seized with astonishment, because a strange,
indescribable, and unwonted majesty drew to him the minds of men.
What is meant by his teaching
them as
having authority,
and not
as the
scribes, I have already explained.
f472
MATTHEW 8:1-4; MARK 1:40-45; LUKE 5:12-16
Table 1-70
<400801>Matthew
8:1. And when
he had
come down
from the
mountain. Matthew
now returns to the course of the history. He had formerly said,
that Christ went up
into a
mountain, (verse 1) then he
threw, as it were, into one heap, many leading points of the
doctrine of Christ; and now he adds that, about the time when he
preached on the mountain, he healed a certain
leper. The same event is related by
Mark and Luke, though
they do not mention the time. It was a striking display of the
divine power of Christ, that, by his word alone and a touch of his
hand, he suddenly cleansed the man’s leprosy. Now, though
leprosy was a different kind of disease
from elephantiasis,
f474 (ejlefanti>asiv,) it is
plain enough that it was difficult to cure. When it had continued
long and become deeply seated, it rarely happened that any person
recovered. Granting that physicians might, by their professional
skill, have given some relief, it is manifest that there was nothing
human about this miracle.
2.
Approaching,
worshipped. What is the meaning of the
verb proskunei~n, which is rendered in the
Latin version, adorare, to
adore or worship,
may be easily learned from this passage. For the exposition of
it we may rely on the other two Evangelists, of whom
Mark says, that he
fell on
his knees, and
Luke, that he
fell down
on his
face. The outward gesture of
kneeling was exhibited by the leper as
a token of reverence. Now we know, that such marks of respect were
in general use among the Jews, as the people of the East are more
addicted to that kind of ceremonies. Many people accordingly think,
that the leper did not intend to render to Christ divine worship,
f475 but gave him a respectful salutation as a
distinguished prophet of God.
I enter into no dispute as to the feelings
which moved the leper to pay reverence to Christ. But I look at what
he attributed to him, that he was
able to
cleanse him,
if he
were willing.
By these words he declared, that he acknowledged a divine power in
Christ: and when Christ replies, I am
willing, he shows that he claimed more
for himself than belongs to man. He who, by the mere expression of
his will, restores health to men, must possess supreme authority.
Whether the leper believed that Christ was the Son of God, or that
he had received this power in the same manner as Moses and the other
prophets, he entertains no doubt that he held in his hand, and in
his power, the gift of healing. True, he speaks conditionally,
if thou
art willing,
thou art
able. But this is not inconsistent with
that certainty of faith, which God demands in our prayers: for men
ought not to expect more than God promises. The leper had not
learned by any inspired communication, or any promise of God, what
Christ would do. It would have been improper in him, therefore, to
go beyond these limits for though we sometimes read that certain
persons prayed without any condition, we ought to believe that they
were guided by special movements of the Spirit,
f476 which must not be taken for a general rule. I am
not even certain if we are at liberty to say, strictly speaking,
that the leper offered a prayer. He only declares, that he is so
fully convinced of the power of Christ, as to entertain no doubt
that it is in his power to cure leprosy; and then presents himself
to be healed, but uncertain as to the result, because he did not yet
know the will of Christ.
f477
3.
Having
stretched out
his hand,
he touched.
Under the Law, the touch of a
leper was infectious; but as Christ
possesses such purity as to repel all filth and defilement, he does
not, by touching, either pollute himself with leprosy, or become a
transgressor of the law. When he took upon him our flesh, he did not
only deign to touch as with his hand, but was united to one and the
same body with ourselves, that we might be
flesh of his flesh, (<010223>Genesis
2:23.) Nor did he only stretch out his arm to us, but descended from
heaven even to hell, and yet contracted no stain from it, but,
retaining his innocence, took away all our impurities, and sprinkled
us with his holiness. By his word alone he might have healed the
leper; but he applied, at the same
time, the touch of his hand, to express the feeling of compassion.
Nor ought this to excite our wonder, since he chose to take upon him
our flesh, that he might cleanse us from our sins.
The stretching
out of
his hand was
therefore an expression and token of infinite grace and goodness.
What we indolently read, and coldly pass by, cannot be duly weighed
without great astonishment. The Son of God was so far from
disdaining to talk to a leper, that he even
stretched out his
hand to
touch that uncleanness.
4.
And
Jesus saith
to him,
See that
thou tell
it not
to any
one. Some persons, by way of excusing
the leper, think that Christ did not
seriously forbid him to publish the miracle, but rather gave him an
additional excitement to do so. Others more justly consider the
reason of the prohibition to have been, that the full “time was not
yet come,” (<430706>John 7:6.) I
do acknowledge, that to have suppressed this miracle would have been
improper: but our Lord had a particular reason for wishing that the
report of it should not be immediately spread, or, at least, not by
the leper. The
leper was so far from deserving praise for the disorderly
exhibition of his regard, that he ought, in my opinion, to be
condemned for not obeying Christ’s injunction. If he wished to
express his gratitude to him to whom he was indebted for his cure,
no better method could have been found than
obedience, which God prefers to all
sacrifices, (<091522>1
Samuel 15:22,) and which is the origin and foundation of lawful
worship. This example shows us, that those who allow themselves to
be guided by inconsiderate zeal act improperly, because the more
eager they are to please God, the greater progress do they make in
rebellion to his commands.
Show
thyself to
the priest. As the ceremonies of the law
had not yet been repealed, Christ did not wish that they should be
despised or neglected. Now, God had commanded in the law that, if
any man had been cleansed from leprosy, he should present himself to
the priest with a sacrifice of thanksgiving, (<031402>Leviticus
14:2.) The design f478 was, that
the priest, by his decision, might attest the benefit received from
God; and that the person who had been healed might give an
expression of his gratitude. Christ, therefore, by sending the leper
to the
priest, proves that he had no other
object in view than to display the glory of God. The
showing to
the priest was
for the purpose of examination, and the
offering was the expression of thanksgiving. He wishes
that the priests should examine the man, to make the divine favor
manifest and undoubted; and that the leper,
on the other hand, should acknowledge that God had healed him.
Meanwhile, as I have just mentioned, he commands them to observe the
ceremonies prescribed by the law, till the time when it should be
repealed.
The attempt of the Papists to produce this
passage, as an authority for their own
confession, f479 is
highly foolish. Leprosy, they
allege, is put allegorically for sin;
and the priests,
who are consecrated by the Pope, are the judges of spiritual
leprosy. f480 Even granting that
this authority was conferred on the priests under the law, for the
purpose of informing the people, that all their cleanness, and the
decision respecting it, depended on the priesthood, still this is
impiously claimed for themselves by the Popish priests. All the
honor that belonged to the ancient priests is now claimed by Christ
alone as his own. He alone is appointed to be the judge of spiritual
leprosy, and entitled to receive, from those who have been cured,
the offering for their cleansing. Under the law, a sacrifice was
employed as the seal of cleanness, because satisfaction made by the
shedding of blood is the only way in which men are cleansed. To
transfer to another that right, which God has declared to be the
prerogative of his own Son, is a detestable sacrilege. When the
ministers of the Gospel, by the command of Christ, declare to
sinners that they are cleansed from their sins, this must not be
tortured into the pretended jurisdiction, which the priests imagine,
of pronouncing a decision about leprosy. f481
<400804>Matthew
8:4; <410144>Mark 1:44.
For a
testimony to
them. Some consider
testimony to mean here a law or
statute, as it is said in the Book of Psalms, God laid down this
“for a testimony to Israel,” (<19B204>Psalm
122:4.) But this appears to me to be a poor exposition: for I have
no doubt that the pronoun to
them refers to the priests.
f482 Christ said this, in my opinion, with a view to
the present occurrence: for this miracle was afterwards to be a
sufficiently clear proof for convicting them of ingratitude. There
is nothing inconsistent with this in the command which Christ gave
to the leper to maintain silence: for he did not intend that the
remembrance of the miracle which he had wrought should remain always
buried. When the leper, at the command of Christ, came into the
presence of the priest, this was a
testimony to
them, which would render them
inexcusable, if they refused to receive Christ as the minister of
God; and would, at the same time, take away occasion for slander,
since Christ did not neglect a single point of the law. In a word,
if they were not past cure, they might be led to Christ; while, on
the other hand, so solemn a testimony of God was sufficiently
powerful to condemn them, if they were unbelievers.
<410145>Mark
1:45. So that
Jesus could
no longer
enter openly
into cities.
Hence we learn the reason why Christ did not wish the miracle to be
so soon made known. It was that he might have more abundant
opportunity and freedom for teaching. Not that his enemies rose
against him, and attempted to shut his mouth, but because the common
people were so eager to demand miracles, that no room was left for
doctrine. He wished that they would all be more attentive to the
word than to signs. Luke accordingly says, that
he sought
retirement in
the deserts.
He avoided a crowd of men, because he saw, that he would not satisfy
the wishes of the people, without overwhelming his doctrine by a
superfluity of miracles. f483
MATTHEW 8:5-13; LUKE 7:1-10
Table 1-71
<400805>Matthew
8:5. And when
Jesus had
entered Those who think that Matthew
and Luke give different narratives, are led into a mistake by a mere
trifle. The only difference in the words is, that Matthew says that
the centurion
came to
him, while Luke says that he sent some
of the Jews to plead in his name. But there is no impropriety in
Matthew saying, that the centurion did what was done in his name and
at his request. There is such a perfect agreement between the two
Evangelists in all the circumstances, that it is absurd to make two
miracles instead of one.
The band of soldiers, which the centurion
had under his command, was stationed, I have no doubt, in the town
of Capernaum, in the same manner as garrisons were usually appointed
for the protection of the towns. Though he perceived the morals of
the people to be very vicious and depraved, (for we know that
Capernaum, being on the seacoast, must have been more dissolute
f485 than other towns,) yet this did not prevent him
from condemning the superstitions of his country, and acquiring a
taste for true and sincere piety. He had not built a synagogue for
the Jews without exposing himself to some hatred and to some risk:
and the only reason why he
loved that
nation was, that he had embraced the
worship of one God. Before Christ healed his servant, he had been
healed by the Lord.
This was itself a miracle. One who belonged
to the military profession, and who had crossed the sea with a band
of soldiers, for the purpose of accustoming the Jews to endure the
yoke of Roman tyranny, submits willingly, and yields obedience to
the God of Israel. Luke says that this servant
was very
dear to
him; and thus anticipates a doubt which
might have arisen in the mind of the reader: for we know that slaves
f486 were not held in such estimation, as to make their
masters so solicitous about their life, unless by extraordinary
industry, or fidelity, or some other virtue, they had secured their
favor. By this statement Luke means, that this was not a low or
ordinary slave, but a faithful servant, distinguished by many
excellencies, and very highly esteemed by his master; and that this
was the reason why he was so anxious about his life, and recommended
him so earnestly. From both Evangelists it is evident that it was a
sudden palsy, which, from the first attack, took away all hope of
life: for slow palsies are not attended by severe pain. Matthew
says, that he was grievously
tormented, and Luke, that he was
near death.
Both descriptions—pain or agony, and extreme danger—serve to enhance
the glory of the miracle: and for this reason I am the more
unwilling to hazard any absolute assertion as to the nature of the
disease.
<420705>Luke
7:5. For he
loveth our
nation. This was, no doubt, a
commendation given him by the Jews on account of his piety:
f487 for his love
of a
nation universally hated could proceed
only from zeal for the Law, and from reverence for God. By
building a
synagogue, he showed plainly that he
favored the doctrine of the Law. The Jews had therefore good grounds
for saying that, as a devout worshipper of God, he had claims on
Christ for receiving such a favor. They discover, at the same time,
a marvellous stupidity in admitting, by their own acknowledgment,
that a Gentile possesses that grace of God which they despise and
reject. If they consider Christ to be the minister and dispenser of
the gifts of God, why do they not receive the grace offered to them
before bringing foreigners to enjoy it? But hypocrites never fail to
manifest such carelessness and presumption, as not to hesitate to
look upon God as under some sort of obligations to them, and to
dispose of his grace at their pleasure, as if it were in their own
power; and then, when they are satisfied with it, or rather because
they do not deign to taste it, they treat it as useless, and leave
it to others.
<400808>Matthew
8:8. Lord, I
do not
deserve that
thou shouldest
come under
my roof.
Matthew’s narrative is more concise, and represents the man as
saying this; while Luke explains more fully, that this was a message
sent by his friends: but the meaning of both is the same. There are
two leading points in this discourse. The centurion, sparing Christ
by way of honoring him, requests that Christ will
not trouble
himself, because he reckons himself
unworthy to receive a visit from him. The next point is, that he
ascribes to Christ such power as to believe, that by the mere
expression of his will, and by a word, his servant may recover and
live. There was astonishing humility in exalting so highly above
himself a man who belonged to a conquered and enslaved nation. It is
possible, too, that he had become accustomed to the haughty
pretensions of the Jews, and, being a modest man, did not take it
ill to be reckoned a heathen, and therefore feared that he would
dishonor a Prophet of God, if he pressed him to enter the house of a
polluted Gentile. However that may be, it is certain that he speaks
sincerely, and entertains such reverence for Christ, that he does
not venture to invite him to his house, nay, as is afterwards stated
by Luke, he reckoned himself unworthy to converse with him.
f488
But it may be asked, what moved him to
speak of Christ in such lofty terms? The difficulty is even
increased by what immediately follows, only
say the
word, and
my servant
will be
healed, or, as Luke has it,
say in
a word: for if
he had not acknowledged Christ to be the Son of God, to transfer the
glory of God to a man would have been superstition. It is difficult
to believe, on the other hand, that he was properly informed about
Christ’s divinity, of which almost all were at that time ignorant.
Yet Christ finds no fault with his words,
f489 but declares that they proceeded from faith: and
this reason has forced many expositors to conclude, that the
centurion bestows on Christ the title of the true and only God. I
rather think that the good man, having been informed about the
uncommon and truly divine works of Christ, simply acknowledged in
him the power of God. Something, too, he had undoubtedly heard about
the promised Redeemer. Though he does not distinctly understand that
Christ is God manifested in the flesh,
(<540316>1 Timothy 3:16,)
yet he is convinced that the power of God is manifested in him, and
that he has received a commission to display the presence of God by
miracles. He is not therefore chargeable with superstition, as if he
had ascribed to a man what is the prerogative of God: but, looking
at the commission which God had given to Christ, he believes that by
a word alone he can heal his servant.
Is it objected, that nothing belongs more
peculiarly to God than to accomplish by a word whatever he pleases,
and that this supreme authority cannot without sacrilege be yielded
to a mortal man? The reply is again easy. Though the centurion did
not enter into those nice distinctions, he ascribed this power to
the word, not of a mortal man, but of God, whose minister he fully
believed Christ to be: on that point he entertained no doubt. The
grace of healing having been committed to Christ,
f490 he acknowledges that this is a heavenly power, and
does not look upon it as inseparable from the bodily presence, but
is satisfied with the word, from which he believes such a power to
proceed.
<400809>Matthew
8:9. For I
am a
man subject
to the
power of
another. This comparison does not imply
equality between the two cases, but is taken from the less to the
greater. He forms a higher conception of the divine power, which is
manifested in Christ, than of the authority which was possessed by
himself over servants and soldiers.
10.
Jesus
wondered. Wonder
cannot apply to God, for it arises out of what is new and
unexpected: but it might exist in Christ, for he had clothed himself
with our flesh, and with human affections. Not
even in
Israel have
I found
so great
faith. This is not spoken absolutely,
but in a particular point of view. For, if we consider all the
properties of faith, we must conclude that the faith of Mary was
greater, in believing that she would be with child by the Holy
Ghost, and would bring forth the only-begotten Son of God, and in
acknowledging the son whom she had borne to be her God, and the
Creator of the whole world, and her only Redeemer.
But there were chiefly two reasons why
Christ preferred the faith of a Gentile to the faith of all the
Jews. One was, that a slight and inconsiderable acquaintance with
doctrine yielded so sudden and abundant fruit. It was no small
matter to declare, in such lofty terms, the power of God, of which a
few rays only were yet visible in Christ. Another reason was, that
while the Jews were excessively eager to obtain outward signs, this
Gentile asks no visible sign, but openly declares that he wants
nothing more than the bare word. Christ was going to him: not that
it was necessary, but to try his faith; and he applauds his faith
chiefly on the ground of his resting satisfied with the bare word.
What would another have done, and he too one of the Apostles? Come,
Lord, see and touch. This man asks no bodily approach or touch, but
believes the word to possess such efficacy as fully to expect from
it that his servant will be cured.
Now, he ascribes this honor to the word,
not of a man, but of God: for he is convinced that Christ is not an
ordinary man, but a prophet sent by God. And hence may be drawn a
general rule. Though it was the will of God that our salvation
should be accomplished in the flesh of Christ, and though he seals
it daily by the sacraments, yet the certainty of it must be obtained
from the word. Unless we yield such authority to the word, as to
believe that, as soon as God has spoken by his ministers, our sins
are undoubtedly forgiven, and we are restored to life, all
confidence of salvation is overthrown.
11.
Many
will come
from the
east and
west. In the person of the servant,
Christ gave to the Gentiles a taste and a kind of first-fruits of
his grace. He now shows, that the master is an example of the future
calling of the Gentiles, and of the spread of faith throughout the
whole world: for he says that they
will come, not
only from the neighboring countries, but from the farthest bounds of
the world. Though this had been clearly foretold by many passages of
the prophets, it appeared at first strange and incredible to the
Jews, who imagined that God was confined to the family of Abraham.
It was not without astonishment that they heard, that those who were
at that time strangers, would be citizens and heirs of the kingdom
of God: and not only so, but that the covenant of salvation would be
immediately proclaimed, that the whole world might be united in one
body of the Church. He declares, that the Gentiles, who shall come
to the faith, will be partakers of the same salvation
with Abraham,
Isaac, and
Jacob. Hence we draw the certain
conclusion, that the same promise, which has been held out to us in
Christ, was formerly given to the fathers; for we would not have had
an inheritance in common with them, if the faith, by which it is
obtained, had not been the same. The word
ajnakliqh>sontai, shall
recline, contains an allusion to a
banquet: but as we know, that the heavenly life does not require
meat and drink, this phrase has the same meaning as if he had said,
they shall
enjoy the
same life.
12.
But
the children
of the
kingdom. Why does he call those persons
children of
the kingdom,
who were nothing less than children of Abraham? for those who are
aliens from the faith have no right to be considered a part of God’s
flock. I answer: Though they did not actually belong to the Church
of God, yet, as they occupied a place in the Church, he allows them
this designation. Besides, it ought to be observed that, so long as
the covenant of God remained in the family of Abraham, there was
such force in it, that the inheritance of the heavenly kingdom
belonged peculiarly to them. With respect to God himself, at least,
they were holy branches from a holy root,
(<451116>Romans 11:16:) and
the rejection of them, which afterwards followed, shows plainly
enough, that they belonged, at that time, to the family of God.
Secondly, it ought to be observed, that Christ does not now speak of
individuals, but of the whole nation. This was still harder to
endure than the calling of the Gentiles. That the Gentiles should be
admitted, by a free adoption, into the same body with the posterity
of Abraham, could scarcely be endured: but that the Jews themselves
should be driven out, to make way for their being succeeded by the
Gentiles, appeared to them altogether monstrous. Yet Christ declares
that both will happen: that God will admit strangers into the bosom
of Abraham, and that he will exclude the
children. There is an implied contrast
in the phrase, the
darkness that is
without. It means that out of the
kingdom of God, which is the kingdom of light, nothing but darkness
reigns. By darkness Scripture points
out that dreadful anguish, which can neither be expressed nor
conceived in this life. f491
13.
Go
away, and
as thou
believest, so
may it
be to
thee. Hence it is evident how
graciously Christ pours out his grace, when he finds the vessel of
faith open. Though he addresses these words to the centurion, there
can be no doubt that, in his person, he invites us all to strong
hope. Hence we are also taught the reason why God is, for the most
part, so limited in his communications to us: it is because our
unbelief does not permit him to be liberal. If we open up the
entrance to him by faith, he will listen to our wishes and prayers.
LUKE 7:11-17
Table 1-72
<420711>Luke
7:11. And it
happened, that
he went
into a
city. In all the miracles of Christ, we
must attend to the rule which Matthew lays down. We ought to know,
therefore, that this young man, whom Christ raised from the dead, is
an emblem of the spiritual life which he restores to us. The name of
the city contributes to the certainty of the history. The same
purpose is served by what Luke says, that a
great multitude
from every direction followed him: for Christ had many
attendants along with him, and many persons accompanied the woman,
as a mark of respect, to the interment of her son. The resurrection
of the young man was beheld by so many witnesses, that no doubt
could be entertained as to its truth. There was the additional
circumstance of its being a crowded place: for we know that public
assemblies were held at the gates. That the dead man was carried out
of the city was in accordance with a very ancient custom among all
nations. Jerome says that, in his
time, the city of Nain was still in existence, two miles below Mount
Tabor, in a southerly direction.
12.
The
only son
of his
mother. The reason which induced Christ
to restore the young man to life was, that he saw the
widow bereft of her
only son, and
had compassion on her: for he did not withhold his favor till some
one requested it, as he did on other occasions; but anticipated the
prayers of all, and restored
the son
to his
mother, by whom nothing of this sort
was expected. We have here a striking emblem of his freely bestowed
compassion in raising us from death to life. By
touching the
coffin he intended perhaps to show,
that he would by no means shrink from death and the grave, in order
to obtain life for us. He not only deigns to touch us with his hand,
in order to quicken us when we are dead, but, in order that he might
raise us to heaven, himself descends into the grave.
14.
Young
man, I
say to
thee. By this word Christ proved the
truth of the saying of Paul, that God calleth
those things which are not as , they were, (<450417>Romans
4:17.) He addresses the dead man, and makes himself be heard, so
that death is suddenly changed into life. We have here, in the first
place, a striking emblem of the future resurrection, as Ezekiel is
commanded to say, O ye dry bones, hear the word
of the Lord, (37:4.) Secondly, we are taught in what
manner Christ quickens us spiritually by faith. It is when he
infuses into his word a secret power, so that it enters into dead
souls, as he himself declares,
The hour cometh,
when the dead shall hear the voice of
the Son of God, and they who hear shall live, (<430525>John
5:25.)
16.
And
fear seized
all. A sense of the divine presence
must have brought fear along with
it: but there is a difference between the kinds
of fear.
Unbelievers either tremble and are dismayed; or, struck with alarm,
murmur against God: while devout and godly persons, moved by
reverence, willingly humble themselves. Fear,
therefore, is here taken in a good sense, because they gave the
honor which was due to the power of God which they had beheld, and
rendered to God not only homage, but thanksgiving.
God
hath visited
his people. I
understand this to refer not to every kind of
visitation, but to that which would restore them to their
original condition. Not only were the affairs of Judea in a
depressed state, but they had sunk under a wretched and frightful
slavery, as if God were not looking at them. The only remaining hope
was, that God had promised to be their Redeemer, after they had
endured very heavy calamities. I have no doubt, therefore, that they
were excited by the miracle to expect an approaching restoration to
prosperity: only they fall into a mistake as to the nature of the
visitation. Though they acknowledge and
celebrate the unwonted grace of God in this respect, that
a great
Prophet hath
risen up
among us, yet
this eulogium comes very far short of the dignity and glory of the
promised Messiah. Hence it appears that the faith of that people
was, at this time, exceedingly confused, and involved in many
unfounded imaginations.
MATTHEW 8:19-22; LUKE 9:57-62
Table 1-73
<400819>Matthew
8:19. And a
scribe approaching.
Two men are here presented to us by Matthew, and three by Luke, all
of whom were prepared to become disciples of Christ, but who, having
been prevented by a diversity of vices from following the right
course, receive a corresponding variety of replies. It might at
first sight appear strange, that Christ sends back, and does not
admit into his family, one who offers to follow him immediately and
without delay: while he detains another along with him who, by
asking leave for a time, showed himself to be slower and less
willing. But there are the best reasons for both. Whence arose the
great readiness of the scribe to
prepare himself immediately to accompany Christ, but from his not
having at all considered the hard and wretched condition of his
followers? We must bear in mind that he was a
scribe, who had been accustomed to a quiet and easy life,
had enjoyed honor, and was ill-fitted to endure reproaches, poverty,
persecutions, and the cross. He wishes indeed to follow Christ, but
dreams of an easy and agreeable life, and of dwellings filled with
every convenience; whereas the disciples of Christ must walk among
thorns, and march to the cross amidst uninterrupted afflictions. The
more eager he is, the less he is prepared. He seems as if he wished
to fight in the shade and at ease, neither annoyed by sweat nor by
dust, and beyond the reach of the weapons of war. There is no reason
to wonder that Christ rejects such persons: for, as they rush on
without consideration, they are distressed by the first uneasiness
of any kind that occurs, lose courage at the first attack, give way,
and basely desert their post. Besides, this scribe might have sought
a place in the family of Christ, in order to live at his table
without expense, and to feed luxuriously without toil. Let us
therefore look upon ourselves as warned, in his person, not to boast
lightly and at ease, that we will be the disciples of Christ, while
we are taking no thought of the cross, or of afflictions; but, on
the contrary, to consider early what sort of condition awaits us.
The first lesson which he gives us, on entering his school, is to
deny ourselves,
and take
up his
cross, (<401624>Matthew
16:24.)
20.
Foxes
have holes.
The Son of God describes by these words what was his condition while
he lived on the earth, but, at the same time, informs his disciples
what sort of life they must be prepared to expect. And yet it is
strange that Christ should say, that he had not a foot of earth on
which he could lay his
head, while there were many godly and
benevolent persons, who would willingly receive him into their
houses. But this was spoken, it ought to be observed, as a warning
to the scribe, not to expect an abundant and rich hire, as if he had
a wealthy master, while the master himself receives a precarious
subsistence in borrowed houses.
21.
Lord,
permit me
to go
first and
bury my
father. We have said, that the scribe
was rejected by Christ as a follower, because he made his offer
without consideration, and imagined that he would enjoy an easy
life. The person whom Christ retains had an opposite fault. He was
prevented from immediately obeying the call of Christ by the
weakness of thinking it a hardship to leave his father. It is
probable that his father was in extreme old age: for the mode of
expression, Permit me
to bury,
implies that he had but a short time to live. Luke says that Christ
ordered him to follow; while
Matthew says that he was
one of
his disciples.
But he does not refuse the calling: he only asks leave for a time to
discharge a duty which he owes to his father.
f492 The excuse bears that he looked upon himself as at
liberty till his father’s death. From Christ’s reply we learn, that
children should discharge their duty to their parents in such a
manner that, whenever God calls them to another employment, they
should lay this aside, and assign the first place to the command of
God. Whatever duties we owe to men must give way, when God enjoins
upon us what is immediately due to himself. All ought to consider
what God requires from them as individuals, and what is demanded by
their particular calling, that earthly parents may not prevent the
claims of the highest and only Father of all from remaining entire.
22.
Allow
the dead
to bury
their dead. By
these words Christ does not condemn burial: for it would have been
shameful and cruel to throw away the bodies of the dead unburied,
and we know that the custom of burying originated in a divine
command, and was practiced by the saints, in order to strengthen the
hope of the last resurrection. He intended only to show, that what
ever withdraws us from the right course, or retards us in it,
deserves no other name than death.
Those only live, he tells us, who devote all their thoughts, and
every part of their life, to obedience to God; while those who do
not rise above the world,—who devote themselves to pleasing men, and
forget God,—are like dead
men, who are idly and uselessly
employed in taking care of the dead.
<420960>Luke
9:60. But go
thou and
proclaim the
kingdom of
God. Matthew has only the words,
Follow me: but
Luke states more fully the reason why he was called, which was, that
he might be a minister and preacher of the Gospel. Had he remained
in a private station, there would have been no absolute necessity
for leaving his father, provided he did not forsake the Gospel on
his father’s account. f493 But
the preaching of the Gospel does not allow him to remain at home,
and therefore Christ properly takes him away from his father. While
the amazing goodness of Christ appears in bestowing so honorable an
office on a man who was still so weak, it deserves our notice, that
the fault which still cleaved to him is corrected, and is not
overlooked and encouraged.
<420961>Luke
9:61. And another
said. Matthew does not mention this
third person. It appears that he was too strongly attached to the
world, to be ready and prepared to follow Christ. True, he offers to
join the family of Christ, but with this reservation,
after he
has bid
farewell to
those who
are in
his house;
that is, after he has arranged his business at home, as men are wont
to do when preparing for a journey. This is the true reason why
Christ reproves him so severely: for, while he was professing in
words that he would be a follower of Christ, he turned his back upon
him, till he had despatched his worldly business.
62.
He
who, after
having put
his hand
to the
plough, shall
look back,
is unfit
for the
kingdom of
God. We must carefully inquire what
this declaration of Christ means. They are said to
look back, who
become involved in the cares of the world, so as to allow themselves
to be withdrawn from the right path; particularly, when they plunge
themselves into those employments which disqualify them to follow
Christ.
MATTHEW 9:1-8; MARK 2:1-12; LUKE 5:17-26
Table 1-74
<400901>Matthew
9:1. And came
into his
own city. This
passage shows, that Capernaum was
generally believed to be the birth-place of Christ, because his
visits to it were frequent: for there is no room to doubt, that it
is the same history which is related by the three Evangelists,
though some circumstances may be more exactly related by one of them
than by another. Luke says that scribes had come from various parts
of Judea, who were spectators when Christ
healed the paralytic; and
at the same time states indirectly, that there were others who also
received healing through the grace
of Christ. For, before he comes to the
paralytic, he speaks in the plural number, and says, that
the power of God was displayed for healing
their diseases; the
power of
the Lord
was present
to heal
them. The glory of this miracle was very
remarkable. A man destitute of the use of all his limbs, lying on a
bed, and lowered by cords, suddenly rises up in health, vigor, and
agility. Another special reason why the Evangelists dwell more on
this miracle than on others is, that the scribes were offended at
Christ for claiming power and authority
to forgive
sins; while Christ intended to confirm
and seal that authority by a visible sign.
2.
And
when Jesus
saw their
faith. It is God alone, indeed, who
knows faith: but they had given
evidence of faith by the
laboriousness of that attempt: for they would never have submitted
to so much trouble, nor contended with such formidable hindrances,
if they had not derived courage from entire confidence of success.
The fruit of their faith appeared in their not being wearied out,
when they found the entrance closed up on all sides. The view which
some take of these words, that Christ, as a divine person, knew
their faith, which lay concealed within them, appears to me a forced
interpretation.
Now, as Christ granted to their
faith the favor which he bestowed on
the paralytic, a question is usually
raised on this passage how far do men derive advantage from the
faith of others? And, first, it is certain, that the faith of
Abraham was of advantage to his posterity, when he embraced the free
covenant offered to him and to his seed. We must hold a similar
belief with regard to all believers, that, by their faith, the grace
of God is extended to their children and their children’s children
even before they are born. The same thing takes place in infants,
who are not yet of such an age as to be capable of faith. With
regard to adults, on the other hand, who have no faith of their own,
(whether they be strangers, or allied by blood,) the faith of others
can have nothing more than an indirect influence in promoting the
eternal salvation of their souls. As the prayers, by which we ask
that God will turn unbelievers to repentance, are not without
advantage, our faith is evidently of such advantage to them, that
they do not arrive at salvation, till they have been made partakers
of the same faith with us in answer to our prayers. But where there
is a mutual agreement in faith, it is well known that they promote
the salvation of each other. It is also beyond all question, that
earthly blessings are often, for the sake of the godly, bestowed on
unbelievers.
With regard to the present passage, though
Christ is said to have been moved by the faith of others, yet the
paralytic could not have obtained
the forgiveness
of his
sins, if he had had no faith of his
own. Unworthy persons were often restored by Christ to health of
body, as God daily maketh
his sun
to rise
on the
evil and
the good, (<400545>Matthew
5:45) but there is no other way in which he is reconciled to us
than by faith. There is a synecdoche,
therefore, in the word their,
when it is said that Jesus
saw their
faith: for Christ not only looked at
those who brought the paralytic, but looked also at
his faith.
Thy
sins are
forgiven thee.
Christ appears here to promise to the paralytic something different
from what he had requested: but, as he intends to bestow health of
body, he begins with removing the cause of the disease, and at the
same time reminds the paralytic of the origin of his disease, and of
the manner in which he ought to arrange his prayers. As men usually
do not consider that the afflictions which they endure are God’s
chastisements, they desire nothing more than some alleviation in the
flesh, and, in the meantime, feel no concern about their sins: just
as if a sick man were to disregard his disease, and to seek only
relief from present pain. f495
But the only way of obtaining deliverance from all evils is to have
God reconciled to us. It does sometimes happen, that wicked men are
freed from their distresses, while God is still their enemy: but
when they think that they have completely escaped, the same evils
immediately return, or more numerous and heavier calamities
overwhelm them, which make it manifest that they will not be
mitigated or terminated. until the wrath of God shall be appeased,
as God declares by the Prophet Amos
If thou escape a
lion, a bear shall meet thee; if thou
shut thyself up at home, a serpent shall bite thee, (<300519>5:19.)
Thus it appears that this is a frequent and
ordinary way of speaking in the Scriptures, to promise the pardon of
sins, when the mitigation of punishments is sought. It is proper to
attend to this order in our prayers. When the feeling of afflictions
reminds us of our sins, let us first of all be careful to obtain
pardon, that, when God is reconciled to us, he may withdraw his hand
from punishing.
3.
And,
lo, some
of the
scribes. They accuse Christ of
blasphemy and sacrilege, because he claims for himself what is God’s
prerogative. The other two Evangelists tell us also that they said,
Who can
forgive sins
but God
alone? It is
beyond all question, that their eagerness to slander drove them to
this wicked conclusion. If they think that there is any thing which
deserves blame, why do they not inquire into it?
f496 Besides, as the expression admits of more than one
meaning, and as Christ said nothing more than what the Prophets
frequently say when they announce the grace of God, why do they take
in a bad sense what admits of a favorable interpretation? They must
have been already poisoned by malice and envy, otherwise they would
not so eagerly have seized an occasion of blaming Christ. They
remain silent, but think
in their
hearts, that they may slander him when
absent among people of their own class. It is no doubt true, that
God alone has power and authority
to forgive
sins: but they are wrong in concluding
that it does not belong to Christ, for he is
God manifested in the flesh, (<540316>1
Timothy 3:16.) They had a right to inquire on what grounds Christ
laid claim to such authority: but,
without any inquiry, they suppose him to be one of the common rank
of men, and proceed rashly to condemn him.
4.
And
when Jesus
saw their
thoughts. He now gives a proof of his
Divinity in bringing to light their secret thoughts:
for who
knoweth the
things of
a man
but the
spirit of
man which
is in
him? (<460211>1
Corinthians 2:11.) And so Mark adds, that Jesus
knew by
his Spirit:
which means, that what was concealed in their hearts could not be
perceived by man, but that Christ by his Divine Spirit knew it
thoroughly. Why do
you think
evil? This does not imply that it gave
them pain to see a mortal man assuming what God claims as his own
prerogative, but that they proudly and wickedly rejected God, who
was openly manifested to them.
5.
Whether
is it
easier to
say? The meaning is, that, as it is not
easier to quicken by a word a body which is nearly dead than to
forgive sins, there is no reason to
wonder that he forgives
sins, when he has accomplished the
other. The argument which our Lord uses may appear to be not
well-founded: for, in proportion as the soul is more excellent than
the body, the forgiveness
of sins is a
greater work than the healing of the body. But the reply is easy.
Christ adapts his discourse to their capacity: for, being carnal,
they were more powerfully affected by outward signs, than by all the
spiritual power of Christ, which related to eternal salvation. Thus
he proves the efficacy of the Gospel for quickening men from the
fact, that at the last day he will raise the dead by his voice out
of their graves.
Wonder not at this:
for the hour is coming, in which all who are in the graves shall
hear his voice, and shall come forth,
(<430528>John 5:28,29.)
This was a sufficiently powerful argument
to refute those who reckoned a visible miracle of more importance
than all things else. They could not say that he had no right to
forgive the
sins of the paralytic, when he restored
to him health and rigour: for this was a result which followed from
the forgiveness of sins.
6.
That the
Son of
man hath
authority on
earth. This
authority is very different from what was given to the
apostles, and from what is now exercised by the pastors of the
Church: for they cannot so properly be said to
pardon sins, as to declare that
they are pardoned, when they deliver the commission which is
entrusted to them. By these words Christ declares that he is not
only the minister and witness, but likewise the author, of this
grace. But what means this restriction, on
earth? Of what avail will it be to us
to have obtained pardon here, if it be not ratified in heaven?
Christ’s meaning was, that forgiveness of sins ought not to be
sought from a distance: for he exhibits it to men in his own person,
and as it were in his hands. So strong is our inclination to
distrust, that we never venture to believe that God is merciful to
us, till he draws near, and speaks familiarly to us. Now, as Christ
descended to earth for the purpose of exhibiting to men the
grace of God as present, he is said to
forgive sins
visibly, because in him and by him the will of God was revealed
which, according to the perception of the flesh, had been formerly
hidden above the clouds.
8.
And
the multitudes
who saw.
Instead of astonishment which
Matthew mentions, f497 the other
two Evangelists employ the word e]kstasiv,
or amazement: and Luke adds fear.
But the design of all the Evangelists is to show, that the power of
God was not merely acknowledged, but that all were struck with
astonishment, and compelled to give
glory to God. The fear,
which followed the astonishment,
had the effect of preventing them from opposing Christ, and of
making them submit to him with reverence as a Prophet of God.
Matthew expressly says, that
they glorified
God, who
had given
such authority
to men. Here
they appear to be partly mistaken: for, though they see a man with
their eyes, they ought to have perceived in him, by the mind,
something higher than man. They are no doubt right in saying, that
the nature of man received great honor in Christ for the general
advantage of the human race: but as they do not perceive him to be
God manifested in the flesh, (<540306>1
Timothy 3:6,) their confession is involved in some error.
f498 In a word, it was true, that
God gave such
authority to
men: but the form and manner of giving was not yet understood by
those who were not aware that the majesty of God was united to
flesh.
MATTHEW 9:9-13; MARK 2:13-17; LUKE 5:27-32
Table 1-75
<400909>Matthew
9:9. Jesus saw
a man
sitting at
the customhouse.
The custom-house
has usually been a place noted for plundering and for unjust
exactions, and was at that time particularly infamous. In the choice
of Matthew out of that place, not only to be admitted into the
family of Christ, but even to be called to the office of Apostle, we
have a striking instance of the grace of God. It was the intention
of Christ to choose simple and ignorant persons to that rank, in
order to cast down the wisdom of the world,
(<460206>1 Corinthians 2:6.)
But this publican, who followed an occupation little esteemed and
involved in many abuses, was selected for additional reasons, that
he might be an example of Christ’s undeserved goodness, and might
show in his person that the calling of all of us depends, not on the
merits of our own righteousness, but on his pure kindness. Matthew,
therefore, was not only a witness and preacher, but was also a proof
and illustration of the grace exhibited in Christ. he gives evidence
of his gratitude in not being ashamed to hand down for perpetual
remembrance the record of what he formerly was, and whence he was
taken, that he might more fully illustrate in his person the grace
of Christ. In the same manner Paul says:
This is a faithful
saying, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of
whom I am chief, (<540115>1
Timothy 1:15.)
As to Mark and Luke calling him
Levi, it appears that this was his
ordinary name: f503 but that his
being a publican was the reason why
he took a foreign name.
Follow
me. There is no reason to doubt that
Christ explained in many words why he was called, and on what
conditions. This is more fully ascertained from Luke, who says,
that he
left all,
rose up,
and followed
Christ: for it would not have been necessary for him to leave all,
if he had not been a private disciple of Christ, and called in
expectation of the Apostleship. In the great readiness and eagerness
of Matthew to obey, we see the Divine power of the word of Christ.
Not that all in whose ears he utters his voice are equally affected
in their hearts: but in this man Christ intended to give a
remarkable example, that we might know that his calling was not from
man. f504
<420529>Luke
5:29. And Levi
made him a
great banquet.
This appears to be at variance with what Luke relates, that
he left
all: but the solution is easy. Matthew
disregarded every hinderance, and gave up himself entirely to
Christ, but yet did not abandon the charge of his own domestic
affairs. When Paul, referring to the example of soldiers, exhorts
the ministers of the word to be free and disentangled from every
hinderance, and to devote their labors to the church, he says:
No man that warreth
entangleth himself with the affairs of life,
that he may please the commander, (<550204>2
Timothy 2:4.)
He certainly does not mean, that those who
enroll themselves in the military profession divorce their wives,
forsake their children, and entirely desert their homes; but that
they quit their homes for a time, and leave behind them every care,
that they may be wholly employed in war. In the same manner, nothing
kept Matthew from following where Christ called; and yet he freely
used both his house and his property, as far as the nature of his
calling allowed. It was necessary, indeed, that he should leave the
custom-house:
for, had he been detained there, he would not have been a follower
of Christ. f505
It is called a
great banquet,
with reference not to the multitude of the guests, but to the
abundance and magnificence of the provisions: for we know that
Christ did not practise such austerity, as not to allow himself to
be sometimes entertained more splendidly by the rich, provided that
there were no superfluity. Yet we cannot doubt that, as he was a
remarkable example of temperance, so he exhorted those who
entertained him to frugality and moderation in diet, and would never
have endured wasteful and extravagant luxuries. Matthew says that
sinners—that
is, men of wicked lives and of infamous
character—came to the banquet.
The reason was, that the publicans,
being themselves generally hated and despised, did not disdain to
associate with persons of that description; for, as moderate
correction produces shame and humiliation in transgressors, so
excessive severity drives some persons to despair, makes them leave
off all shame, and abandon themselves to wickedness. In levying
custom or taxes there was nothing wrong: but when the
publicans saw themselves cast off as
ungodly and detestable persons, they sought consolation in the
society of those who did not despise them on account of the bad and
disgraceful reputation which they shared along with them. Meanwhile,
they mixed with adulterers, drunkards, and such characters; whose
crimes they would have detested, and whom they would not have
resembled, had not the public hatred and detestation driven them to
that necessity.
<400911>Matthew
9:11. Why does
your Master
eat with
publicans and
sinners? The scribes attack the
disciples of Christ, and, with the view of soliciting them to
revolt, reproach him with what was at first sight base and
shameful.” Of what use was it that he should be their Master, if it
were not to withdraw them from the majority of men to lead a holier
life? On the contrary, he withdrew them from a respectable and
passable condition in life to ungodly licentiousness, and to pollute
themselves by wicked companions.” Ignorant and wavering disciples
might have been induced by such reproaches to desert their Master.
But they act properly when, not finding themselves sufficiently
fortified against such a calumny, they carry their complaint to
their Master: for Christ, by opposing the scribes, confirms his
disciples for the future.
12.
Not
they who
are in
health need
a physician.
It is evident from Christ’s reply that the scribes erred in two
ways: they did not take into account the office of Christ; and,
while they spared their own vices, they proudly despised all others.
This deserves our particular attention, for it is a disease which
has been always very general. Hypocrites, being satisfied and
intoxicated with a foolish confidence in their own righteousness, do
not consider the purpose for which Christ was sent into the world,
and do not acknowledge the depth of evils in which the human race is
plunged, or the dreadful wrath and curse of God which lies on all,
or the accumulated load of vices which weighs them down.
The consequence is, that they are too
stupid to feel the miseries of men, or to think of a remedy. While
they flatter themselves, they cannot endure to be placed in their
own rank, and think that injustice is done them, when they are
classed with transgressors. Our Lord glances at this second error by
replying, that they
who are in
health have
no need
of a
physician. It is an ironical admission,
f506 and is intended to show that they are offended
when they see sinners, because they claim righteousness for
themselves. Because you are in
health, (he says,) you despise
the sick, are
offended at them, and cannot endure the sight of them: but a
physician ought to be affected in a
very different manner. He afterwards points out that he must
discharge the duties of a physician,
because he has been sent by the Father to
call sinners.
Though Christ begins with reproof, yet if
we desire to make progress in his doctrine, what he has put in the
second place must receive our first consideration. He came to
quicken the dead, to justify the guilty and condemned, to wash those
who were polluted and full of uncleanness, to rescue the lost from
hell, to clothe with his glory those who were covered with shame, to
renew to a blessed immortality those who were debased by disgusting
vices. If we consider that this was his office and the end of his
coming,—if we remember that this was the reason why he took upon him
our flesh, why he shed his blood, why he offered the sacrifice of
his death, why he descended even to hell, we will never think it
strange that he should gather to salvation those who have been the
worst of men, and who have been covered with a mass of crimes.
He whom you detest appears to you to be
unworthy of the grace of Christ. Why then was Christ himself made a
sacrifice and a curse, but that he might stretch out his hand to
accursed sinners? Now, if we feel disgust at being associated by
Baptism and the Lord’s Supper with vile men, and regard our
connection with them as a sort of stain upon us, we ought
immediately to descend into ourselves, and to search without
flattery our own evils. Such an examination will make us willingly
allow ourselves to be washed in the same fountain with the most
impure, and will hinder us from rejecting the righteousness which he
offers indiscriminately to all the ungodly, the life which he offers
to the dead, and the salvation which he offers to the lost.
13.
But
rather go
and learn. He
dismisses and orders them to depart, because he saw that they were
obstinate and unwilling to learn. Or rather he explains to them,
that they are contending with God and the Prophet, when, in pride
and cruelty, they are offended at relief which is given to the
wretched, and at medicine which is administered to the sick. This
quotation is made from <280606>Hosea
6:6:
For I desired
mercy, and not sacrifice;
and the knowledge of God more than burnt-offerings.
The subject of the prophet’s discourse had
been the vengeance of God against the Jews. That they might not
excuse themselves by saying that they were performing the outward
worship of God, (as they were wont to boast in a careless manner
about their ceremonies,) he declares that God has no delight in
sacrifices, when their minds are
destitute of piety, and when their conduct is at variance with
uprightness and righteousness. That the statement, I
desired not
sacrifice, must be understood
comparatively, is evident from the second clause, that
the knowledge
of God
is better
than burnt-offerings.
By these words he does not absolutely reject
burnt-offerings,
but places them in a rank inferior to piety and faith. We ought
to hold, that faith and spiritual worship are in themselves pleasing
to God, and that charity and the duties of humanity towards our
neighbors are in themselves required; but that
sacrifices are but appendages, so to speak, which are of
no value or estimation, where substantial truth is not found. On
this subject I have treated more fully at the tenth chapter of the
Epistle to the Hebrews. It ought to be observed that there is a
synecdoche in the word
mercy: for under one head the prophet
embraces all the kindness which we owe to our brethren.
For
I came
not. Though this was spoken for the
purpose of reproving the pride and hypocrisy of the scribes, yet it
contains, in a general form, a very profitable doctrine. We are
reminded that the grace of Christ is of no advantage to us, unless
when, conscious of our sins, and groaning under their load, we
approach to him with humility. There is also something here which is
fitted to elevate weak consciences to a firm assurance: for we have
no reason to fear that Christ will reject sinners, to call whom he
descended from his heavenly glory. But we must also attend to the
expression, to
repentance: which is intended to inform us that pardon is
granted to us, not to cherish our sins, but to recall us to the
earnestness of a devout and holy life. He reconciles us to the
Father on this condition, that, being redeemed by his blood, we may
present ourselves true sacrifices, as Paul tells us:
The grace of God,
which bringeth salvation, hath appeared to all men, teaching us
that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly,
and righteously, and devoutly in this world, (<560211>Titus
2:11,12.)
MATTHEW 9:14-17; MARK 2:18-22; LUKE 5:33-39
Table 1-76
<400914>Matthew
9:14. Then come
to him
the disciples
of John. Luke
represents the Pharisees as
speaking: Mark appears to connect both. And, indeed, there is no
room to doubt that the Pharisees
maliciously endeavored, by this stratagem, to draw
the disciples
of John to
their party, and to produce a quarrel between them and the disciples
of Christ. A resemblance in prayers
and fastings
was a plausible pretext for associating at this time: while the
different manner in which Christ acted was an occasion of enmity and
dislike to men whose temper was unamiable, and who were excessively
devoted to themselves.
This example reminds us, that prudence and
caution are necessary to prevent wicked and cunning men from sowing
divisions among us on any slight grounds. Satan has a wonderful
dexterity, no doubt, in laying those snares; and it is an easy
matter to distress us about a trifle. f509
But we ought especially to beware lest the unity of faith be
destroyed, or the bond of charity broken, on account of outward
ceremonies. Almost all labor under the disease of attaching undue
importance to the ceremonies and elements
of the
world, as Paul calls them, (<480403>Galatians
4:3; <510208>Colossians 2:8;)
and accordingly they do not hesitate, for the most part, to prefer
the merest rudiments to the highest perfection. This is followed by
another evil arising out of fastidiousness and pride, when every man
would willingly compel the whole world to copy his example. If any
thing pleases us, we forthwith desire to make it a law, that others
may live according to our pleasure.
When we read that the
disciples of
John were caught by these snares of
Satan, let us first learn not to place holiness in outward and
indifferent matters, and at the same time to restrain ourselves by
moderation and equity, that we may not desire to restrict others to
what we approve, but may allow every one to retain his freedom. As
to fasting and
prayers, it ought to be understood, that
John gave his
disciples a particular training, and that for this
purpose they had stated days for fastings,
a settled form, and fixed hours of prayer. Now, I reckon those
prayers among outward observances.
For, though calling on God holds the first rank in spiritual
worship, yet that method of doing it was adapted to the
unskilfulness of men, and is justly reckoned among ceremonies and
indifferent matters, the observance of which ought not to be too
strictly enjoined. Of the reason why John’s discipline was more
severe than that of Christ we have already spoken, and a more
convenient opportunity for treating of it will again occur.
15.
Can
the children
of the
bridegroom mourn?
Christ apologizes for his disciples on the score of the season,
alleging that God was still pleased to indulge them in joyous
feelings, as if they were present at a marriage: for he compares
himself to the
bridegroom, who enlivens his friends by his presence.
Chrysostom thinks that this comparison
was taken from the testimony of John the Baptist,
He that hath the bride is the bridegroom,
(<430329>John 3:29.) I have
no objection to that view, though I do not think that it rests on
solid grounds. Let us be satisfied with Christ’s declaration, that
he spares his disciples, and treats them with gentleness, so long as
he is with them. That none may envy them advantages which are of
short duration, he gives warning that they will very soon be treated
with greater harshness and severity.
The apology rests on this consideration,
that fasting and
prayers are adapted to sorrow and
adversity: extraordinary prayers I mean, such as are here mentioned.
Christ certainly intended to accustom them, by degrees, to greater
patience, and not to lay on them a heavy burden, till they gained
more strength. Hence we ought to learn a twofold instruction. When
the Lord sometimes endures the weakness of our brethren, and acts
towards them with gentleness, while he treats us with greater
severity, we have no right to murmur. Again, when we sometimes
obtain relief from sorrow and from vexations, let us beware of
giving ourselves up to enjoyments; but let us, on the contrary,
remember that the nuptials will not always last.
The children
of the
bridegroom, or of
the nuptial
bed, is a Hebrew phrase, which denotes
the guests at a marriage. f510
16.
And
no man
putteth a
piece of
fresh cloth.
He supports the preceding statement by
two comparisons, one of which is taken from
garments, and the other from vessels of
wine. Those who think that he compares
worn-out garments and decayed bottles to the Pharisees, and new wine
and fresh cloth to the doctrine of the gospel, have no probability
on their side. The comparison is beautifully adapted to the matter
in hand, if we explain it as referring to the weak and tender
disciples of Christ, and to a discipline more strict than they were
able to bear. Nor is it of any consequence that the idea of being
old does not agree with scholars who
were only commencing: for, when Christ compares his disciples to
old bottles
and torn garments,
he does not mean that they were wasted by long use, but that
they were weak and wanted strength. The amount of the statement is,
that all must not be compelled indiscriminately to live in the same
manner, for there is a diversity of natural character, and all
things are not suitable to all; and particularly, we ought to spare
the weak, that they may not be broken by violence, or crushed by the
weight of the burden. Our Lord speaks according to the custom of the
country, when he uses the word bottles
instead of tuns or
casks. f511
<420539>Luke
5:39. And no
person who
has drunk
old wine. This
statement is given by Luke alone, and is undoubtedly connected with
the preceding discourse. Though commentators have tortured it in a
variety of ways, I take it simply as a warning to the Pharisees not
to attach undue importance to a received custom. For how comes it
that wine, the taste of which remains unaltered, is not equally
agreeable to every palate, but because custom and habit form the
taste? Hence it follows, that Christ’s manner of acting towards his
disciples is not less worthy of approbation, because it has less
show and splendor: as old
wine, though it does not foam with the
sharpness of new wine,
is not less agreeable on that account, or less fitted for the
nourishment of the body.
MATTHEW 9:18-22; MARK 5:22-34; LUKE 8:40-48
Table 1-77
<400918>Matthew
9:18. While he
was speaking
these things
to them. Those
who imagine that the narrative, which is here given by Mark and
Luke, is different from that of Matthew, are so clearly refuted by
the passage itself, that there is no necessity for a lengthened
debate. All the three agree in saying that Christ was requested by
a ruler
of the
synagogue to
enter his
house for the purpose of curing
his daughter.
The only difference is, that the name of Jairus,
which is withheld by Matthew, is mentioned by Mark and Luke; and
that he represents the father as saying, My
daughter is
dead, while the other two say that she
was in her last moments, and that, while he was bringing Christ, her
death was announced to him on the road. But there is no absurdity in
saying that Matthew, studying brevity, merely glances at those
particulars which the other two give in minute detail. But since all
the other points agree with such exactness, since so many
circumstances conspire as to give it the appearance of three fingers
stretched out at the same time to point out a single object, there
is no argument that would justify us in dividing this history into
various dates. The Evangelists agree in relating, that while Christ,
at the request of a
ruler of the
synagogue, was coming to his house, a
woman on the road was secretly cured of a
bloody flux by
touching his
cloak; and that afterwards Christ came
into the ruler’s house, and raised a dead young woman to life. There
is no necessity, I think, for circuitous language to prove that all
the three relate the same event. Let us now come to details.
Lo,
a certain
ruler. Though it is evident from the
other two, that his confidence had not advanced so far as to hope
that his daughter’s life could be restored, there is no room to
doubt that, after having been reproved by Christ, he entertained a
stronger hope than when he left his house. But Matthew, as we have
said, studies brevity, and puts down at the very beginning of his
narrative what took place at various times. The manner in which the
history must be arranged is this: Jairus
first requested that his daughter might be cured of her disease,
and afterwards that she might be restored from death to life; that
is, after that Christ had given him courage to do so.
Worship, or
adoration, is here put for kneeling,
as is evident from the words of Mark and Luke: for Jairus did
not render divine honor to Christ, f513
but treated him with respect as a prophet of God; and we all know
how common a practice kneeling was
among eastern nations.
Come
and lay
thy hand. We
have here a bright mirror in which the divine condescension towards
us is beheld. If you compare the ruler
of the
synagogue with the centurion, who was a
heathen, (<400805>Matthew
8:5-10,) you will say that the full brightness of faith shone in
the centurion, while scarcely the smallest portion of it was visible
in the ruler. He ascribes to Christ
no power except through his touching the person; and, when he has
received information of her death, he trembles as if there were no
farther remedy. We see, then, that his faith was feeble and nearly
exhausted. Yet Christ yields to his prayers, and encourages him to
expect a favorable result, and thus proves to us that his faith,
however small it might be, was not wholly rejected. Though we have
not such abundance of faith as might be desired, there is no reason
why our weakness should drive away or discourage us from prayer.
20.
And,
lo, a
woman who
had been
afflicted with
a bloody
flux.. For twelve
successive years
the bloody flux
had lasted, and the woman was so far from being negligent in
seeking remedies, that she
had spent
all her
substance on
physicians. All this is expressly
stated by the Evangelists, that the miracle may shine with brighter
glory. When an incurable disease was removed so suddenly, and by the
mere touch of a garment, it is perfectly obvious that it was not
accomplished by human power. The thought of the woman that,
if she
only touched
Christ’s garment, she would immediately be cured, arose from an
extraordinary impulse of the Holy Spirit, and ought not to be
regarded as a general rule. We know how eagerly superstition is wont
to sport in foolish and thoughtless attempts to copy the saints; but
they are apes, and not imitators, who take up some remarkable
example without the command of God, and are led rather by their own
senses than by the direction of the Spirit.
It is even possible that there was a
mixture of sin and error in the woman’s faith,
which Christ graciously bears and forgives. Certainly, when she
afterwards thinks that she has done wrong, and
fears and trembles,
there is no apology for that kind of doubt: for it is opposed to
faith. Why did she not rather go straight to Christ? If her
reverence for him prevented, from what other source than from his
mercy did she expect aid? How comes it, then, that she is afraid of
offending him, if she was convinced of his favorable regard?
Yet Christ bestows high commendation on her
faith. This agrees with what I have lately noticed, that God deals
kindly and gently with his people,—accepts their faith, though
imperfect and weak,—and does not lay to their charge the faults and
imperfections with which it is connected. It was by the guidance of
faith, therefore, that the woman approached to Christ. When she
stopped at the garment, instead of presenting herself in prayers
that she might be cured, inconsiderate zeal may have drawn her a
little aside from the right path; particularly as she soon
afterwards shows that she had made the attempt with some degree of
doubt and uncertainty. Were we even to grant that this was suggested
to her by the Spirit, it still remains a fixed rule, that our faith
must not be driven hither and thither by particular examples, but
ought to rest wholly on the word of God, according to the saying of
Paul, Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by
the word of God, (<451017>Romans
10:17.) This is a highly necessary warning, that we may not dignify
with the name of faith any opinion which has been rashly embraced.
<420845>Luke
8:45. Who is
it that
touched me ,
Mark expresses it still more clearly, when he says that Christ
looked around
to see who she
was. It does appear to be absurd that Christ should pour out his
grace without knowing on whom he was bestowing a favor. There is not
less difficulty in what he shortly afterwards says, that
he perceived
that power
had gone
out from
him: as if, while it flowed from him,
it was not a free gift bestowed at those times, and on those
persons, whom he was pleased to select. Beyond all question, he
knowingly and willingly cured the woman; and there is as little
doubt that he drew her to himself by his Spirit, that she might
obtain a cure: but he puts the question to her, that she may freely
and publicly make it known. If Christ had been the only witness of
his miracle, his statements might not perhaps have been believed:
but now, when the woman, struck with dread, relates what happened to
her, greater weight is due to her confession.
<400922>Matthew
9:22. Take courage,
my daughter.
This expression shows the weakness of her faith for, had there been
no impropriety in her trembling,
Christ would not have corrected it by exhorting her to
take courage.
Yet, at the same time, he commends her faith;
and this supports the view which I have already stated, that,
while she sought Christ by the guidance of the Spirit, and from a
sincere and pious desire, she hesitated in such a manner as to need
to be strengthened. Thus we see that faith, in order to please God,
needs forgiveness, and is at the same time sustained by new aid,
that it may acquire additional strength. We may here draw a
comparison from the health of the body to that of the soul: for, as
Christ says that the woman’s deliverance from her disease was the
consequence of her faith, so it is
certain, that we obtain by faith the forgiveness of sins, which
reconciles us to God.
<410534>Mark
5:34. Go in
peace, and
be delivered
from thy
scourge. From this exhortation we infer
that the benefit which she had obtained was fully ratified, when she
heard from the lips of Christ what she had already learned from
experience: for we do not truly, or with a safe conscience, enjoy
God’s benefits in any other way than by possessing them as contained
in the treasury of his promises.
MATTHEW 9:23-26; MARK 5:35-43; LUKE 8:49-56
Table 1-78
<410536>Mark
5:36. Fear not,
only believe.
The message about her death had induced despair: for he had asked
nothing from Christ but relief to the diseased young woman. Christ
therefore bids him take care lest, by fear or distrust, he shut out
that grace, to which death will be no hindrance. By this expression,
only believe,
he means that he will not want power, provided Jairus will allow
him; and, at the same time, exhorts him to enlarge his heart with
confidence, because there is no room to fear that his faith will be
more extensive than the boundless power of God. And truly this is
the case with us all: for God would be much more liberal in his
communications to us, if we were not so close; but our own scanty
desires hinder him from pouring out his gifts upon us in greater
abundance. f514 In general, we
are taught by this passage, that we cannot go beyond bounds in
believing: because our faith, however large, will never embrace the
hundredth part of the divine goodness.
37.
And
did not
permit any
one to
follow him. He
forbade that they should be allowed to enter, either because they
were unworthy to be his witnesses of the miracle, or because he did
not choose that the miracle should be overpowered by a noisy crowd
around him. It was better that the young woman, whose dead body they
had beheld, should suddenly go out before the eyes of men, alive and
full of rigor. Mark and
Luke tell us that not more than three
of the disciples were admitted, and both mention also the parents.
Mark alone states that those who had
accompanied Jairus when he came to supplicate Christ were admitted.
Matthew, who is more concise, takes no notice of this circumstance.
<420852>Luke
8:52. And all
were weeping.
The Evangelists mention the lamentation, that the resurrection may
be more fully believed. Matthew
expressly states that musicians were
present, which was not usually the case till the death had been
ascertained, and while the preparations for the funeral were going
forward. The flute, he tells us, was heard in plaintive airs. Now,
though their intention was to bestow this sort of honor on their
dead, and as it were to adorn their grave, we see how strongly
inclined the world is not only to indulge but to promote its faults.
It was their duty to employ every method for allaying grief; but as
if they had not sinned enough in disorderly lamentation, they are
eager to heighten it by fresh excitements. The Gentiles even thought
that this was a way of soothing departed spirits; and hence we see
how many corruptions were at that time spread throughout Judea.
f515
<410539>Mark
5:39. The girl sleepeth. Sleep
is everywhere in Scripture employed to denote
death; and there is no doubt but this comparison, taken
from temporal rest, points out a future resurrection. But here
Christ expressly makes a distinction between
sleep and death, so as to
excite an expectation of life. His meaning is, “You will presently
see her raised up whom you suppose to be dead.” That he was
ridiculed by thoughtless and ignorant
people, who were wholly engrossed with profane lamentation, and who
did not comprehend his design, ought not to awaken surprise. And yet
this very circumstance was an additional confirmation of the
miracle, that those persons entertained no doubt whatever as to her
death.
41.
And
he took
hold of
her hand,
and said
to her.
<420854>Luke 8:54.
And he
took hold
of her
hand, and
cried. Though naturally this
cry was of no avail for recalling the
senses of the deceased young woman, yet Christ intended to give a
magnificent display of the power of his voice, that he might more
fully accustom men to listen to his doctrine. It is easy to learn
from this the great efficacy of the voice of Christ, which reaches
even to the dead, and exerts a quickening influence on death itself.
Accordingly, Luke says that her
spirit returned,
or, in other words, that immediately on being called, it obeyed
the command of Christ.
43.
And
he charged
them. Though Christ did not admit all
indiscriminately to behold this resurrection, yet the miracle might
not have remained long concealed. And it would indeed have been
improper to suppress that power of God, by which the whole world
ought to be prepared for life. Why then does he enjoin silence on
the young woman’s parents? Perhaps it was not so much about the fact
itself, as about the manner of it, that he wished them to be silent,
and that only for a time; for we see that there were other instances
in which he sought out a proper occasion. Those who think that they
were forbidden to speak for the purpose of whetting their desire,
resort to a solution which is unnatural. I do acknowledge that
Christ did not perform this miracle without the intention of making
it known, but perhaps at a more fitting time, or after the
dismission of a crowd among whom there was no prudence or
moderation. He therefore intended to allow some delay, that they
might in quietness and composure revolve the work of God.
MATTHEW 9:27-34
Table 1-79
<400927>Matthew
9:27. And while
Jesus was
departing. The other Evangelists say
nothing about these two miracles; for, as we have already said, and
as John expressly affirms, (21:25,) they did not intend to record
every action of Christ, but only to prove, by a brief summary, that
he is the Messiah. Now Matthew relates that sight was restored to
two blind
men, but not so speedily as Christ was
wont, on many other occasions, to grant relief to the wretched.
While they cry to him on the road, he makes no reply, but, as if he
appeared not to notice them, allows them to follow him to his
lodging. There he at length asks them what they believe as to his
power. Both by action and by words he intended to make trial of
their faith; for he holds them in suspense, — nay, passes by as if
he did not hear them, — tries their patience, and what root faith
had in their heads. When he afterwards inquires if they
believe, he pursues the same
investigation. But it may be asked, if a man is convinced of the
power of God and of Christ, is that enough to make him a believer?
for such appears to be the meaning of the words,
28.
Do
you believe
that I
can do
this? But from other passages of
Scripture, it is evident that our knowledge of his power will be
cold and unprofitable, if we are not convinced of his willingness.
And yet Christ is satisfied with their reply, and applauds their
faith, as if it had been all that could be wished. I answer, they
had some perception of his grace; for they had already acknowledged
him to be the Son of
David; bestowing upon him this title as
Redeemer of their nation and author of all blessings. He
interrogates them, therefore, as to his power, and proceeds farther
to inquire if they believe in good
earnest. Faith embraces the mercy and fatherly love of God along
with his power, and the generous design of Christ along with his
ability to save. But as men commonly ascribe less than they ought to
do to the power of God and the ability of Christ, there was good
reason for proposing this question to the blind men, if they
believe that
Christ can
do what they have professed with their
mouth. indeed, Christ wished simply to know if they were candid in
yielding to him the honor of Messiah; and therefore he applauds
their faith, because under that low and despicable appearance they
acknowledged him to be the Son
of David.
29.
According
to your
faith. Though the subject of the
narrative is a remarkable benefit conferred on
two blind men,
yet from this declaration of Christ we may draw the general
doctrine, that if we pray in faith, we will never sustain a refusal
in our prayers. But if those two men, whose faith was small and
imperfectly formed, obtained what they wished, much more efficacious
will now be the faith of those who, endued with the Spirit of
adoption, and relying on the sacrifice of Christ, shah approach to
God.
30.
And
Jesus threatened
them Either he wished to have other
persons as witnesses of the miracle, or to delay the publication of
it till another time. Their conduct in immediately proclaiming it
every where is worthy of blame: for the notion entertained by some,
that Christ forbade them for the purpose of exciting them the more,
has been already refuted. There was, no doubt, some reason for
forbidding it, which is unknown to us; and those men, through
inconsiderate zeal, spread the rumor before the proper time.
32.
They
brought to
him a
dumb man. It
is probable that this man was not naturally
dumb, but that, after he had been given up to the devil,
f517 he was deprived of the use of speech: for all
dumb persons are not
demoniacs. He was afflicted in such a
manner as to make it evident, by visible signs, that his tongue was
held bound by a wicked spirit. The exclamation of the multitudes, on
his being cured, that nothing
like it
had ever
been seen
in Israel,
appears to be hyperbolica1: f518
for God had formerly revealed his glory among that people by greater
miracles. But perhaps they look to the design of the miracle, as the
minds of all were at that time prepared to expect the coming of the
Messiah. They intended, no doubt, to exalt this instance of the
grace of God, without detracting any thing from what had formerly
happened. Besides, it ought to be observed, that this was not a
premeditated statement, but a sudden burst of admiration.
34.
But
the Pharisees
said. Hence it is evident with what
rage and fury they were filled, who did not scruple to assail with
wicked slander so illustrious a work of God. We ought to observe the
contrast between the applause of the people and the blasphemy of
those men. The saying of the people, that
nothing like it
ever happened
in Israel, is
a confession arising from a sense of the divine glory: which makes
it the more evident, that those persons were utterly mad who
ventured, as it were, to curse God to his face. We learn from it
also, that, when wickedness has reached the height of blindness,
there is no work of God, however evident, which it will not pervert.
It is, no doubt, monstrous and incredible that mortal men should cry
against their Creator: but there is so much the greater reason for
dreading that blindness, which arises from the Lord’s vengeance on
the wicked after long-suffering.
MATTHEW 9:35-38
Table 1-80
<400935>Matthew
9:35. And Jesus
went about.
This statement is made by way of anticipating an objection, and is
intended to inform us that the whole ministry of Christ is not
minutely described: for he was constantly employed in the discharge
of his office; that is, in proclaiming the doctrine of salvation,
and in confirming it by the addition of miracles.
The gospel
of the
kingdom, we have already said, is a
designation given to it from its effect, f519
for in this way God gathered to himself a people sadly scattered,
that he might reign in the midst of
them; and, indeed, he erected his throne for the express purpose of
bestowing on all his people perfect happiness. Yet let us remember
that we must be subject to God, in order that we may be exalted by
him to the heavenly glory.
36.
He
was moved
with compassion
towards them.
Hence we infer, first, how great was the indolence of the priests,
who, though they were scattered over the whole country, in order to
enlighten the people with heavenly doctrine, were
slow-bellies, (<560112>Titus
1:12.) True, they boasted that they were superintendents of the
people; and the number of those who gloried in that title was not
small. Yet not one of them does Christ own to be a pastor. A similar
confusion may now be observed in Popery, though it is full of
persons who are called pastors: for there is a prodigious crowd of
those who under the name of clergy, eat up the flock. They are
dumb dogs, (<235602>Isaiah
56:20,) and yet are not ashamed to make a vehement sound about their
hierarchy. But we must listen to the voice of Christ, who declares,
that where there are no laborers
there are no shepherds, and that those sheep are wandering and
scattered which are not collected into the fold of God by the
doctrine of the gospel. His being moved
with compassion
proves him to be the faithful servant of the Father in promoting
the salvation of his people, for whose sake he had clothed himself
with our flesh. Now that he has been received into heaven, he does
not retain the same feelings to which he chose to be liable in this
mortal life: yet he has not left off the care of his church, but
looks after his wandering sheep, or rather, he gathers his flock
which had been cruelly chased and torn by the wolves.
37.
The
harvest is
indeed abundant.
By this metaphor he intimates, that many of the people are ripe for
receiving the gospel. Though the greater number afterwards rejected
basely and with vile ingratitude the salvation offered to them, yet
the limited number of the elect, who were mixed with unbelievers, is
compared to an abundant
harvest, because God values a small
band of his own people more highly than the rest of the world.
Though there were at that time many who assumed this character, yet
as few of them discharged it faithfully, he does not rank them among
laborers: for he employs the word
laborers in a good sense. When Paul
complains (<470213>2 Corinthians
2:13) of bad laborers, he refers to
their boasting: for he would not have bestowed the designation of
laborers f520
on those who devoted all their exertions to ruin and waste the
flock, had it not been that they gloried in the false pretense.
38.
Pray
therefore to
the Lord
of the
harvest. As no man will of himself
become a sincere and faithful minister of the gospel, and as none
discharge in a proper manner the office of teacher but those whom
the Lord raises up and endows with the gifts of his Spirit, whenever
we observe a scarcity of pastors, we must raise our eyes to him to
afford the remedy. There never was greater necessity for offering
this prayer than during the fearful desolation of the church which
we now see every where around us.
MATTHEW 8:23-27; MARK 4:35-41; LUKE 8:22-25
Table 1-81
As we shall soon meet again with the
mention of a lake, where it is said (<400833>Matthew
8:33) that the swine were carried into it with violence, it is
not universally agreed whether one and the same lake is mentioned in
both places. The waters of Gennesareth, all admit,
f522 were pleasant and healthful to drink: but the
Gadarene lake, Strabo tells us, was so unwholesome and pestilential,
that the cattle which drank of it often lost their hair and their
hoofs. There is therefore no doubt that there were two separate
lakes, and that they were at a considerable distance from each
other. There is as little doubt that the lake mentioned here was the
lake of Gennesareth; and that Christ, having crossed it, came to the
Gadarenes, whom Matthew calls Geresenes,
(<400828>8:28.)
Those who infer, from the diversity of the
names, that the narratives are different, through a desire to be
thought very acute, fall under the charge of gross ignorance: for
the country of the Gergesenes was also called Gadarene, from a
celebrated city, Gadara. In the age of Jerome, the name was changed;
and, therefore, in accordance with the prevailing custom, he calls
them Geraseaes. That it was the
Gadarene lake into which the swine were thrown down by the devils, I
have no hesitation in admitting: but when Christ says,
let us
cross to
the other
side, I cannot explain the reference as
made to any other lake than that of Gennesareth.
It remains that we now inquire as to the
time, which cannot be learned either from Matthew or from Luke. Mark
alone mentions that it was the evening of that day on which Christ
discoursed about the preaching of the gospel under the parable of
the sower. Hence it is evident, that they did not attend to the
order of time; and, indeed, this is expressly stated by Luke, when
he says that it
happened on a
certain day:
for these words show that he gives himself little concern as to the
question which of the events was earlier or later.
<400823>Matthew
8:23. And when
he had
entered into
a ship. Mark
says that other little
ships crossed
along with him:
but that Christ entered into his own ship
with his disciples.
Luke too quotes his words: Matthew is more concise. They agree,
however, as to the leading fact, that Christ laid himself down to
rest, and that, while he was asleep, a tempest suddenly arose.
First, it is certain that the storm which agitated the lake was not
accidental: for how would God have permitted his Son to be driven
about at random by the violence of the waves? But on this occasion
he intended to make known to the apostles how weak and
inconsiderable their faith still was. Though Christ’s sleep was
natural, yet it served the additional purpose of making the
disciples better acquainted with their weakness. I will not say, as
many do, that Christ pretended sleep, in order to try them. On the
contrary, I think that he was asleep in such a manner as the
condition and necessity of human nature required.
And yet his divinity watched over him, so
that the apostles had no reason to fear that consolation would not
be immediately provided, or that assistance would not be obtained
from heaven. Let us therefore conclude, that all this was arranged
by the secret providence of God, — that Christ was asleep, that a
violent tempest arose, and that the waves covered the ship, which
was in imminent danger of perishing. And let us learn hence that,
whenever any adverse occurrence takes place, the Lord tries our
faith. If the distresses grow to such a height as almost to
overwhelm us, let us believe that God does it with the same design
of exercising our patience, or of bringing to light in this way our
hidden weakness; as we see that, when the apostles were covered by
the billows, f523 their
weakness, which formerly lay concealed, was discovered.
25.
Lord,
save us. A
pious prayer f524
,a one would think: for what else had they
to do when they were lost than to implore safety from Christ? But as
Christ charges them with unbelief, we must inquire in what respect
they sinned. Certainly, I have no doubt that they attached too much
importance to the bodily presence of their Master: for, according to
Mark, they do not merely pray, but expostulate with him,
Master, hast
thou no
care that
we perish?
Luke describes also confusion and trembling:
Master, Master, we
perish. They ought to have believed
that the Divinity of Christ was not oppressed by carnal sleep, and
to his Divinity they ought to have had recourse. But they do nothing
till they are urged by extreme danger; and then they are overwhelmed
with such unreasonable fear that they do not think they will be safe
f525 till Christ is awakened. This is the reason why he
accuses them of unbelief for their entreaty that he would assist
them was rather a proof of their faith, if, in confident reliance on
his divine power, they had calmly, and without so much alarm,
expected the assistance which they asked.
And here we obtain an answer to a question
which might be put, and which arises out of his reproof. Is every
kind of fear sinful and contrary to faith? First, he does not blame
them simply because they fear, but because they are
timid. Mark adds the word
ou[tw — Why
are you so
timid? and by this term indicates that
their alarm goes beyond proper bounds. Besides, he contrasts
faith with their
fear, and thus shows that he is speaking about immoderate
dread, the tendency of which is not to exercise their faith, but to
banish it from their minds. It is not every kind of fear that is
opposed to faith. This is evident from the consideration that, if we
fear nothing, an indolent and carnal security steals upon us; and
thus faith languishes, the desire to pray becomes sluggish, and the
remembrance of God is at length extinguished
f526 . Besides, those who are
not affected by a sense of calamities, so as to
fear, are rather insensible than firm.
Thus we see that fear, which awakens faith,
is not in itself faulty till it go beyond bounds.
f527 Its excess lies in disturbing or weakening the
composure of faith, which ought to rest on the word of God. But as
it never happens that believers exercise such restraint on
themselves as to keep their faith from being injured, their fear is
almost always attended by sin. Yet we ought to be aware that it is
not every kind of fear which indicates a want of faith, but only
that dread which disturbs the peace of the conscience in such a
manner that it does not rest on the promise of God.
26.
He
rebuked the
winds. Mark relates also the words of
Christ, by which, addressing the sea, he enjoins
silence, (siw>pa,)
that is, stillness not that the lake
had any perception, but to show that the power of his voice reached
the elements, which were devoid of feeling. And not only the
sea and
the winds,
which are without feeling, but wicked men also, with all their
obstinacy, obey the commands of God. For when God is pleased to
allay the tumults of war, he does not always soften the fierce minds
of men, and mould them to obedience, but even while their rage
continues, makes the arms to drop from their hands: And thus is
fulfilled that declaration,
He maketh wars to cease to the ends of the earth;
he breaketh the bow, and cutteth the spear in pieces, and burneth
the chariots in the fire, (<194610>Psalm
46:10.)
27.
But
the men
wondered. Mark and Luke appear to say
this in reference to the apostles; for, after having stated that
Christ reproved them, they add that they cried out with fear,
Who is
this? It applies, however, more
properly to others, who had not yet known Christ. Whether we take
the one or the other of these views, the result of the miracle
appears in the display of the glory of Christ. If any one shall
suppose that it is the apostles who speak, the meaning of the words
will be, that his divine power was sufficiently proved by the fact
that the wind
and the
sea obey
him. But as it is more probable that
these words were spoken by others, the Evangelists show that the
miracle made such an impression on their minds, as to produce a
certain reverence for Christ which prepared them for believing on
him.
MATTHEW 8:28-34; MARK 5:1-20; LUKE 8:26-39
Table 1-82
The error of those who think that Mark and
Luke relate a different miracle from this, has been already refuted.
It is the same country which was opposite, as Luke expressly states,
to Galilee, that is described by the three Evangelists, and all the
circumstances agree. Who then will believe that the same things, so
fully coincident at all points, happened at different times ?
<400828>Matthew
8:28. Two
demoniacs met him.
Commentators have been led into the error of separating Matthew’s
narrative from that of the others by this single difference, that he
mentions two, while the others
mention but one. There is probability in the conjecture of
Augustine, who thinks that there were
two, but accounts for not more than one being mentioned here by
saying, that this one was more generally known, and that the
aggravation of his disease made the miracle performed on him the
more remarkable. And, indeed, we see that Luke and Mark employ many
words in describing the extraordinary rage of the devil, so as to
make it evident that the wretched man, of whom they speak, was
grievously fomented. The circumstance of their holding up to
commendation one singular instance of Christ’s divine power is not
inconsistent with the narrative of Matthew, in which another, though
less known man, f533 is also
mentioned.
<420826>Luke
8:26. There met
him a
certain man
out of
the city. It
is uncertain whether Luke means that he was a citizen of Gadara, or
that he came out of it to meet Christ. For, when he was ordered to
go home and proclaim among his friends the grace of God, Mark says,
that he did this in Decapolis, which was a neighboring country
stretching towards Galilee; and hence it is conjectured that he was
not a native of Gadara. Again, Matthew and Mark expressly state that
he did not go out of
the city, but
from the
tombs, and Luke himself, throughout the
whole passage, gives us to understand that the man lived in solitary
places. These words, therefore, there
met him
a certain
man out
of the
city, I understand to mean, that,
before Christ came near the city, the demoniac met him in that
direction.
As to the opinion that the man dwelt among
the graves, either because devils are delighted with the stench of
dead bodies, or gratified by the smell of oblations, or because they
watch over souls which are desirous to approach their bodies; it is
an idle, and, indeed, a foolish conjecture. On the contrary, this
wretched man was kept among the graves by an
unclean spirit,
that he might have an opportunity of terrifying him continually
with the mournful spectacle of death, as if he were cut off from the
society of men, and already dwelt among the dead. We learn from this
also that the devil does not only torment men in the present life,
but pursues them even to death, and that in death his dominion over
them is chiefly exercised.
<410503>Mark
5:3. And no
man could
bind him,
not even
with chains.
Naturally, he was not able to break the chains; and hence we infer
that Satan is sometimes permitted to make extraordinary movements,
the effect of which goes beyond our comprehension and beyond
ordinary means. We often perceive in madmen much greater strength
than belongs to their natural capacity; and we are not at liberty to
deny that, in such cases, the devil does his part when God permits
him: but the force, which is described by the Evangelists, was far
greater. f534 It was indeed a
sad and shocking exhibition, but may serve to remind us how wretched
and alarming it is to be placed under the tyranny of Satan, and also
that bodily agony, however violent or cruel, is not more to be
dreaded than distress of mind.
<410506>Mark
5:6. Worshipped
him. f535 The
arrangement of the narrative may be thus stated. When the demoniacs
came to meet him, Christ ordered the
unclean spirits
to go
out of
them, and then they prayed and
entreated that he would not torment
them before
the time. The
worship, therefore, did not precede
Christ’s words: nor did they complain that Christ gave them
uneasiness, f536 till he urged
them to go out. We ought to be aware that they did not come of their
own accord into the presence of Christ, but were drawn by a secret
exercise of his authority. As they had formerly been accustomed to
carry men off, in furious violence, to the
tombs, so now a superior power compels
them to appear reluctantly at the tribunal of their judge.
Hence we infer, that the whole of Satan’s
kingdom is subject to the authority of Christ.
f537 For the devils, when Christ summons them to appear
before him, are not more at their own disposal than were the
wretched men whom their tyranny was wont to drive about in every
direction. At length, by the secret power of Christ, they are
dragged before him, that, by casting them out, he may prove himself
to be the deliverer of men. Reluctantly too they
worship him, and their rebellious
complaints testify that their confession was not made from choice,
but was drawn from them by force.
<400829>Matthew
8:29. What have
we to
do with
thee? Willingly would they, by this
word, drive him far from them. But when they see that they are held
under restraint, and that it is in vain for them to decline his
authority, they complain that they are
tormented before
the time, and likewise mingle
entreaty. Thus we see that the devils breathe nothing but rebellion
against God; and yet, with all their swelling pride, they are
crushed and fall in a moment: for their malice and obstinacy, which
is never subdued, ceases not to struggle against the government of
God, and yet it is compelled to yield.
Christ does not openly reject, as he did on
other occasions, the confession of the devil; and the reason appears
to be, that their enmity towards him was so manifest, as to remove
every opportunity of unfavorable or calumnious imputation. Besides,
Christ paid regard to the spectators. Accordingly, when malicious
and wicked men were present, he was more eager to repress calumnies,
and more inclined to put a severe restraint on devils. On the
present occasion, it was quite enough that the devils, while they
were offering a prayer and entreaty, raged and stormed against him.
Hast
thou come
hither before
the time
to torment
us? Some explain this kind of
torment as consisting in their being
compelled to set at absolute liberty the man whom they possessed.
Others understand it as referring to the last day of judgment. My
view of it is, that they trembled in the presence of their Judge,
while they thought of their punishment: for, though Christ said
nothing, f538 a bad conscience
told them what they deserved. As criminals, when they come to the
judgment-seat, expect their punishment, so devils and all wicked men
must tremble at the sight of God, as truly as if they already
experienced hell, the unquenchable fire, and the torments that await
them. Now, the devils knew that Christ was the Judge of the world;
and therefore we need not wonder that the sight of him impressed
them with dread of immediate torment.
Were they acquainted with the day of the
last judgment? This question, which some have proposed, is uncalled
for. What, then, is the meaning of the phrase,
before the time?
It means that the reprobate never reckon that
the time for
punishing them is fully come: for they would willingly delay it from
day to day. f539 Any measure of
delay, which the Lord is pleased to allow them, is counted gain; and
thus by subterfuges they endeavor to avoid his sentence, though the
attempt is to no purpose.
<410509>Mark
5:9. My name is
Legion. The devil was compelled by
Christ to pronounce this word, that he might more fully display the
greatness and excellence of his grace. There must have been good
reasons why this man should have endured so severe a punishment as
to have an army of devils, so to speak, dwelling within him. What
compassion then was it, to rescue from so many deaths a man who was
more than a thousand times ruined! It was a magnificent display of
the power of Christ., that by his voice not one devil, but a great
multitude of devils, were suddenly driven out.
Legion denotes here not a definite number of men, but
merely a great multitude.
Hence it is evident what a wretched
creature man is, when he is deprived of the divine protection. Every
man is not only exposed to a single devil, but becomes the retreat
of vast numbers. This passage refutes also the common error, which
has been borrowed by Jews and Christians from the heathens, that
every man is attacked by his own particular devil? On the contrary,
Scripture plainly declares, that, just as it pleases God, one devil
f540 is sometimes sent to punish a whole nation, and at
other times many devils are permitted to punish one man: as, on the
other hand, one angel sometimes protects a whole nation, and every
man has many angels to act as his guardians. There is the greater
necessity for keeping diligent watch, lest so great a multitude of
enemies should take us by surprise.
<410510>Mark
5:10. And
entreated him
earnestly. Luke says, they requested that they might not
be sent into the
deep. Some explain these words to mean
that they wished to avoid uninhabited places.
f541 I rather view it as referring to their rage for
doing mischief. As the devils have no other object than to prowl
among men, like lions in search of prey, they are grieved at being
plunged into the deep, where they will have no opportunity of
injuring and ruining men. That this is the true meaning may be
inferred from the words of Mark, who says that they requested that
they might not be compelled to go out
of the
country. In a word, they manifest their
disposition to be such, that there is nothing which they more
eagerly desire than the destruction of mankind.
<400831>Matthew
8:31. Permit us
to depart
into the
herd of
swine. Some conjecture that they wished
to attack the swine, because they are filled with enmity to all
God’s creatures. I do admit it to be true, that they are entirely
bent on confounding and overthrowing the whole order of nature which
God has appointed. But it is certain that they had a more remote
object in view, to excite the inhabitants of that country to curse
God on account of the loss of the swine. When the devil thunders
against Job’s house, he does so not from any hatred he bears to
timber or stones, but in order that the good man, through impatience
at suffering loss, may break out against God. Again, when Christ
consents, he does not listen to their prayers, but chooses to try in
this manner what sort of people the Gadarenes are. :Perhaps, too, it
is to punish their crimes that he grants to the devils so much power
over their swine. While the reason of it is not known by us with
certainty, it is proper for us to behold with reverence and to adore
with devout humility, the hidden judgment of God. This passage shows
also the foolish trifling of some irreligious men, who imagine that
the devils are not actually existing spirits, but merely the
depraved affections of men: for how could covetousness, ambition,
cruelty, and deceit, enter into the swine? Let us learn also, that
unclean spirits
(as they are devoted to destruction) are the enemies of mankind;
so that they plunge all whom they can into the same destruction with
themselves.
<410515>Mark
5:15. And they
come to
Jesus. We have here a striking proof
that not all who perceive the hand of God profit as they ought to do
by yielding themselves to him in sincere godliness. Having seen the
miracle, the Gadarenes were afraid, because the majesty of God shone
brightly in Christ. So far they did right but now that they send him
out of their territories, what could have been done worse than this?
They too were scattered, and here is a shepherd to collect them or
rather, it is God who stretches out his arms, through his Son, to
embrace and carry to heaven those who were overwhelmed by the
darkness of death. They choose rather to be deprived of the
salvation which is offered to them, than to endure any longer the
presence of Christ.
The apparent ground of their offense is the
loss of the swine, but Luke assigns a loftier cause, that they were
seized with
a great
fear; f542
and certainly, if they had been exasperated by the loss which they
sustained, they would not have requested
him, but would rudely have driven him out. They honor him as
God’s minister, and yet are so struck with dread as to desire that
he will go to a distance from them. Thus we see that they were not
at all moved by a sense of the divine grace. And indeed, though all
wicked men adore God, and bestow great pains on appeasing him, yet
if they had their choice, they would withdraw to the greatest
possible distance from him: for his face is terrible, so long as
they contemplate him as a Judge, and not as a Father. The
consequence is, that the gospel, which is more delightful than any
thing that can be conceived, is everywhere considered to be so
dismal and severe, that a good part of the world would wish that it
were buried.
And yet it is true that their fear was
partly occasioned by their loss. Thus at the present day, so long as
men believe that the kingdom of God is opposed to their interest,
either of a public or private nature, they are prepossessed by a
depraved and carnal fear, and have no relish for his grace.
Accordingly, when he comes, they think that God does not regard them
with favor, but rather with anger, and, so far as lies in their
power, they send him to another place. It is a mark of shameful
insensibility in those men, that the loss of their swine gives them
more alarm than the salvation of their soul would give them joy.
<420838>Luke
8:38. And the
men requested.
The Gadarenes cannot endure to have Christ among them but he who has
been delivered from the devil is desirous to leave his own country
and follow him. Hence we learn how wide is the difference between
the knowledge of the goodness, and
the knowledge of the power, of God.
Power strikes men with terror, makes
them fly from the presence of God, and drives them to a distance
from him: but goodness draws them
gently, and makes them feel that nothing is more desirable than to
be united to God. Why Christ refuses to have this man as one of his
followers we cannot determine with certainty, if it was not that he
expected the man to make himself more extensively useful by
communicating to his Gentile countrymen the remarkable and
extraordinary act of kindness which he had received; and this he
actually did, as we are assured by Mark and Luke.
39.
Relate
those things
which God
hath done
for thee.
He bids him relate
not his own work, but the work of God.
His design in doing so is, that he may be acknowledged to be the
true minister and prophet of God, and may thus acquire authority in
teaching. In this gradual manner it was proper to instruct an
ignorant people who were not yet acquainted with his divinity.
Though Christ is the ladder by which we ascend to God the Father,
yet, as he was not yet fully manifested, he begins with the Father,
till a fitter opportunity occurred.
We must now add the symbolical meaning.
f543 In the person of one man Christ has exhibited to
us “proof of his grace” which is extended to all mankind. Though we
are not tortured by the devil, yet he holds us as his slaves,
f544 till the Son of God delivers us from his tyranny.
f545 Naked, torn, and disfigured, we wander about,
f546 till he restores us to soundness of mind. It
remains that, in magnifying his grace, we testify our gratitude.
MATTHEW 10:1-8; MARK 6:1; LUKE 9:1-2
Table 1-83
The calling of the Apostles is here
described to us, not as on a former occasion, when the Lord Jesus
Christ, intending to prepare them for their office, selected them
for admission into his private circle. They are now called to
immediate performance, are ordered to prepare themselves for the
work, receive injunctions, and, that there may be no want of
authority, are endued with the power of the Holy Spirit. Formerly,
they were held in expectation of future labor: now, Christ announces
that the hour is come when they must put their hands to the work. It
is proper to observe, however, that he does not as yet speak of
perpetual apostleship, but only of temporary preaching, which was
fitted to awaken and excite the minds of men, that they might be
more attentive to hear Christ. So then they are now sent to proclaim
throughout Judea that the time of the promised restoration and
salvation is at hand at a future period, Christ will appoint them to
spread the Gospel through the whole world. Here, he employs them as
assistants only, to secure attention to him where his voice could
not reach afterwards, he will commit into their hands the office of
teaching which he had discharged. It is of great importance to
observe this, that we may not suppose it to be a certain and fixed
rule laid down for all ministers of the word, when our Lord gives
instructions to the preachers of his doctrine as to what he wishes
them to do for a short time. From inattention to this point many
have been led astray, so as to demand from all ministers of the
word, without distinction, conformity to this rule.
f553
<401001>Matthew
10:1. And having
called the
twelve disciples.
The number, twelve, was intended to
point out the future restoration of the Church. As the nation was
descended from twelve patriarchs, so
its scattered remains are now reminded by Christ of their origin,
that they may entertain a fixed hope of being restored. Although the
kingdom of God was not in so flourishing a state in Judea, as to
preserve the nation entire, but, on the contrary, that people, which
already had miserably fallen, deserved doubly to die on account of
ingratitude in despising the grace which had been offered to them,
yet this did not prevent a new nation from afterwards springing up.
At a future period, God extended far beyond Zion the scepter of the
power of his Son, and caused rivers to flow from that fountain, to
water abundantly the four quarters of the world. Then God assembled
his Israel from every direction, and united into one body not only
the scattered and torn members, but men who had formerly been
entirely alienated from the people of God.
It was not without reason, therefore, that
the Lord, by appointing, as it were, twelve patriarchs, declared the
restoration of the Church. Besides, this number reminded the Jews of
the design of his coming; but, as they did not yield to the grace of
God, he begat for himself a new Israel. If you look at the
beginnings, it might appear ridiculous that Christ should bestow
such honorable titles on persons who were mean and of no estimation:
but their astonishing success, and the wide extension of the Church,
make it evident that, in honorable rank and in numerous offspring,
the apostles not only are not inferior to the patriarchs, but
greatly excel them.
Gave
them power.
The apostles had almost no rank among men, while the commission
which Christ gave them was divine. Besides, they had neither ability
nor eloquence, while the excellence and novelty of their office
required more than human endowments, f554
It was therefore necessary that they should derive authority from
another source. By enabling them to perform miracles, Christ invests
them with the badges of heavenly power, in order to secure the
confidence and veneration of the people. And hence we may infer what
is the proper use of miracles. As Christ gives to them at the same
time, and in immediate connection, the appointment to be preachers
of the gospel and ministers of miracles, it is plain that miracles
are nothing else than seals of his doctrine, and therefore we are
not at liberty to dissolve this close connection. The Papists,
therefore, are guilty of forgery, and of wickedly corrupting the
works of God, by separating his word from miracles.
2.
The
first, Simon,
who is
called Peter.
The Church of Rome displays extreme folly in drawing from this
passage their doctrine of the primacy. That Simon Peter was the
first among the apostles we readily allow, but what was true in
reference to a few persons, cannot, on any proper grounds, be
extended to the whole world. Besides, the circumstance of his being
mentioned first, does not imply that he possessed authority over his
companions. Granting all that they ask regarding Peter, his rank
will be of no avail to the Roman See, till they prove that wicked
and sacrilegious apostles are Peter’s successors.
5.
Into
the tray
of the
Gentiles. This makes still more evident
what I have lately hinted, that the office, which was then bestowed
on the apostles, had no other object than to awaken in the Jews the
hope of an approaching salvation, and thus to render them more
attentive to hear Christ. On this account, he now confines within
the limits of Judea their voice, which he afterwards commands to
sound everywhere to the farthest limits of the world. The reason is,
that he had been sent by the Father to be
the minister of
circumcision, to fulfill the promises, which had anciently been
given to the fathers, (<451508>Romans
15:8.)
Now God had entered into a special covenant
with the family of Abraham, and therefore Christ acted properly in
confining the grace of God, at the outset, to the chosen people,
till the time for publishing it were fully come. But after his
resurrection, he spread over all nations the blessing which had been
promised in the second place, because then the
veil of
the temple
had been
rent, (<402751>Matthew
27:51,) and the middle wall of partition
had been thrown down, (<490214>Ephesians
2:14.) If any one imagine that this prohibition is unkind, because
Christ does not admit the Gentiles to the enjoyment of the gospel,
let him contend with God, who, to the exclusion of the rest of the
world, established with the seed of Abraham alone his covenant, on
which the command of Christ is founded.
6.
But
go rather
to the
lost sheep.
The first rank, as we have said, is assigned to the Jews, because
they were the firstborn; or rather, because at that time they alone
were acknowledged by God to belong to his family, while others were
excluded. f555 He calls them
lost sheep,
partly that the apostles, moved by compassion, may more readily and
with warmer affection run to their assistance, and partly to inform
them that there is at present abundant occasion for their labors. At
the same time, under the figure of this nation, Christ taught what
is the condition of the whole human race. The Jews, who were near to
God, and in covenant with him, and therefore were the lawful heirs
of eternal life, are nevertheless pronounced to be
lost, till they regain salvation
through Christ. What then remains for us who are inferior to them in
honor? f556 Again, the word
sheep is applied even to the reprobate,
who, properly speaking, did not belong to the flock of God, because
the adoption extended to the whole nation; as those who deserved to
be rejected, on account of their treachery, are elsewhere called
the children
of the
kingdom, (<400812>Matthew
8:12.) In a word, by the term sheep,
Christ recommends the Jews to the apostles, that they may
dedicate their labors to them, because they could recognize as the
flock of God none but those who had been gathered into the fold.
7.
Preach,
saying. This is the
preaching, f557
I spoke of, by which Christ intended to arouse the minds of the
nation to expect an approaching redemption. The
kingdom of
heaven is
at hand. For
the kingdom
of heaven Luke
substitutes the
kingdom of God;
but the meaning is the same. It was to inform the Jews, first,
that they owed their restoration to divine agency, and not to the
kindness of men; secondly, that under the reign of God their
condition would be prosperous; and, thirdly, that the happiness
which had been promised to them was not earthly and fading, but
heavenly and eternal.
8.
Cure
the diseased.
As he has bestowed on them power, so he enjoins them to be faithful
and liberal in dispensing it, and charges them not to suppress that
power, which had been lodged with them for the common benefit of
all. By those miracles he shows why he was sent by the Father, and
what was the design of his Gospel. It is not without design that he
enjoins them to raise
the dead and
heal the
sick, instead of bringing diseases on
the healthy and inflicting death on the living. There is an analogy
and resemblance, therefore, which those miracles bear to the office
of Christ; and this is intended to inform us, that he came to bestow
upon us every blessing, to rescue us from the tyranny of Satan and
of death, to heal our
diseases and sins, and to relieve us
from all our miseries.
Freely
you have
received. f558
That they may be more willing to communicate the gifts which he had
bestowed on them, he declares that they were not entrusted to them
for their own individual renown, but in order that they might be, as
it were, a sort of channels for transmitting the
free bounty of God.
“Consider whence you derived this power. As it flowed without
any merit of yours from the pure grace of God, it is proper that,
through your agency, it should flow freely
to others.”
We know how unwilling every man is to
communicate to others what he considers to belong to himself, and
how any one who excels the rest of the brethren is apt to despise
them all. No higher commendation could have been given to a liberal
communication of spiritual gifts, than by the warning which Christ
gives them, that no man surpasses another through his own industry,
but through the undeserved kindness of God. Now Christ has presented
to us in his ministers a proof of that grace which had been
predicted by Isaiah, (<235501>55:1,)
Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the
waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, buy and eat; yea, come,
buy wine and milh without money and without price.
At the same time he shows, that no man will
be a sincere minister of his word or dispenser of his grace, till he
is prepared to bestow his labor gratuitously,
f559 and that all hirelings basely corrupt and profane
the sacred office of teaching. Yet it is not inconsistent with this
gratuitous dispensation, that the teachers of the church receive
public salaries, provided that they willingly and generously serve
Christ and his church, and that their support is, in some sort, an
accessory of their labor.
MATTHEW 10:9-15; MARK 6:8-11; LUKE 9:3-5
Table 1-84
<401009>Matthew
10:9. Do not
provide. As the embassy
f561 was of such a nature, that Christ wished the
disciples to traverse the whole of Judea within a few days, and
immediately to return to him, he forbids to carry luggage with them,
by which this speed may be retarded. Some have ignorantly supposed
that the rule here laid down for the ministers of the word, or for
the apostles, is perpetual. We shall presently meet with a few
sentences which have a more extensive reference: but the present
injunctions not to carry baggage must undoubtedly be restricted to
that temporary commission of which I have already spoken. The whole
of the prohibition of gold,
silver, a
scrip, and two
coats, which is given by Matthew, must be read in
immediate connection, as is evident from the other two Evangelists.
I have therefore chosen to translate
uh< kth>shsqe, do
not provide:
for our Lord simply intended to forbid them to
take any thing
for the
journey. They might have
scrips, and shoes,
and a change
of coats, at
home; but that they may be better prepared for the journey, he
orders them to leave every thing that would be burdensome. Such too
is the import of what Mark says, to
be shod
with sandals.
There is an appearance of contradiction as to the
staff, or stick
for, according to Mark, the staff is
allowed, while according to Matthew and Luke it is refused. But
there is an ambiguity in the use of the Hebrew word
fbç, (shebet;)
and the Evangelists, though they wrote in Greek, used the word
rJa>bdov in various senses. Matthew and
Luke mean by it a rod which would be
burdensome to the person who carries it: while Mark means by it a
walking-stick
to support and relieve a traveler. It is evident, that in making a
journey it was customary to carry a staff;
and hence those words of Jacob, With my
staff, I passed over this Jordan, (<013210>Genesis
32:10,) by which he acknowledges that he came empty and without
money into Syria.
10.
For
the laborer
is worthy
of his
food. Christ anticipates an objection
that might be made: for it might appear to be a harsh condition to
travel through the whole of Judea without any provisions.
f562 Accordingly, Christ tells them, that they have no
reason to dread that they will suffer hunger; because, wherever they
come, they will at least be worthy
of their
food. f563
He calls them laborers, not that
they resembled ordinary ministers, who labor in the Lord’s vineyard,
and who, by planting and watering, bring it into a state of
cultivation; but merely because they were the heralds of a richer
and more complete doctrine. They did not at that time receive the
office of preaching any farther than to render the Jews attentive to
the preaching of the Gospel.
11.
Inquire
what person
in it
is worthy.
Again, they might object that they would be deprived of the food to
which they were entitled, because nobody would acknowledge them as
laborers. But Christ meets this
difficulty also by ordering them to make
inquiry what
person in each city is worthy
of the message of salvation. By these words, he bids them ask,
if there are any godly and upright men, who have some fear and
reverence for God, and of whose readiness to receive instruction
good hopes may be entertained, that they may direct their labors
chiefly to them. For, as they were not at liberty to remain long in
any one place, it was proper to begin with those who, in some
respect were better prepared.
Remain
there till
you depart.
This too has a reference to dispatch: for if they had made a longer
stay in any place, it would have been necessary to change their
lodging, that they might not be too burdensome to any individual.
When, therefore, Christ enjoins them to remain in the house of the
person who shall first receive them, till
they depart to
another city, he intimates that they must make haste, so that, after
having published the Gospel in one city, they may immediately run to
another.
12.
Salute
it. As they could not distinguish the
devout worshippers of God from despisers, he enjoins them to address
in a friendly manner any family which they may have occasion to
meet. The act of saluting is a kind
of opening to a conversation. They had already been warned to look
out for persons to entertain them, whose religious zeal was
generally known and believed. But as it sometimes happens that
persons of lofty reputation, when they are brought to a serious
trial, discover their impiety, it was proper that this rule should
be expressly laid down. The meaning therefore is: “Make trial, when
you first enter, whether your entertainers will cheerfully submit to
hear you. Whoever shall willingly embrace your doctrine, remain in
their house, that your salutation may be confirmed. If any shall
reject, depart from them immediately, and, so far as lies in your
power, withdraw your salutation.”
13.
If
it be
not worthy.
The import of this mode of expression may be thus stated, — ”As
their ingratitude makes them unworthy to enjoy the blessing of God
which you have supplicated for them, break off every bond of
communication.” The word
peace refers to the mode of salutation
which generally used among the Jews. As the Hebrew word
µwlç, (shalom,)
peace, denotes
prosperity, when they desire that any one may be well and
happy, and that his affairs may succeed to his wish, they pray that
he may have peace. I do acknowledge
that the apostles brought to men a different kind of peace, but it
is too great a refinement of speculation to make this passage refer
to the free reconciliation which takes place between God and men.
14.
And
whoever will
not receive
you. This
awful threatening of punishment against the despisers of the
gospel was intended to animate his disciples, that they might not be
retarded by the ingratitude of the world. He directs the apostles,
indeed, what he wishes them to do if they meet with despisers. But
his principal design was that, wherever their doctrine was rejected,
their well-founded grief and distress might be relieved by
consolation, that they might not fail in the middle of their course.
And we see how Paul, relying on this consolation, boldly sets at
naught all the obstinacy of men, moves on steadily in the midst of
hindrances, and boasts that he is
a sweet savor to
God, though he is the savor of death
to them that perish, (<470215>2
Corinthians 2:15,16.)
Now, this passage shows in what estimation
the Lord holds his gospel, and, indeed, as it is an inestimable
treasure, they are chargeable with base ingratitude who refuse it
when offered to them. Besides, it is the scepter of his kingdom, and
therefore cannot be rejected without treating him with open
contempt.
Shake
of the
dust. As the Lord here recommends the
doctrine of the gospel, that all may receive it with reverence, and
terrifies rebels by threatening severe punishment, so he enjoins the
apostles to proclaim the vengeance which he threatens. But this they
cannot do, unless they burn with very ardent zeal to make known the
doctrines which they preach. We must therefore hold that no man is
qualified to become a teacher of heavenly doctrine, unless his
feelings respecting it be such, that he is distressed and agonized
when it is treated with contempt.
To
shake of
the dust
from the
feet was probably a custom then
prevalent in Judea, as a sign of execration; and was intended to
declare that the inhabitants of the place were so polluted, that the
very ground on which they trod was infected. That it was an ordinary
custom I conjecture from our Lord’s manner of speaking of it as a
thing well known. This form of execration confirms still more what I
lately mentioned, that no crime is more offensive to God than
contempt of his word: for he does not enjoin them to make use of so
solemn a mode in expressing their detestation of adulterers, or
murderers, or any description of malefactors.
Verily,
I say
to you. That
they may not imagine this to be an idle bugbear,
f564 Christ declares that those who reject the gospel,
will receive more severe punishment than the inhabitants of Sodom.
Some view the word judgment as
referring to the destruction of Jerusalem. But this is foreign to
our Lord’s intention: for it must be understood as referring to the
general judgment,
in which both must give their account, that there may be a
comparison of the punishments. Christ mentioned
Sodom rather than other cities, not
only because it went beyond them all in flagitious crimes, but
because God destroyed it in an extraordinary manner, that it might
serve as an example to all ages, and that its very name might be
held in abomination. And we need not wonder if Christ declares that
they will be treated less severely than those who refuse to hear the
gospel. When men deny the authority of Him who made and formed them,
when they refuse to listen to his voice, nay, reject disdainfully
his gentle invitations, and withhold the confidence which is due to
his gracious promises, such impiety is the utmost accumulation, as
it were, of all crimes. But if the rejection of that obscure
preaching was followed by such dreadful vengeance, how awful must be
the punishment that awaits those who reject Christ when he speaks
openly! Again, if God punishes so severely the despisers of the
word, what shall become of furious enemies who, by blasphemies and a
venomous tongue, oppose the gospel, or cruelly persecute it by fire
and sword?
MATTHEW 10:16-20; LUKE 12:11-12
Table 1-85
The injunctions which Matthew has hitherto
related had no farther reference than to that former expedition or
commission, which was to be terminated in a few days. But now Christ
proceeds farther, and prepares them for a future period, by
informing them, that they were not merely chosen for that brief
exercise of preaching, but that an office of greater difficulty and
of far higher importance awaited them. Though they were not
immediately brought into those contests of which Christ speaks, yet
it was advantageous for them to have previous warning, that any
uneasiness which they might then suffer might be known to be a sort
of preparative for a fiercer warfare to which they had been
destined. It was no doubt true in reference to the first mission,
that the apostles were like
sheep in
the midst
of wolves: but
as the Lord spared their weakness, and restrained the cruelty of
the wolves
from doing them any injury, these words properly relate to a
subsequent period, when the Lord treated them more harshly. Before
his resurrection, while the
bridegroom was present, they were
treated, so to speak, like guests at a marriage: but after the
departure of the
bridegroom, that softness and gentleness ceased, and they
were reduced to such hardships as made them aware, that there were
good reasons why they had been early furnished with those arms.
Perhaps, too, Matthew may have collected
into one passage discourses which were delivered at different times:
for Luke, as we shall afterwards see, (10:17) relates that
the same things were said to the seventy
disciples, who were placed in the room of the apostles. One
thing is beyond dispute: These words did not merely foretell the
consequences of that journey which they were now commencing, but
gave them warning as to the whole course of their apostleship.
<401016>Matthew
10:16. Behold, I
send you
out. The exhortation which immediately
follows plainly shows the design of this admonition; and therefore
the order of the passage must be explained in this manner: “You have
need of wisdom and of
harmlessness, because you will be
like sheep
in the
midst of
wolves.” The reason is drawn
from the necessity of the case: for if they did not
wisely exercise caution, they might be
immediately devoured by the wolves;
and, on the other hand, if they trembled at the rage of the
wolves, or were incautious, they would
presently waver, and would at length fail to perform their duty.
We shall first inquire what is meant by
their being sent out as
sheep in
the midst
of wolves.
Though men are cruel and bloody, the Lord might soften their
ferocious temper; for he tames and subdues, whenever he pleases, the
beasts of prey. When God does not subdue a considerable portion of
mankind to the obedience of the gospels but leaves them in their own
savage nature, he does it on purpose to try his ministers. Though
all whom God does not regenerate with the spirit of gentleness are
by nature wolves yet this
designation is applied by Christ chiefly to the enraged enemies of
the gospel, who are so far from being softened by hearing the voice
of the pastor that they are inflamed to greater cruelty. The Lord
sends the ministers of his word on the condition of dwelling
in the
midst of
wolves; that is, of having many
determined enemies and of being beset on every hand by many dangers,
which render it no easy matter to discharge their duty in the midst
of hindrances. To make the trial more severe, he does not supply
them with defensive armor, but exposes them naked and defenseless to
the teeth of the wolves.
By calling them sheeps
he does not refer to the sweetness and mildness of their
manners, or to the gentleness of their mind, but only means that
they will have no greater strength or fitness for repelling the
violence of enemies than sheep have
against the rage of wolves. Christ
requires no doubt, from his disciples that they shall resemble
sheep in their dispositions, by their
patience in contending against the malice of wicked men, and by the
meekness with which they endure injuries, but the simple meaning of
this passage is, that many powerful and cruel enemies are arrayed
against the apostles, while they, on their part, are furnished with
no means of defense, f568 If it
be objected, that in this way there is no contrast between
sheep and wolves,
the reply is easy. Though the Lords by calling the enemies of
the gospel wolves, expressed their
power rather than their desire to do injury, yet as no man is known
to be a wolf but by his rage against
the gospel, Christ has joined these two things together, the fierce
cruelty which impels them to shed blood, and the power with which
they are armed.
Be
therefore wise.
The general meaning is, that their wisdom
in exercising caution must be so regulated, as to prevent them
from being more timid than is necessary, or from becoming more
sluggish in duty. We see that those who wish to pass for cautious
and circumspect persons are, for the most part, timorous and lazy.
It is no doubt proper for the disciples of Christ, surrounded as
they are by dangers on every hand, to maintain the strictest
caution; but as they are in extreme danger of being kept back by
slothfulness, he bids them move forward honestly wherever their
calling leads them.
This is pointed out by a twofold
comparison, wise as
serpents, and
harmless as
doves. Serpents,
being aware that they are hated, carefully avoid and shrink from
every thing that is hostile to them. In this manner he enjoins
believers to take care of their life, so as not to rush heedlessly
into danger, or lay themselves open to any kind of injury.
Doves, on the other hand, though
naturally timid, and liable to innumerable attacks, fly in their
simplicity, imagine themselves safe till they are struck, and in
most cases place themselves within the reach of the fowler’s snares.
To such simplicity Christ exhorts his disciples, that no excess of
terror may hinder them from pursuing their course. There are some
who carry their ingenious reasonings still farther as to the nature
of the serpent and of the
dove, but this is the utmost extent of
the resemblance. We see that Christ condemns that carnal wisdom, or
rather that trickery, in which the greater part of men are too fond
of indulging, while they look around them on every hand to discover
how far it will be safe for them to proceed; and thus, from an
unwillingness to encounter danger, they renounce the call of Christ.
f569
17.
But
beware of
men. Erasmus has inserted the word
these, (beware
of these
men,) supposing that the article has
the force of a demonstrative pronoun. f570
, But in my opinion it is better to view it
as indefinite, and as conveying a declaration of Christ, that
caution ought to be exercised in dealing with men, among whom every
thing is full of snares and injuries. But he appears to contradict
himself: for the best way of exercising caution would have been to
remain at home, and not to venture to appear in public. I reply, he
points out here a different sort of caution, — not that terror and
alarm which would keep them from discharging their duty, but a dread
of being excessively annoyed by sudden calamities. We know that
those who are surprised by unexpected afflictions are apt to fall
down lifeless. Christ, therefore, desired that his disciples should
foresee at a distance what would happen, that their minds might be
early prepared for maintaining a conflict. In short, he sounds the
trumpet to them, that they may quickly make ready for the battle:
for as foresight, when it is excessive or attended by unnecessary
anxiety, reduces many to a state of weakness, so many are
intoxicated by an indolent security, and, rushing on heedlessly,
give way at the critical moment.
For
they will
deliver you
up to
councils. It may readily be inferred
from these words, that the contests of which Christ forewarns the
apostles must not be limited to the first journey, in which they met
with nothing of this description. The object of this prediction is
to prevent them from being ever cast down: for it was no ordinary
attainment for poor and despised men, when they came into the
presence of princes, to preserve composure, and to remain unmoved by
any worldly splendor. He warns them, too, that not in Judea only,
but in more distant places, they will be called to fight; and he
does so, not merely for the purpose of preparing them by long
meditation for that warfare, but that, as instructed and experienced
masters, they might not scruple to yield themselves to heavenly
guidance.
For
a testimony
to them
and to
the Gentiles.
This means that the will of God must be proclaimed even to foreign
princes, and to distant nations, that they may be without excuse.
Hence it follows, that the labor of the apostles will not be lost,
for it will vindicate the judgment of God, when men shall be
convicted of their obstinacy.
19.
Be
not anxious.
f571 A consolation is added: for in vain would Christ
have given a hundred exhortations to the disciples, if he had not,
at the same time, promised that God would be with them, and that
through his power they would assuredly be victorious. Hence we
infer, that Christ is very far from intending, by announcing those
dangers, to abate the fervor of that zeal with which it would be
necessary for the disciples to burn if they wished to discharge
their duty in a proper manner. It is, no doubt, a great matter to
endure the presence of princes; for not only fear, but even shame,
sometimes overpowers well-regulated minds. What, then, may be
expected, if princes break out into furious anger, and almost
thunder? f572 Yet Christ charges
his disciples not to be anxious.
For
in that
hour shall
be given
to you
what you
shall speak.
The Spirit will suggest words to them. The more a man distrusts
himself through consciousness of his own weakness, the more is he
alarmed, unless he expect assistance from another quarter.
Accordingly, we see that the reason why most men give way is, that
they measure by their own strength, which is very small or almost
nothing, the success of their undertakings. Christ forbids the
disciples to look at their own strength, and enjoins them to rely,
with undivided confidence, on heavenly grace. “It is not,” he says,
“your ability that is in question, but the power of the Holy Spirit,
who forms and guides the tongues of believers to a sincere
confession of their faith.”
That they may not be alarmed by their
present deficiency, he assures them that assistance will come
at the
very instant
when it is needed. Frequently does it happen that the Lord leaves
believers destitute of the gift of eloquence, so long as he does not
require that they give him a testimony, but, when the necessity for
it arrives, those who formerly appeared to be dumb are endued by him
with more than ordinary eloquence. Thus, in our own time, we have
seen some martyrs, who seemed to be almost devoid of talent, and yet
were no sooner called to make a public profession of their faith,
than they exhibited a command of appropriate and graceful language
altogether miraculous. f573
Yet it was not the will of Christ that the
apostles should be free from all care: for it was advantageous to
them to have such a measure of anxiety, as to supplicate and entreat
that the Spirit might be given to them; but he desired to remove
that deep and uneasy thought which almost always tends to perplex
and embarrass. So long as men indulge in conjecture what is to take
place, or whether this or the other thing will happen, and do not
rely on the providence of God, they are kept in a wretched state of
trouble and uneasiness. And, indeed, those who do not render such
honor to the providence of God, as to believe that it will
seasonably relieve their wants, deserve to be tormented in this
manner.
MATTHEW 10:21-25; LUKE 6:40
Table 1-86
<401021>Matthew
10:21. And the
brother will
deliver up
the brother
to death. He
first gives warning what heavy calamities await them, and then adds
a remarkable consideration, which sweetens all their bitterness.
First, he announces that those circumstances which other men find to
be the means of protection, or from which they obtain some relief,
will prove to the disciples a fresh addition to their misery.
Brothers, who ought to assist them when
oppressed, to stretch out their hand to them amidst their
distresses, and to watch over their safety, will be their mortal
enemies.
It is a mistake however, to suppose that it
happens to none but believers to be delivered
up to
death by
their brethren:
for it is possible that a father may pursue his son with holy
zeal, f576 if he perceives him
to have apostatized from the true worship of God; nay, the Lord
enjoins us in such a case (<051309>Deuteronomy
13:9) to forget flesh and blood, and to bestow all our care on
vindicating the glory of his name. f577
Whoever has fear and reverence for God will not spare his own
relatives, but will rather choose that all of them should perish, if
it be found necessary, than that the kingdom of Christ should be
scattered, the doctrine of salvation extinguished, and the worship
of God abolished. If our affections were properly regulated, there
would be no other cause of just hatred among us.
On the other hand, as Christ not only
restores the kingdom of God, and raises godliness to its full vigor,
but even brings men back from ruin to salvation, nothing can be more
unreasonable than that the ministers of so lovely a doctrine should
be hated on his account. A thing so monstrous, and so contrary to
nature, might greatly distress the minds of simple men:
f578 but Christ foretells that it will actually take
place.
22.
But
he who
endured to
the end
shall be
saved. This single promise ought
sufficiently to support the minds of the godly, though the whole
world should rise against them: for they are assured that the result
will be prosperous and happy. If those who fight under earthly
commanders, and are uncertain as to the issue of the battle, are
carried forward even to death by steadiness of purpose, shall those
who are certain of victory hesitate to abide by the cause of Christ
to the very last?
23.
And
when they
shall persecute
you. He anticipates an objection that
might arise. If we must encounter the resentments of the whole
world, what shall be the end of all this?
f579 Though it may not be safe for them to remain in
any place, yet Christ warns them not to despair, but, on the
contrary, when they have been driven from one place, to try whether
their labors in some other place may be of any avail. It is a
mistake, however, to suppose that this is a bare permission: for it
is rather a command given to the disciples, what it is the will of
Christ that they should do. He who has sustained one persecution
would willingly withdraw as a soldier who has served his time. But
no such exemption is granted to the followers of Christ, who
commands them to fulfill their whole course with unabated zeal. In
short, the apostles are enjoined to enter into fresh contests, and
not to imagine that, when they have succeeded in one or two cases,
they have fully discharged their duty. No permission is granted to
them to flee to a retired spot, where they may remain unemployed,
but though their labor may have been unsuccessful in one place, the
Lord exhorts them to persevere.
And yet the command implies also a
permission. As to avoiding persecution, it ought to be understood in
this manner: we must not condemn without distinction all who flee,
and yet it is not every kind of flight that is lawful. Some of the
ancients carried their zeal in this matter to an extreme and
condemned flight as a species of disavowal. Were this true, some
part of the disgrace would fall on Christ and his apostles. Again,
if all without distinction are at liberty to flee, a good pastor
could not be distinguished from a hireling during a season of
persecution. We must abide by the moderation which Augustine
recommends, when writing to Honoratus. :No man must quit his station
through timidity, either by betraying the flock through cowardice,
or by giving an example of slothfulness; and yet no man must expose
himself precipitately, or at random. If a whole church is attacked,
or if a part of them is pursued to death, the pastor, whose duty it
is to expose his life in place of any individual among them, would
do wrong in withdrawing. But sometimes it may happen, that by his
absence he will quell the rage of enemies, and thus promote the
advantage of the church. In such cases, the
harmlessness of
the dove must be his guide, that
effeminate persons may not seize on his conduct as an excuse for
their timidity: for the flesh is always too ingenious in avoiding
what is troublesome.
For
verily I
say to
you. These words cannot be understood
in the sense which some have given to them as relating to the first
mission, f580 but embrace the
whole course of their apostleship. But the difficulty lies in
ascertaining what is meant by the coming
of the
Son of
man. Some explain it as denoting such a
progress of the gospel, as may enable all to acknowledge that Christ
is truly reigning, and that he may be expected to restore the
kingdom of David. Others refer it to the destruction of Jerusalem,
in which Christ appeared taking vengeance on the ingratitude of the
nation. The former exposition is admissible: the latter is too
far-fetched. I look upon the consolation here given as addressed
peculiarly to the apostles. Christ is said to
come, when matters are desperate, and
he grants relief. The commission which they received was almost
boundless: it was to spread the doctrine of the Gospel through the
whole world. Christ promises that he will come
before they have traveled through the whole of Judea: that is,
by the power of his Spirit, he will shed around his reign such
luster, that the apostles will be enabled to discern that glory and
majesty which they had hitherto been unable to discover.
24.
The
disciple is
not above
his master. By
his own example he now exhorts them to perseverance; and, indeed,
this consolation is enough to banish all sadness, if we consider
that our lot is shared with the Son of God. To make us feel deeper
shame, he borrows a twofold comparison from what is customary among
men. The disciple
reckons it honorable to be placed on a level with
his master,
and does not venture to wish a higher honor, and again,
servants do not refuse to share that
condition to which their masters
willingly submit. In both respects, the Son of God is far above us:
for the Father has given to him the highest authority, and has
bestowed on him the office of a teacher. We ought, therefore, to be
ashamed of declining what he did not scruple to undergo on our
account. But there is more need to meditate on these words than to
explain them: for, in themselves, they are sufficiently clear.
<420640>Luke
6:40. The disciple
is not
above his
master, but
every one
shall be
conformed to
his master.
Luke gives this sentence without any connection, as if it had been
spoken abruptly in the midst of other discourses; but as Matthew
explains very clearly, in this passage, to what it relates, I have
chosen not to insert it in any other place. With respect to the
translation, I have chosen neither to follow Erasmus nor the old
translator, and for the following reason: — The participle
kathrtisme>nov, signifies
perfect, but signifies also
fit and
suitable. Now, as Christ is speaking,
not about perfection, but about resemblance, and must therefore
mean, that nothing is more suitable
for a disciple than to be formed
after the example of his master, the
latter meaning appeared to me to be more appropriate.
25.
If
they have
called the
master of
the house
Beelzebub. This is equivalent to
calling himself Lord of the Church, as the apostle, when comparing
him to Moses and the prophets, (<580301>Hebrews
3:1,) says, that they were servants,
but that he is the Son and heir. Though he bestows on them the honor
of calling them brethren, (<580211>Hebrews
2:11,) yet he is the first-born (<450829>Romans
8:29) and head of the whole church; and, in short, he possesses
supreme government and power. Nothing, therefore, can be more
unreasonable than to wish to be accounted believers, and yet to
murmur against God when he conforms
us to
the image
of his
Son, whom he has placed over all his
family. To what sort of delicacy do we pretend, if we wish to hold a
place in his house, and to be above the Lord himself? The general
meaning is, that we carry our delicacy and tenderness to excess, if
we account it a hardship to endure reproaches to which our Prince
willingly submitted.
Beelzebub
is a corrupted term, and would have been more correctly written
Baalzebub. This was the name given to
the chief of the false gods of the Philistines, who was worshipped
by the inhabitants of Ekron, (<120102>2
Kings 1:2.) Baalim was the name of
the inferior deities, whom the Papists of our day call
patrons. Now, as Baalzebub means
the patron
of the
fly, or of
the flies,
some have thought that he was so called on account of the great
multitude of flies in the temple,
occasioned by the number of sacrifices; but I rather conjecture that
the assistance of the idol was implored against
the flies
which infested that place. When Ahazlah, under the influence of
superstition, applied to him to be informed about his recovery, he
gave him this name, which would appear from that circumstance not to
be a term of reproach. But as the name gehenna
was applied by holy men to hell, in order to stamp that place
with infamy, so, in order to express their hatred and detestation of
the idol, they gave the name Beelzebub
to the devil. Hence we infer that wicked men, for the purpose of
rendering Christ detestable to the multitude, employed the most
reproachful term which they could invent, by calling him
the devil, or,
in other words, the greatest enemy of religion. If we happen to be
assailed by the same kind of reproach, we ought not to think it
strange, that what began in the head should be completed in the
members.
MATTHEW 10:26-31; MARK 4:22-23;
LUKE 8:17; 12:2-7
Table 1-87
<401026>Matthew
10:26. Fear them
not therefore.
When the apostles saw the gospel so greatly despised, and
recollected the small number of believers, they might be apt to
throw away hope even for the future. Christ now meets this doubt, by
declaring that the gospel would be widely spread, would at length
rise superior to all the hindrances which might arise from men, and
would become generally known. The saying,
nothing is covered
that shall
not be
revealed, has some appearance of being
a proverb: but we restrict it in a special manner to the doctrine of
salvation, which Christ promises will be victorious, whatsoever may
be the contrivances of men to oppose it. Though he sometimes
preached openly in the temple, yet, as his doctrine was rejected, it
was still concealed in dark comers:
but he declares that the time for proclaiming it will come; which,
we know, happened shortly afterwards. In no part of the earth was
there ever such thunder heard as the voice of the gospel, which
resounded through the whole world. As this promise ought to fill
them with courage, Christ exhorts them to devote themselves to it
with boldness and perseverance, and not to be alarmed, though they
see the gospel hitherto despised, but, on the contrary, to become
its zealous preachers.
The passage which I have taken from Mark
was, perhaps, spoken at a different time, and in a different sense:
but as the sentences in that place are concise, I have followed the
meaning which appeared to me the most probable. After having
commanded the apostles to assemble burning
lamps by
sending out a bright light to a great distance, he immediately
afterwards adds, nothing
is hidden
which shall
not be
revealed. Now the
lamp of the gospel was kindled by the apostles, as it
were in the midst of darkness, that by their agency it might be
raised on high, and shine throughout the whole world. The passage in
the eighth chapter of Luke’s Gospel is precisely alike. As to the
passage in the twelfth chapter, there is no room to doubt that it
has the same meaning, though there is a difference in the words: for
Christ there commands the apostles to
bring to
light what
they had
spoken in
darkness. This means, that hitherto
they had only spoken in whispers about the gospel, but that their
future preaching would be so public, that it would spread to the
most distant parts of the world.
28.
And
fear not
those who
hill the
body. To excite his disciples to
despise death, Christ employs the very powerful argument, that this
frail and perishing lift ought to be little regarded by men who have
been created for a heavenly immortality. The statement amounts to
this, that if believers will consider for what purpose they were
born, and what is their condition, they will have no reason to be so
earnest in desiring an earthly life. But the words have still a
richer and fuller meaning: for we are here taught by Christ that the
fear of God is dead in those men who, through dread of tyrants, fall
from a confession of their faith, and that a brutish stupidity
reigns in the hearts of those who, through dread of death, do not
hesitate to abandon that confession.
We must attend to the distinction between
the two opposite kinds of fear. If
the fear of God is extinguished by
the dread of men, is it not evident that we pay greater deference to
them than to God himself? Hence it follows, that when we have
abandoned the heavenly and eternal life, we reserve nothing more for
ourselves than to be like the beasts that
perish, (<194912>Psalm
49:12.) God alone has the power of bestowing eternal life, or of
inflicting eternal death. We forget God, because we are hurried away
by the dread of men. Is it not very evident that we set a higher
value on the shadowy life of the body f581
than on the eternal condition of the soul; or rather, that the
heavenly kingdom of God is of no estimation with us, in comparison
of the fleeting and vanishing shadow of the present life?
These words of Christ ought therefore to be
explained in this manner: “Acknowledge
that you have received immortal souls, which are subject to the
disposal of God alone, and do not come into the power of men. The
consequence will be, that no terrors or alarms which men may employ
will shake your faith. “For how comes it that the dread of men
prevails in the struggle, but because the body is preferred to the
soul, and immortality is less valued than a perishing life?”
<421205>Luke
12:5. Yea, I
say to
you, Fear
Him. This is an emphatic,
f582 repetition of the statement. Christ must be viewed
as saying, that when we give way to the dread of men, we pay no
respect to God; and that if on the contrary we
fear God, we have an easy victory in our hands, so that
no efforts of men will draw us aside from our duty. The experience
of every age shows the great necessity of this exhortation to the
ministers of Christ, and likewise to all believers in general: for
there never was a period when men did not rise furiously against
God, and endeavor to overwhelm the Gospel.
f583 All are not armed indeed with equal power to hold
out to believers the dread of death, but the greater number are
animated by that savage ferocity, which discovers itself as soon as
an opportunity occurs. Frequently, too, Satan brings forward giants,
in whose presence the servants of Christ would fall down lifeless,
were it not that this doctrine fortifies them to maintain unshaken
perseverance.
The two clauses being very closely related
to each other, it is an incorrect view which some unskilful persons
take, by reading separately this clause, Fear
them not. For
Christ, (as we have already said,) in order to cure that wicked
fear of men, which draws us aside from
the right path contrasts with it a devout and holy fear of God:
otherwise the consequence would not follow that, if we fear God, who
is the Lord of body and soul, we have no reason to fear men, whose
power goes no farther than the body. With regard to the statement
that men have power
to kill
the body,
Christ made it by way of concession. God allows wicked men to enjoy
such a degree of liberty, that they are swelled with confidence in
their own power, imagine that they may attempt any thing, and even
succeed in terrifying weak minds, as if they could do whatever they
pleased. Now the proud imaginations of wicked men, as if the life of
the godly were placed at their disposal, is utterly unfounded: for
God keeps them within limits, and restrains, whenever it pleases
him, the cruelty and violence of their attacks. And yet they are
said to have power
to kill by his
permission, for he often permits them to indulge their cruel rage.
Besides, our Lord’s discourse consists of two parts. First, in order
to instruct us to bear with composure the loss of the bodily life,
he bids us contemplate both eternal life and eternal death, and then
arrives gradually at this point, that the protection of our life is
in the hand of God.
<401029>Matthew
10:29. Are not
two sparrows
sold for
a farthing?
Christ proceeds farther, as I have already hinted, and declares that
tyrants, whatever may be their madness, have no power whatever even
over the body: and that therefore it is improper in any persons to
dread the cruelty of men, as if they were not under the protection
of God. In the midst of dangers, therefore, let us remember this
second consolation. As God is the guardian of our life, we may
safely rely on his providence; nay, we do him injustice, if we do
not entrust to him our life, which he is pleased to take under his
charge. Christ takes a general view of the providence of God as
extending to all creatures, and thus argues from the greater to the
less, that we are upheld by his special protection. There is hardly
any thing of less value than sparrows,
(for two were then
sold for
a farthing,
or, as Luke states it, five for two farthings,) and yet God has his
eye upon them to protect them, so that nothing happens to them by
chance. Would He who is careful about the
sparrows disregard the life of men?
There are here two things to be observed.
First, Christ gives a very different account of the providence of
God from what is given by many who talk like the philosophers, and
tell us that God governs the world, but yet imagine providence to be
a confused sort of arrangement, as if God did not keep his eye on
each of the creatures. Now, Christ declares that each of the
creatures in particular is under his hand and protection, so that
nothing is left to chance. Unquestionably, the will of God is
contrasted with contingence or
uncertainty f584 , And yet we
must not be understood to uphold the fate
of the Stoics,
f585 for it is one thing to imagine a necessity which
is involved in a complicated chain of causes, and quite another
thing to believe that the world, and every part of it, is directed
by the will of God. In the nature of things, I do acknowledge there
is uncertainty: f586 but I
maintain that nothing happens through a blind revolution of chance,
for all is regulated by the will of God.
The second thing to be observed is, that we
ought to contemplate Providence, not as curious and fickle persons
are wont to do, but as a ground of confidence and excitement to
prayer. When he informs us that the
hairs of
our head
are all
numbered, it is not to encourage
trivial speculations, but to instruct us to depend on the fatherly
care of God which is exercised over these frail bodies.
31.
You
are of
more value.
This is true in general of all men, for the
sparrows were created for their advantage. But this
discourse relates peculiarly to the sons of God, who possess a far
higher right than what they derive from creation. Now the rank which
belongs to men arises solely from the undeserved kindness of God. de
soy ds elioses, sans qu’il y ait une certainc conduite d’cnhaut.” —
”The will of God is contrasted with what such Philosophers call
Contingence: a term by which they denote an accident which comes of
its own accord in events, without any fixed direction of it from
above.”
MATTHEW 10:32-35; MARK 8:38;
LUKE 9:26; 12:8-9, 51-53
Table 1-88
<401032>Matthew
10:32. Whosoever
therefore shall
confess me. He now applies to
his present subject what he formerly said in a general manner about
contempt of death: for we must struggle against the dread of death,
that it may not keep us back from an
open confession of faith, which God strictly demands, and which the
world cannot endure. For this purpose the disciples of Christ must
be bold and courageous, that they may be always ready for martyrdom.
Now confession of Christ, though it
is regarded by the greater part of men as a trifling matter, is here
represented to be a main part of divine worship, and a distinguished
exercise of godliness. And justly is it so represented: for if
earthly princes, in order to enlarge and protect their glory, and to
increase their wealth, call their subjects to arms, why should not
believers maintain, at least in language, the glory of their
heavenly King?
It is therefore certain that those persons
extinguish faith, (as far as lies in their powers) who inwardly
suppress it, as if the outward profession of it were unnecessary.
With good reason does Christ here call us his witnesses, by whose
mouth his name shall be celebrated in the world. In other words, he
intends that the profession of his name shall be set in opposition
to false religions: and as it is a revolting matter, he enjoins the
testimony which we must bear, that the faith of each person may not
remain concealed in the heart, but may be openly professed before
men. And does not he who refuses or is silent
deny the Son of God, and thus banish himself from the
heavenly family?
A more public confession of faith, no
doubt, is demanded from teachers than from persons in a private
station. Besides, all are not endued with an equal measure of faith,
and in proportion as any one excels in the gifts of the Spirit, he
ought to go before others by his example. But there is no believer
whom the Son of God does not require to be his witness. In what
place, at what time, with what degree of frequency, in what manner,
and to what extent, we ought to profess our faith, cannot easily be
determined by a fixed rule: but we must consider the occasion, that
not one of us may fail to discharge his duty at the proper time. We
must also ask from the Lord the spirit of wisdom and courage, that
under his direction we may know what is proper, and may boldly
follow whatever we shall have ascertained that he commands us.
Him
will I
also confess.
A promise is added to inflame our zeal in this matter. But we must
attend to the points of contrast. If we draw a comparison between
ourselves and the Son of God, how base is it to refuse our testimony
to him, when on his part he offers his testimony to us by way of
reward? If mortals, and men who are of no worth, are brought into
comparison with God and the angels and all the heavenly glory, how
much more valuable is that which Christ promises than that which he
requires? Although men are unbelieving and rebellious, yet the
testimony which we deliver to them is estimated by Christ as if it
had been made in the presence of God and of the angels.
Thus also by way of amplification, Mark and
Luke f588 add,
in this
adulterous and
sinful generation;
the meaning of which is, that we must not imagine our labor to
be lost, because there is a want of proper disposition in our
hearers. Now if any one is not sufficiently moved by the promise, it
is followed by an awful threatening. When Christ shall make his
appearance to judge the world, he will deny
all who have basely denied
him before
men. Let the enemies of the cross now
go away, and flatter themselves in their hypocrisy, when Christ
blots their names out of the book of life: for whom will God
acknowledge as his children at the last day, but those who are
presented to him by Christ? But he declares that he will bear
witness against them, that they may not insinuate themselves on
false grounds. When it is said that Christ will come
in the
glory of
the .Father
and of
the angels,
the meaning is, that his divine glory will then be fully manifested;
and that the angels, as they now
surround the throne of God, will render their services to him by
honoring his majesty. The passage from the twelfth chapter of Luke’s
Gospel corresponds to the text of Matthew. What we have inserted out
of the ninth chapter, and out of Mark, appears to have been spoken
at another time: but as the doctrine is quite the same, I have
chosen to introduce them together.
<421251>Luke
12:51. Do you
suppose that
I came
to send
peace on
the earth?
What Christ has now demanded from his disciples any one of them
would reckon it an easy matter to give, if the whole world, with one
consent, embraced the doctrine of the Gospel. But as a considerable
part of the world not only opposes but fights keenly against it, we
cannot confess Christ without
encountering the resistance and hatred of many. Christ therefore
warns his followers to prepare for battle, for they must necessarily
fight for the testimony of truth. And here he meets two
stumbling-blocks, which otherwise would greatly have distressed weak
minds. The prophets everywhere promise that there will be peace and
tranquillity under the reign of Christ. What then were his disciples
entitled to expect but that, wherever they went, all would instantly
be at peace? Now as Christ is called our peace,
(<490214>Ephesians 2:14,)
and as the Gospel reconciles us to God, it follows, that he also
establishes a brotherly harmony amongst us. The kindling of wars and
contentions in the world where the Gospel is preached, does not seem
to agree with the predictions of the prophets, and still less with
the office of Christ, and with the nature of the Gospel.
But that peace
which the prophets describe in lofty terms, is associated with
faith, and has no existence but among the sincere worshippers of
God, and in the consciences of the godly. To unbelievers it does not
come, though it is offered to them; nay, they cannot endure to be
reconciled to God: and the consequence is, that the message of peace
excites in them a greater tumult than before. As Satan, who holds a
kingly power over the reprobate, is furious against the name of
Christ, as soon as the doctrine of the Gospel is proclaimed to them,
their impiety, which formerly lay asleep, acquires fresh vigor. Thus
Christ, who properly speaking, is the author of
peace, becomes the occasion of
disturbances in consequence of the wickedness of men.
Let us hence learn how great is the
depravity of corrupt nature, which not only soils a gift so
inestimable, but changes it into a most destructive evil. Meanwhile,
if tumults arise at the commencement of the reign of Christ, let us
not be alarmed at it, as if it were strange or unusual: for he
compares his Gospel to a sword, and says that it is
diamerismo<v,
separation. Some think that this is intended to describe
the punishment which was inflicted on the despisers of the Gospel,
by their rising in hostility against each other. But the context
shows, that Christ is here exhorting his disciples to perseverance,
though a good part of the world should be at variance with them, and
though their voice should be like a war-trumpet to call innumerable
enemies to arms.
<401035>Matthew
10:35. To set
a man
at variance.
Hence we see more clearly what was stated a little before, that wars
and tumults arise, contrary to the nature of the Gospel, through the
fault of wicked men. What Malachi says about John the Baptist,
(4:67) applies to all the ministers of Christ. They are sent for
this purpose to turn the hearts of the fathers
to the children, and the hearts of the children to the fathers.
But in consequence of the malice of wicked men, those who were
formerly combined no sooner hear the voice of Christ than they
separate into opposite parties, and proceed so far as to break up
the ties of relationship. In a word, Christ foretells that the world
will come to such a state of confusion, that all the bonds of
kindred will be treated with indifference, and humanity will be no
longer regarded. When Micah complains (7:6) that
a man’s enemies are the men of his own house,
he deplores it as a state of extreme and ruinous corruption.
Christ declares that the same thing will happen when his doctrine
shall be published, which otherwise could not have been believed. At
the same time, he does not mean that this will uniformly take place,
as certain fretful persons foolishly imagine that it will be
impossible for them to be good disciples without forsaking parents,
children, and wives. On the contrary, every lawful bond of union is
confirmed by unity of faith: only Christ warns his followers, that
when it does happen, they must not be alarmed.
MATTHEW 10:37-42; MARK 9:41; LUKE 14:25-33
Table 1-89
<401037>Matthew
10:37. He who
loveth father
or mother. As
it is exceedingly harsh, and is contrary to natural feelings, to
make enemies of those who ought to have been in closest alliance
with us, so Christ now says that we cannot be his disciples on any
other condition. He does not indeed enjoin us to lay aside human
affections, or forbid us to discharge the duties of relationship,
but only desires that all the mutual love which exists among men
should be so regulated as to assign the highest rank to piety. Let
the husband then love his wife, the father his son, and, on the
other hand, let the son love his father, provided that the reverence
which is due to Christ be not overpowered by human affection. For if
even among men, in proportion to the closeness of the tie that
mutually binds us, some have stronger claims than others, it is
shameful that all should not be deemed inferior to Christ alone. And
certainly we do not consider sufficiently, or with due gratitude,
what it is to be a disciple of Christ, if the excellence of this
rank be not sufficient to subdue all the affections of the flesh.
The phrase employed by Luke is more harsh, if
any man
doth not
hate his
father and
mother, but the meaning is the same,
“If the love of ourselves hinder us from following Christ, we must
resist it, courageously:” as Paul says,
what things were
gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ, for whom I suffered the
loss of all things, (<500307>Philippians
3:7,8.)
38.
He
who doth
not take
up Ms
cross. From particular cases he
proceeds to general views, and informs us that we cannot be reckoned
his disciples unless we are prepared to endure many afflictions. If
we are vexed and tormented by the thought, that the gospel should
set us at variance with our father, or our wife, or our children,
let us remember this condition, that Christ subjects all his
disciples to the cross.
Yet let us also bear in mind this consolation, that, in
bearing the
cross, we are the companions of Christ,
— which will speedily have the effect of allaying all its
bitterness. The reprobates are not less firmly bound to their
cross, and cannot with their most
violent struggles shake it off; but as to those who are out of
Christ the cross is accursed, a mournful end awaits them. Let us
therefore learn to connect these two things, that believers must
bear the cross in order to follow their Master; that is, in order to
conform to his example, and to abide by his footsteps like faithful
companions.
39.
He
who findeth
his life. Lest
the former doctrine, which is very difficult and troublesome to the
flesh, should have little weight with us, Christ confirms it in two
ways by this statement. He affirms that persons of excessive caution
and foresight, when they look upon themselves as having very well
defended their life, will be
disappointed and will lose it; and,
on the other hand, that those who disregard their
life will sustain no loss, for they
will recover it. We know that there is nothing which men will not do
or leave undone for the sake of life,
(so powerful is that attachment to it which is natural to us
all;) and, therefore, it was necessary that Christ should employ
such promises and threatenings in exciting his followers to despise
death.
To
find the
life means here to possess it, or to
have it in safe keeping. Those who are excessively desirous of an
earthly life, take pains to guard themselves against every kind of
danger, and flatter themselves with unfounded confidence, as if they
were looking well to themselves, (<194918>Psalm
49:18:) but their life, though defended by such powerful safeguards,
will pass away; for they will at last die, and death will bring to
them everlasting ruin. On the other hand, when believers surrender
themselves to die, their soul, which
appears to vanish in a moment, passes into a better life. Yet as
persons are sometimes found, who heedlessly lay down their life,
either for the sake of ambition or of madness, Christ expressly
states the reason why we ought to expose ourselves to death.
It is uncertain if the discourse, which is
related by Luke, was delivered on
another occasion. There, too, our Lord exhorts his followers to
bear the
cross, but does not dwell upon it at
equal length. To support this sentiment he immediately adds two
comparisons, of which Matthew takes no notice: but as the subject
treated is substantially the same, I have not scrupled to introduce
in this place what we find in Luke.
<421428>Luke
14:28. For which
of you,
etc., That no one may think it
hard to follow Christ on the condition of renouncing all his
desires, a useful warning is here given. We must consider beforehand
what the profession of the gospel demands. The reason why many
persons yield to very slight temptations is, that they have pictured
to themselves unmixed enjoyment, as if they were to be always in the
shade and at their ease. No man will ever become fit to serve Christ
till he has undergone a long preparation for warfare.
Now the comparisons are exceedingly adapted
to this object. Building is a
tedious and vexatious matter, and one that gives little satisfaction
on account of the expense. War, too,
brings along with it many inconveniences, and almost threatens
destruction to the human race, so that it is never undertaken but
with reluctance. And yet the advantages of
building are found to be sufficient to induce men to
spend their substance on it without hesitation; while necessity
drives them to shrink from no expenses in carrying on
wars. But a far more valuable reward
awaits those who are the builders of
the temple of God, and who fight under the banner of Christ: for
Christians do not labor for a temporary building, or fight for a
passing triumph.
If a king find himself unable to endure the
burden of a war, f593 he
prevents an ignominious defeat by seeking peace with his adversary.
The statements which our Lord makes to this effect must not be
applied to the present subject, in such a manner as if we were to
enter into any compromise with our spiritual foe, when our strength
and resources fail. It would be idle to treat parables as applying
in every minute point f594 to
the matter in hand. But our Lord simply means that we ought to be so
well prepared, as not to be taken by surprise for want of a proper
defense, or basely to turn our backs: for it is not every one of us
who is a king, to carry on
war under his direction.
This doctrine reproves the rashness of
those who foolishly proceed beyond their capacity, or flatter
themselves without thinking of bearing
the cross. Yet
we must take care lest this meditation, to which Christ exhorts us,
should fill us with alarm or retard our progress. Many persons, not
having from the outset laid their account with suffering, relax
their zeal through cowardice: for they cannot endure to be
Christians on any other condition than that of being exempted from
the cross. Others again, when a
condition that is harsh and unpleasant to the flesh is proposed to
them, do not venture to approach to Christ. But there is no good
reason for being discouraged by a knowledge of our poverty, for the
Lord grants to us seasonable aid. I readily acknowledge that, if we
calculate the expense, we are all destitute of power to lay a single
stone, or to wield a sword against the enemy. But as the materials,
expense, arms, and forces, are supplied by the Lord out of heaven,
no pretext on the score of difficulty can be offered by our
indifference or sloth. The design of Christ, therefore, is to warn
his followers to bear
the cross, that they may prepare
themselves with courage.
<421433>Luke
14:33. So then
every one
of you. This
clause shows what is meant by the calculation
of expenses,
with which Christ enjoins his followers to begin: it is to lead them
to consider that they must forsake
all. In vain do persons who are
delighted with an easy, indolent life, and with exemption from the
cross, undertake a profession of
Christianity. Those persons are said to forsake
all who prefer Christ so greatly, both
to their own life, and to all the wishes of the flesh, that nothing
deters them from the right course.
It would be absurd to insist on a literal
interpretation of the phrase, as if no man were a disciple of
Christ, till he threw into the sea all that he possessed, divorced
his wife, and bade farewell to his children. Such idle dreams led
foolish people to adopt a monastic life, as if those who intend to
come to Christ must leave off humanity. Yet no man truly forsakes
all that he possesses till he is prepared at every instant to leave
all, gives himself free and unconstrained to the Lord, and, rising
above every hindrance, pursues his calling. Thus the true
self-denial which the Lord demands from his followers does not
consist so much in outward conduct as in the affections; so that
every one must employ the time which is passing over him without
allowing the objects which he directs by his hand to hold a place in
his heart.
<401040>Matthew
10:40. He who
receiveth you,
receiveth me.
A considerable portion of the world may
be opposed to the disciples of Christ, and the confession of their
faith may draw upon them universal hatred. Yet here is another
consolation tending to excite a very great number of persons to
treat them with kindness. Whatever is done to them, Christ does not
hesitate to reckon as done to himself. This shows how dearly he
loves them, when he places to his own account the kind offices which
they have received. He is not speaking here about
receiving the doctrine, but about
receiving the men. The latter meaning,
I admit, arises out of the former, but we must attend to the design
of Christ. Perceiving that this was exceedingly adapted to support
their weakness, he intended to assure them that, if any one would
receive them in a friendly manner, and do them kind offices, he
would be as highly pleased as if their benevolence had been
exercised towards his own person; and not only so, but that in such
a sacrifice God the Father would smell a sweet
savor, (<010821>Genesis
8:21.)
41.
He
who receiveth
a prophet. He
begins with the prophets, but at length comes down to the lowest
rank, and embraces all his disciples. In this manner he commends
all, without exception, who truly worship God and love the gospel.
To receive
a person in
the name
of a
prophet, or in
the name
of a
righteous man,
means to do them good for the sake of honoring their doctrine, or of
paying respect to piety. Though God enjoins us to perform offices of
kindness to all mankind, yet he justly elevates his people to a
higher rank, that they may be the objects of peculiar regard and
esteem.
Shall
receive a
prophet’s
reward. This clause is variously
interpreted by commentators. Some think that it denotes a mutual
compensation, or, in other words, that spiritual benefits are
bestowed on the prophets of God
instead of temporal benefits. But if this exposition is admitted,
what shall we say is meant by the righteous
man’s
reward? Others understand it to mean,
that those who shall be kind to them will partake of the same
reward which is laid up for
prophets and
righteous men. Some refer it to the intercourse of
saints, and suppose it to mean, that as by our kind actions we give
evidence that we are one body with the servants of Christ, so in
this way we become partakers of all the blessings which Christ
imparts to the members of his body.
I consider it simply as denoting the
reward which corresponds to the rank of
the person to whom kindness has been exercised; for Christ means
that this will be a remarkable proof of the high estimation in which
he holds his prophets, and indeed
all his disciples. The greatness of the reward will make it evident,
that not one kind office which was ever rendered to them has been
forgotten.
By way of amplification, he promises a
reward to the very meanest offices of kindness, such as
giving them
a cup
of cold
water, He gives the name of
little ones
not only to those who occupy the lowest place, or are held in least
estimation in the Church, but to all his disciples, whom the pride
of the world tramples under foot.
TABLES
Table 1-1
|
<420101>Luke
1:1-4 |
|
1. Forasmuch as many have
undertaken to compose a narrative of those things which are
most surely believed among us, 2. Even as they
delivered them unto us, who from the beginning were
eye-witnesses and ministers of the Word; 3. It
seemed good to me also, having carefully examined all things
from the beginning, to write to thee in detail, most
excellent Theophilus, 4. That thou mayest
acknowledge the certainty of those things whereof thou hast
been instructed. |
Table 1-2
|
LUKE 1:5-13 |
|
5. In the days of Herod, king of
Judea, there was a certain priest named Zacharias, of the
course of Abia; and his wife was of the daughters of Aaron,
and her name was Elisabeth. 6. And they were
both righteous before God, walking in all the commandments
and ordinances of the Lord blameless. 7. And
they had no child, because Elisabeth was barren, and they
were now both at an advanced age. 8. And it
happened, while he was discharging the priest's office in
the order of his course before God, 9. According
to the custom of the priest's office, it fell to him by lot
to burn incense when he went into the temple of the Lord.
10. And the whole multitude of the people were
praying without at the time of incense. 11. And
an angel of the Lord appeared to him, standing at the right
hand of the altar on which the incense was burning. 12. And
Zacharias was troubled when he saw him, and fear fell upon
him. 13. But the angel said to him, Fear not,
Zacharias, for thy prayer is heard: and thy wife Elisabeth
shall bear thee a son, and thou shalt call his name John. |
Table 1-3
|
<420114>Luke
1:14-17 |
|
14. And he shall be to thee joy
and exultation, and many shall rejoice on account of his
birth. 15. For he shall be great before the
Lord, and shall drink neither wine nor strong drink; and he
shall be filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his mother's
womb. 16. And many of the children of Israel
shall he bring back to the Lord their God. 17. And
he shall go before him with the spirit and power of Elijah,
that he may bring back the hearts of the fathers to the
children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just,
that he may make ready a people prepared for the Lord. |
Table 1-4
|
LUKE 1:18-20 |
|
18. And Zacharias said to the
angel, How shall I know this? for I am an old man, and my
wife is at an advanced age. 19. And the angel
answering said to him, I am Gabriel, who stand before God,
and have been sent to speak to thee, and to convey to thee
these glad tidings. 20. And, behold, thou
shalt be dumb, and shalt not be able to speak, until the day
when these things shall happen; because thou hast not
believed my words, which shall be fulfilled in their time, |
Table 1-5
|
LUKE 1:21-25 |
|
21. And the people were waiting
for Zacharias, and wondered that he tarried in the temple.
22. And when he came out, he could not speak
to them: and they perceived that he had seen a vision in the
temple. And he made them to understand by signs,
f5 and remained speechless. 23. And
it happened, when the days of his office were fulfilled, he
departed to his own house. 24. Now after these
days Elisabeth his wife conceived, and hid herself five
months, saying, 25. Thus hath the Lord done to
me in the days when he looked, that he might take away my
reproach among men. |
Table 1-6
|
LUKE 1:26-33 |
|
26. Now in the sixth month the
angel Gabriel was sent by God to a city of Galilee, named
Nazareth, 27. To a virgin betrothed to a man
whose name was Joseph, of the house of David; and the
virgin's name was Mary. 28. And the angel,
coming in to her, said, Hail, thou who hast found favor, the
Lord is with thee: blessed art thou among women. 29. But
when she had seen him, she was agitated by his address, and
was considering what that salutation would be. 30. And
the angel saith to her, Fear not, Mary: for thou hast found
favor with God. 31. Behold, thou shalt
conceive in thy womb, and shalt bring forth a son, and thou
shalt call his name JESUS. 32. He shall be
great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest; and the
Lord God will give to him the throne of David his father:
33. And he shall reign over the house of Jacob
for ever; and of his kingdom there shall be no end. |
Table 1-7
|
<420134>Luke
1:34-38 |
|
34. And Mary said to the angel,
How shall this be, since I know not a man? 35. And
the angel answering said to her, The Holy Ghost shall come
upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow
thee: wherefore also the holy thing which shall be born
shall be called the Son of God. 36. And,
behold, Elisabeth thy cousin, even she hath conceived a son
in her old age, and this is the sixth month to her who was
called barren: 37. For no word shall be
impossible with God. 38. And Mary said, Behold
the handmaid of the Lord: be it unto me according to thy
word. And the angel departed from her. |
Table 1-8
|
Luke
1-39-45 |
|
39. And Mary arising in those
days went into the mountainous parts
f20 with haste, into a city of Judah, 40. And
entered into the house of Zacharias, and saluted Elisabeth.
41. And it happened, when Elisabeth heard the
salutation of Mary, the babe started
f21 in her womb, and Elisabeth was filled with
the Holy Ghost, 42. And exclaimed with a loud
voice, and said, Blessed art thou among women, and blessed
is the fruit of thy womb. 43. And whence is
this to me, that the mother of my Lord should come to me?
44. For lo, when the voice of thy salutation was
made f22 in my ears, the
babe started for joy in my womb. 45. And
blessed is she who believed: for there shall be a
fulfillment f23 to those
things which have been told her by the Lord.
f24 |
Table 1-9
|
<420146>Luke
1:46-50 |
|
46. And Mary saith, My soul
magnifieth the Lord, 47. And my spirit hath
rejoiced f29 in
God my Savior. 48. Because he hath looked upon
the low condition of his handmaid: for from this time all
generations shall call me blessed, 49. Because
he who is mighty hath done to me wonderful
f30 things: and holy is his name. 50. And
his mercy is from generation to generation to them that fear
him. |
Table 1-10
|
<420151>Luke
1:51-55 |
|
51. He hath done might
f39 with his arm: he hath scattered the proud
in the thought of their heart. 52. He hath
cast down the nobles from their thrones, and hath exalted
mean persons. 53. He hath filled the hungry
with good things, and hath sent the rich away empty. 54. He
hath lifed up his servant Israel, so as to be mindful of his
mercy, 55. As he spake to our fathers, to
Abraham, and to his seed for ever. |
Table 1-11
|
<420156>Luke
1:56-66 |
|
56. And Mary abode with her
about three months, and returned to her own house. 57. And
Elisabeth's time of bringing forth was fulfilled, and she
brought forth a son. 58. And her neighbors and
relatives heard, that the Lord had wonderfully exercised his
mercy toward her, and they congratulated her. 59. And
it happened on the eighth day, when they came to circumcise
the child, and they called him Zacharias, by the name of his
father. 60. And his mother answering said,
f48 By no means, but he shall be called John.
61. And they said to her, There is none among
thy kindred who is called by that name. 62. And
they made signs to his father how he wished him to be
called. 63. And having asked for writing
tables, he wrote, saying, John is his name: and all
wondered. 64. And his mouth was instantly
opened, and he spake, blessing God. 65. And
fear fell upon all their neighbors, and in all the
mountainous district of Judea all these words were made
known. 66. And all who had heard put them in
their heart, saying, What (or Who) shall this child be? And
the hand of the Lord was with him. |
Table 1-12
|
<420167>Luke
1:67-75 |
|
67. And Zacharias his father was
filled with the Holy Ghost, and prophesied, saying: 68. Blessed
be the Lord God of israel, because he hath visited, and hath
brought redemption to his people: 69. And he
hath raised up the horn f52
of salvation to us in the house of his servant David, (70. As
he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets, who have been
from every age, f53 )
71. Salvation from our enemies, and from the hand
of all who hated us: 72. To perform the mercy
to our fathers, and to have remembrance of his holy
covenant, 73. According to the oath,
f54 which he sware to Abraham our father, to
give to us, 74. That, being delivered out of
the hand of our enemies, we may serve him without fear,
75. In holiness and righteousness before him all
the days of our life. |
Table 1-13
|
<420176>Luke
1:76-80 |
|
76. And thou, child, shalt be
called the Prophet of the Highest. for thou shalt go before
the face of the Lord to prepare his ways, 77. To
give knowledge of salvation to his people by the forgiveness
of their sins: 78. Through the bowels of the
mercy of our God, by which the Eastern sky
f63 hath visited us, 79. That he
might give light to those who were sitting in darkness and
the shadow of death, to guide our feet into the way of
peace. 80. And the child grew, and became
strong in spirit, and was in the deserts till the day of his
showing unto Israel. |
Table 1-14
|
<400101>Matthew
1:1-17 |
<420323>Luke
3:23-38 |
|
1. The book of the generation of
Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham. 2. And
Abraham began Isaac. And Issac begat Jacob. And Jacob begat
Judah and his brethren. 3. And Judah begat
Pharez and Zarah by Tamar. And Pharez begat Hezron. and
Hezron begat Ram. 4. And Ram begat Amminadab.
And Amminadab begat Nahshon. And Nahshon begat Salma. 5. And
Salma begat Boaz by Rahab. And Boaz begat Obed by Ruth. And
Obed begat Jesse. 6. And Jesse begat David the
king. And David the king begat Solomon by her who had been
the wife of Uriah. 7. And Solomon begat
Rehoboam. And Rehoboam begat Abijah. And Abijah begat Asa.
8. And Asa begat Jehoshaphat. And Jehoshaphat
begat Jorem. And Joram begat Uzziah. 9. And
Uzziah begat Jotham. And Jotham begat Ahaz. And Ahaz begat
Hezekiah. 10. And Hezekiah begat Manasseh. And
Manasseh begat Amon. And Amon begat Josiah. 11. And
Josiah begat Jeconiah and his brethren, about the Babylonish
exile. 12. And after the Babylonish exile,
Jeconiah begat Salathiel. And Salathiel begat Zerubbabel.
13. And Zerubbabel begat Abiud. And Abiud begat
Eliakim. And Eliakim begat Azor. 14. And Azor
begat Zadok. And Zadok begat Achim. And Achim begat Eliud.
15. And Eliud begat Eleazar. And Eleazar begat
Matthan. And Matthan begat Jacob. 16. And
Jacob begat Joseph, the husband of Mary, of whom was born
Jesus, who is called Christ. 17. Therefore all
the generations from Abraham till David are fourteen
generations; and from David till the Babylonish migration
are fourteen generations; and from the Babylonish migration
till Christ are fourteen generations. |
23. Jesus was supposed to be the
son of Joseph, who was the son of Heli, 24. Who
was the son of Matthat, who was the son of Levi, who was the
son of Melchi, who was the son of Janna, who was the son of
Joseph, 25. Who was the son of Matthias, who
was the son of Amos, who was the son of Nahum, who was the
son of Esli, who was the son of Nagge, 26. Who
was the son of Maath, who was the son of Mattahtias, who was
the son of Semei, who was the son of Joseph, who was the son
of Judah, 27. Who was the son of Joanna, who
was the son of Rhesa, who was the son of Zerubbabel, who was
the son of Salathiel, who was the son of Neri, 28. Who
was the son of Melchi, who was the son of Addi, who was the
son of Cosam, who was the son of Elmodam, who was the son,
of Er, 29. Who was the son of of Joses, who
was the son of Eliezer, who was the son of Joriam, who was
the son of Matthat, who was the son of Levi, 30. Who
was the son of Simeon, who was the son of Judah, who was the
son of Joseph, who was the son of Jonan, who was the son of
Eliakim, 31. Who was the son of Meleah, who
was the son of Mainan, who was the son of Mattatha, who was
the son of Nathan, who was the son of David, 32. Who
was the son of Jesse, who was the son of Obed, who was the
son of Boaz, who was the son of Salmah, who was the son of
Nahshon, 33. Who was the son of Amminadab, who
was the son of Ram, who was the son of Hezron, who was the
son of Pharez, who was the son of Judah, 34. Who
was the son of Jacob, who was the son of Isaac, who was the
son of Abraham, who was the son of Terah, who was the son of
Nahor, 35. Who was the son of Serug, who was
the son of Reu, who was the son of Peleg, who was the son
of Heber, who was the son of Salah, 36. Who
was the son of Cainan, who was the son of Arphaxad, who was
the son of Shem, who was the son of Noah, who was the son of
Lamech, 37. Who was the son of Methuselah, who
was the son of Enoch, who was the son of Jared, who was the
son of Mahalaleel, who was the son of Cainan, 38. Who
was the son of Enos, who was the son of Seth, who was the
son of Adam, who was the son of God. |
Table 1-15
|
<400118>Matthew
1:18-25 |
|
18. Now the birth of Jesus Christ
was in this manner. For when his mother Mary was betrothed
to Joseph, before they came together, she was found to be
with child by the Holy Spirit. 19. And Joseph
her husband, as he was a just man, and was unwilling to
injure her reputation, intended to send her away secretly.
20. And while he was considering these things,
lo, the angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream,
saying, Joseph, son of David, fear not to take unto thee
Mary thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is by the
Holy Spirit. 21. And she shall bear a son, and
thou shalt call his name JESUS. For he shall save his people
from their sins. 22. Now all this was done
that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Lord
through the prophet, saying, 23. Behold, a
virgin shall be with child, and shall bear a son, and they
shall call his name Immanuel: which, if one interprets it,
means, God is with us. 24. Then Joseph, being
raised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had
commanded him, and took unto him his wife: 25. And
knew her not, till she brought forth her first-born son: and
called his name JESUS. |
Table 1-16
|
<420201>Luke
2:1-7 |
|
1. Now it happened in those days,
an edict came out from Augustus Caesar, that the whole world
should be registered. f100
2. This first registration
f101 was made when Cyrenius was governor of
Syria. 3. And all went to make the return,
f102 each in his own city. 4. And
Joseph also went up from Galilee, out of the city of
Nazareth, into Judea, into the city of David, which is
called Bethlehem, (because he was of the house and lineage
of David,) 5. To make the return with Mary
f103 his betrothed wife, who was pregnant. 6. And
it happened while they were there, the days of bringing
forth were fulfilled. f104
7. And she brought forth her first-born son, and
wrapped him in bandages, f105
and laid him in a manger; f106
because there was no room for them in the inn. |
Table 1-17
|
<420208>Luke
2:8-14 |
|
8. And there were shepherds in
the same country abiding in the fields,
f118 and watching by night over their flock.
f119 9. And, lo, the angel of the
Lord came upon them: and the glory
f120 of the Lord shone round about them, and
they feared with a great fear. 10. And the
angel said to them, Fear not: for, lo, I announce to you
great joy, which shall be to all the people: 11. For
this day is born to you a Savior, who is Christ the Lord, in
the city of David. 12. And this shall be a
sign to you : f121 you
shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling-bands
f122 laid in a manger: 13. And
suddenly there was present with the angel a multitude of the
heavenly host, f123
praising God, and saying, 14. Glory in the
highest f124 to God, and
on earth peace, among men good-will.
f125 |
Table 1-18
|
<420215>Luke
2:15-21 |
|
15. And it happened, after that
the angels departed from them into heaven, that the
shepherds then talked among themselves, Let us pass even to
Bethlehem, and let us see what has happened, which the Lord
hath revealed to us. 16. And they came
hastening, and found Mary and Joseph, and the babe laid in
the manger. 17. And when they had seen it,
they published concerning the word which had been told them
about this child. 18. And all who heard
wondered about those things which had been told them by the
shepherds. 19. Now Mary kept all these words,
laying them up in her heart. f149
20. And the shepherds returned, glorifying and
praising God for all the things which they had heard and
seen, as it had been told to them. 21. And
after that eight days were fulfilled, that the child might
be circumcised, his name was called JESUS: which had been
called by the angel before he was conceived in the womb. |
Table 1-19
|
<400201>Matthew
2:1-6 |
|
1. Now when Jesus had been born
in Bethlehem of Judea, f159
in the times of Herod the King, lo, Magi from the East came
to Jerusalem, 2. Saying, Where is he who is
born King of the Jews? for we have seen his star in the
East, and have come that we may worship him. 3. And
having heard these things, Herod the King was troubled, and
all Jerusalem with him. 4. And having
assembled all the chief priests and scribes of the people,
he inquired at them where Christ should be born. 5. But
they said to him, In Bethlehem of Judea: for thus it has
been written by the prophet: 6. And thou,
Bethlehem, in the land of Judah, art by no means the least
among the princes of Judah: for out of thee shall come the
leader, f160 who shall
feed my people Israel. |
Table 1-20
|
<400207>Matthew
2:7-12 |
|
7. Then Herod, having secretly
called the Magii inquired at them carefully at what time the
star had appeared 8. And having ordered them
to go to Bethlehem, he said, Go,inquire concerning the young
child; and, when ye have found him, bring me back
information, that I also may come and worship him. 9. But
they, having heard the King, departed; and, lo, the star
which they had seen in the East went before them, till,
having advanced, it stood above the place in which the child
was. 10. And, when they had seen the star,
they rejoiced exceedingly with great joy. 11. And,
entering the house, they found the young child with Mary his
mother, and, falling down, they worshipped him: and, having
opened their treasures, they presented to him gifts, gold,
frankincense, and myrrh. 12. And, warned by a
heavenly intimation through a dream, that they should not
return to Herod, they departed, by another way, into their
own country. |
Table 1-21
|
<420222>Luke
2:22-32 |
|
22. And after that the days of their
f171 purification were fulfilled according to
the law of Moses, they brought him to Jerusalem, that they
might present him to the Lord, 23. As it is
written in the Law of the Lord, Every male opening the womb
shall be called holy to the Lord: 24. And that
they might offer a sacrifice, according to what is said in
the Law of the Lord, a pair of turtle-doves, or two young
pigeons. 25. And, lo, there was a man in
Jerusalem, whose name was Simeon, and that man was just and
devout, f172 waiting for
the consolation of Israel, and the Holy Spirit was upon him.
26. And he had received a revelation
f173 from the Holy Spirit, that he would not
see death before he saw the Lord's Christ. 27. And
he came by the Spirit into the temple.
f174 And when the parents brought the young
child Jesus, that they might do according to the custom of
the Law for him, 28. He also took him into his
arms: and blessed God, and said, 29. Thou now
sendest thy servant away, O Lord, according to thy word, in
peace, 30. For my eyes have seen thy
salvation, 31. Which thou hast prepared before
the face of all nations: 32. A light for the
enlightening of the Gentiles, and the glory of thy people
Israel. |
Table 1-22
|
<420233>Luke
2:33-39 |
|
33. And his £ather and mother
were wondering about those things which were spoken of him.
34. And Simeon blessed them, and said to Mary
his mother, Lo, this (child) has been set for the ruin, and
for the resurrection of many in Israel, and for a sign,
which is spoken against. 35. But also a sword
shall pierce thy own soul: that the thoughts of many hearts
may be revealed. 36. And there was Anna, a
prophetess, daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe of Asher: she
had advanced to a great age, and had lived with her husband
seven years from her virginity. 37. And she
was a widow of about eighty-four years, who departed not
from the temple worshipping (God) with fastings and prayer
day and night. 38. And she, coming in at that
hour, made acknowledgments also to God,
f183 and spake of him to all who looked for
redemption in Jerusalem. 39. And when they had
completed all things according to the Law of the Lord, they
returned to Galilee, to their own city Nazareth. |
Table 1-23
|
<400213>Matthew
2:13-18 |
|
13. And
when they had departed, lo, the angel of the Lord appeared
in dreams to Joseph, saying, Arise, and take the young child
and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until
I have told thee: for Herod will seek the young child to
destroy him. 14. And he, when awake, took the
young child and his mother by night, and withdrew into
Egypt: 15. And was there until the death of
Herod; that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the
Lord through the prophet, saying, Out of Egypt have I called
my Son. 16. Then Herod, when he saw that he
was mocked by the Magi, was exceedingly enraged, and sent to
slay f192
all the children that were in Bethlehem,
and all its boundaries, f193
from two years old and under, according to
the time which he had inquired at the Magi. 17. Then
was fulfilled what had been spoken by Jeremiah the Prophet,
when he says, 18. A voice was heard in Ramah,
lamentation, wailing, and much weeping: Rachel bewailing her
children, and refused to receive consolation, because they
are not. |
Table 1-24
|
<400219>Matthew
2:19-23 |
|
19. But when Herod was dead, lo,
the angel of the Lord appeareth, by a dream, to Joseph in
Egypt, 20. Saying, Arise, and take the child
and his mother, and go into the land of Israel: for they are
dead who sought the life f202
, of the child. 21. And he rose and took
f203 the child and his mother, and came into
the land of Israel. 22. But when he had heard
that Archelaus was reigning in Judea in the room of his
father Herod, he was afraid to go thither: but, warned by a
heavenly communication through a dream, he withdrew into the
parts of Galilee. 23. Having come there, he
dwelt in the city f204
which is called Nazareth, that what had been spoken by the
prophets might be fulfilled, He shall be called a Nazarene. |
Table 1-25
|
<420240>Luke
2:40-47 |
|
40. And the child grew, and was
invigorated in spirit, and was full of wisdom, and the grace
of God was upon him. 41. And his parents went
every year to Jerusalem, to the feast of the Passover. 42. And
when he arrived f212 at
twelve years, as they went up to Jerusalem, according to the
custom of the feast, 43. And when the days
were finished, while they were returning, the child Jesus
remained at Jerusalem, and his parents did not know it.
f213 44. And thinking that he was
in the company, they came a day's journey, and sought him
among their relatives and acquaintances. 45. And
when they did not find him, they returned to Jerusalem,
seeking him. 46. And it happened, after three
days, they found him in the temple, sitting in the midst of
the doctors, hearing and putting questions to them: 47. And
all who heard him were astonished at his understanding and
answers. |
Table 1-26
|
<420248>Luke
2:48:52 |
|
48. And when they saw him, they
wondered; and his mother said to him, Son, why hast thou
done thus to us? Lo, thy father and I grieving were seeking
for thee. 49. And he saith to them, Why is it
that ye were seeking me? Did ye not know that I must be in
those things which belong to my Father? 50. And
they did not understand the discourse which he spoke to
them. 51. And he went down with them, and came
to Nazareth. And he was subject to them: but his mother kept
all these words in her heart. 52. And Jesus
made progress in wisdom and age, and in favor with God and
men. |
Table 1-27
|
<400301>Matthew
3:1-6 |
<410101>Mark
1:1-6 |
<420301>Luke
3:1-6 |
|
1. Now in those days John the
Baptist comes, preaching in the wilderness of Judea, 2. And
saying, Repent: f227 for
the kingdom of heaven is at hand, 3. For this
is he, of whom it has been spoken by Isaiah the prophet, who
says, The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare the
way of the Lord, make his paths straight. 4. And
the same John had his raiment of camel’s hair, and a
leathern girdle about his loins; and his meat was locusts
and wild honey. 5. Then went out to him
Jerusalem, and all Judea, and all the region round about
Jordan. 6. And were baptized in Jordan by him,
confessing their sins. |
1. The beginning of the gospel
of Jesus Christ, the Son of God; 2. As it is
written in the prophets, Lo, I send my messenger before thy
face, who shall prepare thy way before thee. 3. The
voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare the way of
the Lord, make his paths straight. 4. Joh was
baptizing in the wilderness, preaching the baptism of
repentance, for the forgiveness of sins. 5. And
all the country of Judea, and the inhabitants of Jerusalem,
went out to him, and were all baptized by him in the river
Jordan, confessing their sins. 6. And John was
clothed with camel’s hair, and with a leathern girdle about
his loins, and he ate locusts and wild honey. |
1. And in the fifteenth year of
the reign of Tiberius Cesar, when Pontius Pilate was
governor of Judea, and Herod was tetrarch of Galilee, and
his brother Philip was tetrarch of the country of Iturea and
Trachonitis, and Lysanias was tetrarch of Abilene, 2. While
Annas and Caiaphas were high priests, the word of the Lord
came to John, the son of Zacharias, in the wilderness. 3. And
he came into all the country surrounding Jordan, preaching
the baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of sins. 4. As
it is written in the book of the words of the prophet
Isaiah, saying, The voice of one crying in the wilderness,
Prepare the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. 5. Every
valley shall be filled up, and every mountain and hill shall
be laid low, and those things which are crooked shall become
straight, and those which are rough shall become plain ways.
6. And all flesh shall see the salvation of
God. |
Table 1-28
|
Matthew
3 7-10 |
<420307>Luke
3:7-14 |
|
7. And when he saw many of the
Pharisees and Sadducees coming to his baptism, he said to
them, Offspring of vipers, who warned you that ye might flee
from the wrath to come? 8. Yield then fruits
worthy of repentance. 9. And think not to say
within yourselves, We have Abraham for our fathers: for I
say to you, that God is able to raise, from these stones,
children to Abraham. 10. And now also the axe
is laid at the root of the trees: every tree, therefore,
which yieldeth not good fruit, is cut down, and is thrown
into the fire. |
7. He said therefore to the
multitudes, which went out, that they might be baptized by
him, Offspring of vipers, who warned you to flee from the
wrath to come? 8. Yield therefore fruits
worthy of repentance. And begin to to say within yourselves,
We have Abraham as our father: for I say to you, that God is
able, from these stones, to raise up children to Abraham.
9. And now also the axe is laid to the root of
the trees: every tree, therefore, which yieldeth not good
fruit, is cut down, and is thrown into the fire. 10. And
the multitudes asked him, saying, What then shall we do?
11. And he answering saith to them, He who hath
two coats, let him impart to him who hath none; and he who
hath food, let him do in like manner.
f244 12. And the publicans also
came, that they might be baptized, and said to him, Master,
what shall we do? 13. And he said to them,
Exact no more than what has been enjoined you. 14. And
the soldiers also asked him, saying, And what shall we do?
He saith to them, Do violence to no man, accuse no man
falsely, and be content with your wages. |
Table 1-29
|
<400311>Matthew
3:11-12 |
<410107>Mark
1:7-8 |
<420315>Luke
3:15-18 |
|
11. I indeed baptize you with
water to repentance: but he who cometh after me is stronger
than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to carry: he shall
baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire. 12. Whose
winnowing-fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly cleanse
his thrashing-floor, and will collect the wheat into his
barn: but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire. |
7. And he preached, saying, One
cometh after me, that latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy
to stoop down and loose. 8. I indeed have
baptized you with water: but he shall baptize you with the
Holy Ghost. |
15. And while the people were
waiting, and while all were thinking in their hearts about
John, whether he was the Christ: 16. John
answered to all, saying, I indeed baptize you with water,
but there cometh one stronger than I, the latchet of whose
shoes I am not worthy to loose: he shall baptize you with
the Holy Ghost and with fire. 17. Whose
winnowing-fan is in his hand, and he will cleanse his
thrashing-floor, and will collect the wheat into his barn:
but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire. 18. And
exhorting also as to many other things, he preached the
Gospel f265 to the
people. |
Table 1-30
|
<400313>Matthew
3:13-17 |
<410109>Mark
1:9-11 |
<420321>Luke
3:21-23 |
|
13. Then cometh Jesus from
Galilee to Jordan to John, that he might be baptized by him.
14. But John forbade
f273 him, saying, I have need to be baptized by
thee, and dost thou come to me? 15. And Jesus
answering said to him, Suffer it now: for thus it becometh
us to fulfil all righteousness. Then he suffers him. 16. And
Jesus, having been baptized, went up immediately from the
water: and, lo, the heavens were opened to him, and he saw
the Spirit of God descending as a dove, and coming upon him.
17. And, lo, a voice from heaven, saying, This
is my be loved Son, in whom I am well pleased. |
9. And it happened in those days,
Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee, and was baptized by
John in Jordan. 10. And immediately, when he
was going up out of the water, he saw the heavens cleft
assunder, and the Spirit descending as a dove, upon him.
11. And a voice came from heaven, Thou art my
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. |
21. And it happened, that, while
all the people were being baptized,
f274 when Jesus had been baptized and was
praying, the heaven was opened, 22. And that
the Holy Spirit descended in a bodily appearance,
f275 as a dove, upon him, and a voice came from
heaven, saying, Thou art my beloved Son: in thee I am well
pleased. 23. And Jesus himself began to be
about thirty years of age. |
Table 1-31
|
<400401>Matthew
4:1-4 |
<410112>Mark
1:12-13 |
<420401>Luke
4:1-4 |
|
1. Then Jesus was led into the
wilderness by the Spirit, that he might be tempted by the
devil; 2. And when he had fasted forty days
and forty nights, he at length was hungry. 3. And
when he who tempteth had approached to him, he said, If thou
art the Son of God, command that these stones may become
loaves. f285 4. But
he answering said, It is written, Man shall not live by
bread alone, but by every word which proceedeth from the
mouth of God. |
12. And immediately the Spirit
drove him into the wilderness, 13. And he was
in the wilderness forty days and forty nights; and was
tempted by Satan, and was with the wild beasts.
f286 |
1. And Jesus, full of the Holy
Ghost, returnined from Jordan, and was driven by the Spirit
into the wilderness. 2. Forty days he was
tempted by the devil; and he ate nothing in those days,
afterwards he was hungry. f287
3. And the devil said to him, If thou art the Son
of God, command this stone that it may become bread. 4. And
Jesus replied to him, saying, It is written, Man shall not
live by bread alone, but by every word of God. |
Table 1-32
|
<400405>Matthew
4:5-11 |
<410113>Mark
1:13 |
<420405>Luke
4:5-13 |
|
5. Then the devil taketh
f297 him into the holy city, and placeth him on
the pinnacle f298 of the
temple, 6. And saith to him, If thou art the
Son of God, throw thyself down: for it is written, He will
command his angels concerning thee, and they will carry thee
in their hands, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against
a stone. 7. Jesus said to him, Again it is
written, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. 8. Again,
the devil taketh him to a very high mountain, and pointeth
out to him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of
them; 9. And saith to him, All these things I
will give thee, if, falling down, thou shalt adore me. 10. Then
Jesus saith to him, Depart, Satan, for it is written, Thou
shalt adore the Lord thy God, and him alone thou shalt
worship. 11. Then the devil leaveth him, and
lo, angels approached, and waited on him. |
13. And angels waited on him. |
5. And the devil conducted him to
a high mountain, and showed him all the kingdoms of the
world in a moment. 6. And the devil saith to
him, I will give thee this universal power, and the glory of
them: for they have been delivered to me, and to whomsoever
I will, I give it. 7. If, therefore, bowing
down before me, thou shalt worship, all things shall be
thine. 8. And Jesus answering said to him, Go
behind me, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt adore the
Lord thy God, and him alone thou shalt worship. 9. And
he led him to Jerusalem, and placed him on a parapet of the
temple, and said to him, If thou art the Son of God, throw
thyself down hence: 10. For it is written,
that he will command his angels concerning thee, that they
may preserve thee: 11. And that they will
support thee with their hands, lest thou dash thy foot
against a stone. 12. And he answering said to
him, It is said, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God.
13. And all the temptation having been finished,
the devil departed from him for a time. |
Table 1-33
|
<400412>Matthew
4:12, 17 |
<410114>Mark
1:14-15 |
<420319>Luke
3:19-20 |
|
12. And when Jesus heard that
Jesus had been delivered up, f301
he withdrew into Galilee. 17. From that time
Jesus began to preach, and to say, Repent ye: for the
kingdom of heaven is at hand. |
14. Now after that John had been
imprisoned, Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the Gospel of
the kingdom of God: 15. And saying, The time
is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent ye,
and believe the Gospel. |
19. Now Herod the tetrarch, when
he was reproved by him for Herodias, his brother’s wife, and
for all the wicked actions which Herod did, 20. Added
also this above all, and shut up John in prison.
<420414>Luke
4:14-15
14. And Jesus returned by the
power of the Spirit into Galilee, and a report went out
through the whole country concerning him. 15. And
he taught in their synagogues, and was glorified by all. |
Table 1-34
|
<420416>Luke
4:16-22 |
|
16. And he came to Nazareth,
where he had been brought up, and entered, according to his
custom, on the Sabbath-day, into the synagogue, and rose up
to read. 17. And the book of Isaiah the
Prophet was delivered to him, and, having opened the book,
he found the passage where it was written, 18. The
Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me:
he hath sent me to preach the Gospel to the poor, to heal
the broken in heart, f305
to preach forgiveness to the captives and sight to the
blind, to loose by forgiveness those who are bruised, 19. To
preach the acceptable year of the Lord. 20. Then,
when he had closed the book, he returned it to the minister,
and sat down: and the eyes of all who were in the synagogue
were fixed on him. 21. And he began to say to
them, To-day this Scripture hath been fulfilled in your
ears. 22. And all gave him testimony, and
wondered at the discourses of grace which proceeded out of
his mouth, and said, Is not this the son of Joseph? |
Table 1-35
|
<420423>Luke
4:23-30 |
|
23. And he saith to them, Ye will
altogether f307 say to
me this comparison, Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever
things we have heard done in Capernaum, do thou also here in
thy country. 24. And he saith, Verily, I say
to you, No prophet is acceptable in his own country. 25. But
in truth I say to you, There were many widows, in the days
of Elijah, in Israel, when heaven was shut up three years
and six months, so that there was great famine through all
the land; 26. And to none of them was Elijah
sent, but to a woman, a widow, in Zarephath of Zidon. 27. And
there were many lepers in Israel, in the time of Elisha the
prophet, and not one of them was cleansed, but Naaman, a
Syrian. 28. And all were filled with wrath in
the synagogue, hearing these things, 29. And
rose up, and drove him out of the city, and led him to the
brow of the hill on which their city was built, that they
might throw him down. f308
30. And he, passing through the midst of them,
went away. f309 |
Table 1-36
|
<400413>Matthew
4:13-16 |
|
13. And having left Nazareth, he
came and dwelt in Capernaum, which is a town on the
sea-coast in the borders of Zebulun and Naphtali, 14. That
it might be fulfilled, which was spoken by Isaiah the
prophet, saying, 15. The land of Zebulun and
the land of Naphtali, near the way of the sea, beyond
Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles: 16. The
people who sat f314 in
darkness have seen a great light: and to those who sat in
the region and shadow of death light hath arisen. |
Table 1-37
|
<400418>Matthew
4:18-25 |
<410116>Mark
1:16-20 |
<420501>Luke
5:1-11 |
|
18. And Jesus, walking near the
sea of Galilee, saw two brothers, Simon surnamed Peter, and
Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea; for they
were fishers. 19. And he saith to them, Follow
me, and I will make you fishers of men. 20. And
they, having left their nets, immediately followed him.
21. And advancing thence, he saw other two
brothers, James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, in
the ship with Zebedee their father, mending their nets: and
he called them. 22. And they immediately,
having left the ship and their father, followed him. 23. And
Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues,
and preaching the Gospel of the kingdom, and healing every
disease, and every illness among the people. 24. And
the report of him spread into the whole of Syria: and they
brought to him all who were ill and afflicted with various
diseases and torments, and demoniancs, and lunatics, and
those that had palsy, and he healed them. 25. And
great multitudes followed him from Galilee, and from
Decapolis, and from Jerusalem, and from Judea, and from the
country beyond Jordan. |
16. Now, as he was walking near
the sea of Galilee, he seeth Simon and Andrew his brother,
casting a net into the sea: for they were fishers. 17. And
Jesus said to them, Follow me, and I will make you to become
fishers of men. 18. And immediately having
left their nets, they followed him. 19. And
advancing thence a little, he saw James the son of Zebedee,
and John his brother, who themselves also were mending their
nets in the ship. 20. And immediately he
called them: and they, having left their father Zebedee in
the ship with the workmen, f317
followed him. |
1. And it happened, while the
crowd was pressing upon him, that they might hear the word
of God, and he stood near the lake of Gennesaret, 2. And
he saw two ships standing f318
at the lake: and the fishers had gone down out of them, and
were washing their nets. 3. And entering into
one of the ships, which was Simon’s, he asked him to draw it
a little from the land: and sitting down, he taught the
multitudes out of the ship. 4. And when he
ceased to speak, he said to Simon, Pull out to the deep, and
loose your nets for catching. 5. And Simon
answering said to him, Master, laboring through the whole
night, we have taken nothing: yet at thy word I will loose
the net. 6. And when they had done this, they
inclosed a great multitude of fishes: and their net was
broken. 7. And they made signs to their
companions, who were in the other ship, that they might come
and help them. And they came, and filled both the ships, so
that they were sinking. 8. Which when Simon
Peter had seen, he fell down at Jesus’ knees, saying, Depart
from me, O Lord, for I am a sinful man.
f319 9. For astonishment had
overpowered him, and all were with him, on account of the
draught of fishes which they had taken: 10. And
in like manner James and John, sons of Zebedee, who were
companions of Simon. And Jesus saith to Simon, Fear not: for
henceforth thou shalt catch men. 11. And
having brought the ships to land, and having left all, they
followed him. |
Table 1-38
|
<410121>Mark
1:21-28 |
<420431>Luke
4:31-36 |
|
21. And they entered into
Capernaum, and immediately on the Sabbaths, entering into
the synagogue, he taught. 22. And they were
astonished at his doctrine; for he was teaching them, as one
invested with authority, and not as the Scribes. 23. And
there was in their synagogue a man liable to an unclean
spirit, who cried out, 24. Saying, Ah! what
have I to do with thee, Jesus of Nazareth? Art thou come to
destroy us? I know thee who thou art, the Holy One of God.
25. And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold they
peace, and go out of him. 26. And when the
unclean spirit had torn him, and had cried with a loud
voice, he went out from him. 27. And all were
astonished, so that they inquired among themselves, saying,
What is this? What new doctrine is this? for with authority
he commandeth even the unclean spirits, and they obey him.
28. And immediately his fame went out into
every part of Galilee. |
31. And he went down to
Capernaum, a city of Galilee, and there he taught them on
the Sabbath-day: 32. And they were astonished
at his doctrine: for his word was accompanied with power.
33. And there was in the synagogue a man having a
spirit of an unclean devil: and he cried out with a loud
voice, 34. Saying, Ah! what have we to do with
thee, Jesus of Nazareth? Art thou come to destroy us? I know
thee who thou art, the Holy One of God. 35. And
Jesus rebuked him, saying, Holy thy peace, and go out of
him. And when the devil had thrown him down in the midst, he
went out of him, and hurt him nothing. 36. And
trembling came upon all, and they talked among themselves,
saying, What speech is this? for with authority and power he
commandeth the uclean spirits, and they go out. |
Table 1-39
|
<400814>Matthew
8:14-18 |
<410129>Mark
1:29-39 |
<420438>Luke
4:38-44 |
|
14. And when Jesus had come into
Peter’s house, he saw his mother-in-law lying in bed, and
afflicted with fever. 15. And he touched her
hand, and the fever left her, and she arose and waited on
them. 16. And when the evening had approached,
they brought to him many demoniacs, and he cast out the
spirits by his word, and healed all that were diseased:
17. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken
by Isaiah the prophet, when he saith, He hath taken our
diseases. 18. And when Jesus had seen great
multitudes around him, he commanded that they should depart
to the other side. |
29. And immediately going out of
the synagogue, they came, with James and John, into the
house of Simon and Andrew. 30. And Simon’s
mother-in-law lay afflicted with fever and immediately they
speak to him about her. 31. And approaching,
he raised her, by taking her hand, and the fever immediately
left her, and she waited on them. 32. And in
the evening, when the sun had set, they brought to him all
who were diseased, and who were possessed by devils. 33. And
the whole city was assembled at the door. 34. And
hehealed many that were ill of various diseases, and cast
out many devils: and he did not permit the devils to say
that they knew him. 35. And in the morning,
while it was still very dark, Jesus, when he had risen, went
out, and departed into a desert place, and there prayed.
36. And Simon followed him, as also those who
were with him. 37. And when they had found
him, they said to him, All seek thee. 38. And
he saith to them, Let us go into the adjoining villages,
that I preach there also: for on this account I came out.
39. And he preached in their synagogues in all
Galilee, and cast out devils. |
38. And when Jesus had risen out
of the synagogue, he entered into Simon’s house. And Simon’s
mother-in-law was held by a great fever, and they besought
him for her. 39. And standing over her, he
rebuked the fever, and the fever left her: and immediately
rising, she waited on them. 40. And when the
sun was setting, all, who had persons laboring under various
diseases, brought them to him: and he, laying hands upon
each, healed them. 41. And the devils went out
of many, crying and saying, Thou art Christ, the Son of God.
And, rebuking, he did not permit them to speak those things,
that they knew that he was Christ. 42. And
when it was day, going out, he went into a desert place, and
multitudes sought him: and came even to him, and held him,
that he might not depart from them. 43. To
whom he saith, I must also preach the kingdom of God in
other cities: for on this account am I sent. 44. And
he preached in the synagogues of Galilee. |
Table 1-40
|
<410313>Mark
3:13-19 |
<420412>Luke
4:12-19 |
|
13. And he went up into a
mountain, and called to him whom he would: and they came to
him. 14. And he appointed twelve to be with
him, and send them forth to preach, 15. And to
have powers of healing diseases, and of casting out devils.
16. And to Simon he gave the name Peter. 17. And
James th son of Zebedee, and John, the brother of James: and
he gave them the names of Boanerges, which is, The sons of
thunder. 18. And Andrew, and Philip, and
Bartholomew, and Matthew, and Thomas, and James (son) of
Alpheus, and Thaddeus, and Simon the Canaanite, 19. And
Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed him. |
12. And it happened in those
days, he went out into a mountain to pray, and he spent the
whole night in prayer to God. 13. And when it
was day, he called his disciples, and chose twelve from
among them, whom he also called Apostles: 14. Simon,
whom he also called Peter, and Andrew his brother, James and
John, Philip and Bartholomew, 15. Matthew and
Thomas, James (son) of Alpheus, and Simon, who is called
Zelotes, 16. And Judas (brother) of James, and
Judas Iscariot, who also was the traitor. 17. And
going down with them, he stood in a plain, and a multitude
of his disciples, and a very great multitude of people out
of all Judea and Jerusalem, and from the sea coast of Tyre
and Sidon. 18. Who had come to hear him, and
to be healed from their diseases, and those who were
tormented by unclean spirits were healed. 19. And
the whole multitude sought to touch him, for virtue went out
of him, and healed all. |
Table 1-41
|
<400501>Matthew
5:1-12 |
<420620>Luke
6:20-26 |
|
1. And when Jesus had seen the
multitudes, f343 he went
up into a mountain, and when he had sat down, his disciples
approached to him. 2. And opening his mout,
f344 he taught them, saying, 3. Happy
are the poor in spirit: for their is the kingdom of heaven.
4. Happy are they who mourn: for they shall
receive consolation. 5. Happy are the mmek:
for they shall receive the earth by inheritance.
f345 6. Happy are they who hunger
and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be satisfied.
7. Happy are the merciful: for they shall
obtain mercy. f346 8. Happy
are those who are of a pure heart: for they shall see God.
9. Happy are the peace-makers: for they shall
be called the children of God. 10. Happy are
those who suffer persecution on account of righteousness:
for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. 11. Happy
are you, when they shall throw reproaches on you, and shall
persecute you, and lying, shall speak every evil word
against you on my account. 12. Rejoice ye, and
leap for joy: for your reward is great in heaven: for so did
they persecute the prophets who were before you. |
20. And he, lifting up his eyes
on the disciples, said, Happy (are ye) poor: for yours is
the kingdom of God. 21. Happy are ye who
hunger now: for ye shall be satisfied. Happy are ye who weep
now: for ye shall laugh. 22. Happy shall ye be
when men shall hate you, and shall separate you, and shall
load you with reproaches, and shall cast out your name as
evil, on account of the Son of Man. 23. Rejoice
ye in that day, and leap for joy: for, lo, your reward is
great in heaven: for according to these things their fathers
did to the prophets. 24. But woe to you (who
are) rich: for you have your consolation. 25. Woe
to you who are filled: for you shall hunger. Woe to you who
laugh now: for ye shall mourn and weep. 26. Woe
to you, when all men shall applaud you: for according to
these things their fathers did to the false prophets. |
Table 1-42
|
<400513>Matthew
5:13-16 |
<410949>Mark
9:49-50 |
<421434>Luke
14:34-35 |
|
13. Ye are the salt of the earth:
but if salt shall become tasteless,
f358 with what shall it be salted?
f359 It is good for nothing farther, than to be
thrown out and trodden down by men. 14. Ye are
the light of the world: a city placed upon a mountain cannot
be hid. 15. Neither do men light a candle, and
put it upon a bushel but upon a candlestick, and it gives
light to all who are in the house. 16. Let
your light shine before men, so that they may see your good
works, and may glorify your Father who is in heaven. |
49. For every (man) shall be
salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted with
salt. 50. Salt is a good thing: but if salt
shall become tasteless, with what shall it be seasoned? Have
salt in yourselves, and cultivate peace with one another.
<410421>Mark
4:21
21. And he said to them, Is a
candle lighted, that it may be put under a bushel, or under
a bed? Is it not that it may be put on a candlestick? |
34. Salt is good: but if salt
shall have become tasteless, with what shall it be seasoned?
35. It is not useful either for the land
f360 or for the dunghill: they throw it out. He
who hath ears to hear, let him hear.
<420816>Luke
8:16
16. And no man, when he hath
lighted a candle, covered it with a vessel, or putteth it
under a bed, but putteth it on a candlestick, that those who
enter may see the light.
<421133>Luke
11:33
33. No man lighteth a candle, and
putteth it in a hidden place, nor under a bushel, but on a
candlestick, that those who enter may see the light. |
Table 1-43
|
<400517>Matthew
5:17-19 |
<421417>Luke
14:17 |
|
17. Think not that I am come to
destroy f368 the Law or
the Prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. 18. Verily,
I say to you, Till heaven and earth pass, one iota or one
point f369 shall not
pass from the Law, till all are fulfilled. 19. Whoever
then shall break on of these least commandments, and shall
so teach men, shall be called the least in the kingdom of
heaven: but whoever shall have done and taught them, he
shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. |
17. Now it is easier for heaven
and earth to pass, than for one point of the law to fail. |
Table 1-44
|
<400520>Matthew
5:20-22 |
|
20. For I say to you, That,
unless your righteousness shall be more abundant
f374 than that of the Scribes and the
Pharisees, you shall not enter f375
into the kingdom of heaven. 21. You have heard
that it was said to the ancients,
f376 Thou shalt not kill: and he who shall kill
shall be liable to judgment. f377
22. But I say to you, That every one who is
angry with his brother shall be liable to judgment: and he
who shall say to his brother, Racha, shall be liable to the
council: and he who shall say, Fool, shall be liable to the
hell of fire. f378 |
Table 1-45
|
<400523>Matthew
5:23-26 |
<421258>Luke
12:58-59 |
|
23. Therefore, if thou shalt
bring thy gift to the altar, and there shalt remember that
thy brother hath anything against thee, 24. Leave
there thy gift before the altar, and go away: first be
reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer
f386 thy gift. 25. Be agreed with
thy adversary quickly, while thou art in the way with him:
lest at any time the adversary deliver thee to the judge,
and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be
thrown into prison. 26. Verily I say to thee,
Thou shalt not depart thence, till thou shalt have paid the
last farthing. |
58. Now, when thou goest with
thy adversary to the magistrate, do thy endeavor, while thou
art in the way, to be delivered from him: lest perhaps he
drag thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the
officer, and the officer throw thee into prison. 59. I
say to thee, Thou shalt no depart thence, until thou pay
even the last mite. |
Table 1-46
|
<400527>Matthew
5:27-30 |
|
27. You have heard that it was
said to the ancients, Thou shalt not commit adultery. 28. But
I say to you, That whoever shall look upon a woman to lust
after her, hath already committed adultery with her in his
heart. 29. And if thy right eye shall be a
stumbling block f391 to
thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: for it is better
for thee that one of thy members perish, and that thy whole
body be not thrown into hell. 30. And if thy
right hand shall be a hindrance to thee, cut it off, and
cast it from thee: for it is better that one of thy members
perish, and that thy whole body be not thrown into hell. |
Table 1-47
|
<400531>Matthew
5:31-32 |
<421618>Luke
16:18 |
|
31. Again, it hath been said,
Whoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing
of divorcement. f394
32. But I say to you, That whosoever shall put
away his wife, except on account of unchastity, causeth her
to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry a woman that
is put away committeth adultery. |
18. Whosoever putteth away his
wife, and marrieth another, committeth adultery: and
whosoever marrieth a woman put away from her husband
committeth adultery. |
Table 1-48
|
<400533>Matthew
5:33-37 |
|
33. Again, ye have heard that it
was said to the ancients, Thou shalt not perjure thyself:
but thou shalt perform to the Lord what thou hast sworn.
34. But I charge you, swear not at all: neither
by heaven, for it is the throne of God: 35. Nor
by the earth, for it is his footstool: nor by Jerusalem, for
it is the city of the great King: 36. Nor
shalt thou swear by thy head: for thou canst not make one
hair white or black. 37. But your speech shall
be, Yes, yes; No, no for what is beyond these comes from
evil. f396 |
Table 1-49
|
<400538>Matthew
5:38-41 |
<420629>Luke
6:29-30 |
|
38. You have heard that it was
said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. 39. But
I say to you, Do not resist evil: but whoever, shall inflict
a blow on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also: 40. And
to him who wishes to enter into a law-suit with thee, and to
take away thy coat, allow him thy cloak also: 41. And
whoever shall constrain thee to one mile, go with him two. |
29. To him who striketh thee on
one cheek offer also the other, and from him who taketh away
thy cloak, do not forbi thy coat also. 30. And
to every one that asketh from thee give; and from him who
takes what are thine, do not ask them again. |
Table 1-50
|
<400542>Matthew
5:42 |
<420634>Luke
6:34-35 |
|
42. Give to him that asketh of
thee: and from him who desires to borrow from thee, turn not
thou away. |
34. If you shall lend to those
from whom you hope that you will receive, what kindness will
it be in you? for sinners also lend to sinners, that they
may receive the like. 35. Lend ye, expecting
nothing again, and your reward shall be great. |
Table 1-51
|
<400543>Matthew
5:43-48 |
<420627>Luke
6:27-36 |
|
43. Ye have heard that it hath
been said, Thou shalt love they neighbor, and thou shalt
hate thy enemy. 44. But I say to you, Love
your enemies: bless those who curse you: do good to those
that hate you: and pray for those who injure and persecute
you: 45. That you may be the children of your
Father who is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on
the evil and the good, and sendeth rain upon the just and
unjust. 46. For if you shall love those who
love you, what reward shall you have? 47. And
if you shall embrace your brethren only, what do you more?
Do not the publicans thus? 48. You shall,
therefore, be perfect, as your Father who is in heaven is
perfect. |
27. But I say to you who hear,
Love your enemies: do good to those who hate you. 28. Bless
those who curse you, and pray for those who injure you. (A
little after.) 32. And if you love those who
love you, what good-will shall it be in you? for sinners
also love those by whom they are loved. 33. And
if you shall do good to those who do good to you, what
good-will shall it be in you? for sinners also do this.
(Again a little after.) 35. But love your
enemies. (Again.) And ye shall be the children of the
Highest: for he is kind to the unthankful and evil. 36. Be
ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is merciful. |
Table 1-52
|
<400601>Matthew
6:1-4 |
|
1. Beware lest ye do your alms
before men, that you may be seen by them: otherwise you have
not a reward with your Father who is in heaven. 2. Therefore,
when thou doest alms, let there not be a sound of trumpets
before thee, as hypocrites do in synagogues and in streets,
that they may be glorified by men. Verily I say to you, They
have their reward. 3. But when thou shalt do
alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth:
4. That thy alms may be in secret, and thy
Father, who seeth in secret, will reward thee openly. |
Table 1-53
|
<400605>Matthew
6:5-8 |
|
5. And when thou shalt pray,
thou shalt not be as the hypocrites: for they are wont to
pray standing in the synagogues, and in corners of the
streets, that they may be seen by men. Verily I say to you,
that they have their reward. 6. But thou, when
thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and, having shut thy
door, pray to thy Father who is in secret: and thyFather,
who seeth secret, shall reward thee openly. 7. But
praying, use not vain repetitions, as the Heathen do:
for they think that they shall be heard on account of their
speaking much. 8. Be not you, therefore, like
them: for your Father knoweth what things ye need, before ye
ask him. |
Table 1-54
|
<400609>Matthew
6:9-13 |
<421101>Luke
11:1-4 |
|
9. Pray ye therefore thus: Our
Father who art in heaven, may thy name be sanctified. 10. May
thy kingdom come. May thy will be done, as in heaven, so
also in the earth. 11. Give us to-day our
daily bread. 12. And forgive us our debts, as
we also forgive our debtors. 13. And lead us
not into temptation, but deliver us from evil. For thine is
the kingdom, and the power, and the glory for ever. Amen. |
1. And it happened, while he was
praying in a certain place, when he ceased, one of his
disciples said to him, Lord, teach us to pray, as John also
taught his disciples. 2. And he saith to them,
When you pray, say, Our Father who art in heaven, may thy
name be sanctified. May thy kingdom come. May thy will be
done, as in heaven, so also in the earth. 3. Give
us to.day our daily bread. 4. And forgive us
our sins, as we also forgive every one who owes us. And lead
us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil. |
Table 1-55
|
<400614>Matthew
6:14-15 |
<421125>Luke
11:25-26 |
|
14. For if you shall forgive men
their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive
you. 15. But if you shall not forgive men
their trespasses, neither will you Father forgive your
trespasses. |
25. And when ye shall stand
praying, forgive, if you have any thing against any one,
that your Father also, who is in heaven, may forgive you
your trespasses. 26. But if you shall not
forgive, neither will your Father, who is inheaven, forgive
you your trespasses. |
Table 1-56
|
<400616>Matthew
6:16-18 |
|
16. Moreover, when you shall
fast, be not, like the hypocrites, dejected:
f433 for they disfigure their faces, that it
may be evident to men that they fast. Verily I say to you,
they have their reward. 17. But thou, when
thou fastest, anoint thy head, and wash thy face, 18. That
it may not appear to men that thou fastest, but to thy
Father, who is in secret, and thy Father, who seeth in
secret, will reward thee openly. |
Table 1-57
|
<400619>Matthew
6:19-21 |
<421233>Luke
12:33-34 |
|
19. Lay not up for yourselves
treasures on the earth, where rust and the moth consume,
where theives break through and steal. 20. But
lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither
rust nor moth consumes, and where thieves do not break
through nor steal. 21. For where your treasure
shall be, there will also your heart be. |
33. Sell what ye possess, and
give alms. Prepare for yourselves bags, which do not grow
old, a treasure in heaven which does not fail, where the
theif approaches not, nor moth corrupteth. 34. For
where your treasure shall be, there will also your heart be. |
Table 1-58
|
<400622>Matthew
6:22-24 |
<421134>Luke
11:34-36 |
|
22. The light
f440 of the body is the eye: if therefore thine
eye shall be simple, thy whole body shall be luminous. 23. But
if thine eye shall be evil, thy whole body shall be dark.
Therefore, if the light which is in thee is darkness, how
great is that darkness! 24. No man can serve
two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the
other, or he will hold to one, and neglect the other. You
cannot serve God and mammon. |
34. The light
f441 of the body is the eye: if thine eye
therefore shall be simple, thy whole body shall be luminous:
but if it shall be evil, thy whole body also shall be dark.
36. If therefore thy whole body shall be
luminous, not having any part dark, the whole shall be
luminous, as when a candle enlightens thee by its
brightness.
<421413>Luke
14:13
13. No servant
can serve two master: for either he will hate the one, and
love the other, or will hold to the one, and despise the
other. You cannot serve God and mammon. |
Table 1-59
|
<400625>Matthew
6:25-30 |
<421222>Luke
12:22-28 |
|
25. Therefore I say to you, Do
not be anxious about your life, what you shall eat and
drink, or for you body, what clothes you shall wear: is not
the life of more value than food, and the body of more value
than clothing? 26. Look at the fowls of
heaven, for they neither sow nor reap, nor collect into
granaries, and your heavenly Father feedeth them: are you
not more excellent than they are? 27. And
which of you, by anxious care, can add to his stature one
cubit? 28. And why are you anxious about
clothing? Con sider the lilies of the field, how they grow:
they neither toil nor spin. 29. But I say to
you, That even Solomon in all hs glory
f444 was not clothed like one of these. 30. But
if God so clothes the grass of the field, which is today,
and tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more
clothe you, O you of little faith? |
22. And he said to his disciples,
Therefore I say to you, be not anxious about your life, what
you shall eat, nor for the body, with what you shall be
clothed. 23. The life is of more value than
food, and the body is of more value than clothing. 24. Consider
the ravens, for they neither sow nor reap, which neither
have granary nor barn, and God feedeth them: how much more
are ye better than the fowls? 25. And which of
you, by anxious care, can add to your stature on cubit?
26. If therefore you cannot do even that which is
least, why are ye anxious about the rest? 27. Consider
the lilies, how they grow: they neither toil or spin. And I
say to you, Even Solomon in all his glory was not clothed
like one of these. 28. And if God thus clothes
the grass, which is today in the field, and tomorrow is
thrown into the oven, how much more shall he clothe you, O
you of little faith? |
Table 1-60
|
<400631>Matthew
6:31-34 |
<421229>Luke
12:29-32 |
|
31. Be not therefore anxious,
saying, What shall we eat? or what shall we drink? or with
what shall we be clothed? 32. For all those
things the Gentiles seek: for your heavenly Father knoweth
that you have need of these things. 33. But
rather seek first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness,
and all these things shall be added unto you. 34. Be
not therefore anxious about tomorrow: for tomorrow will take
care of itself. Its own affliction is sufficient for the
day. |
29. And seek not what you shall
eat, or what you shall drink, and be not lifted on high.
30. For all these things the nations of the world
seek: and your Father knoweth that you have need of these
things. 31. But rather seek the kingdom of
God, and all these things shall be added to you. 32. Fear
not, little flock: for it is your Father’s good pleasure to
give you the kingdom. |
Table 1-61
|
<400701>Matthew
7:1-5 |
<410424>Mark
4:24 |
<420637>Luke
6:37-42 |
|
1. Judge not, that you may not be
judged. 2. For with what judgment you judge
you shall be judged, and with what measure you measure, it
shall be measured to you again. 3. And why
seest thou the straw, which is in thy brother’s eye, and
perceivest not the beam which is in thine eye? 4. Or
how shall thou say to thy brother, Allow me to pull the
straw out of thine eye, and, behold, a beam is in thine eye?
5. Hypocrites, cast out first the beam out of
thine eye, and then thou shall see clearly, that thou mayest
pull out the straw from they brother’s eye. |
24 With what measure you measure, the
same shall be measured to you. |
37. Judge not, and you shall not
be judged: condemn not, and you shall not be condemned:
forgive, and it shall be forgiven to you. 38. Give,
and it shall be given to you. Good measure, and pressed
down, and shaken together, and running over, shall they give
into your bosom: for the same measure, with which you
measure, shall be measured again to you. (Again.) 41. And
why seest thou a straw in thy brother’s eye, and perceivest
not a beam which is in thine own eye? 42. Or
how will thou be able to say to thy brother, Brother, allow
me to pull out the straw which is in thine eye, while thou
seest not the beam which is in thine eye? Hypocrite, cast
out first the beam out of thine eye, and then thou shalt see
clearly, that thou mayest cast out the straw which is in thy
brother’s eye. |
Table 1-62
|
<400706>Matthew
7:6 |
|
6. Give not that which is holy to
the dogs, and do not throw down your pearls before swine,
lest these trample them under their feet, and those turn and
tear you. |
Table 1-63
|
<400707>Matthew
7:7-11 |
<421105>Luke
11:5-13 |
|
7. Ask, and it shall be given
you: seek, and ye shall find: knock, and it shall be opened
to you. 8. For every one that asketh
receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth, and to him that
knocketh it shall be opened. 9. Is there any
man among you, who, if his son shall ask bread, will give
him a ston? 10. Or if he shall ask a fish,
does he offer him a serpent? 11. If you, then,
though you are evil, know to give good gifts to your
children, how much more shall your Father, who is in heaven,
give good things, if you ask them from him? |
5. And he saith to them, Which of
you shall have a friend, and shall go to him at midnight,
and shall say to him, Friend, lend me three loaves: 6. For
a friend of mine hath come, on a journey, to me, and I have
nothing to set before him. f451
7. And he from within answering say, Trouble
me not: the door is now shut, and my children are with me in
bed: I cannot rise and give thee. 8. I say to
you, Though he will not rise and give him because he is his
friend, yet, on account of his importunity he will rise and
give him as many as he needeth. 9. And I say
to you, Aks, and it shall be given you: seek, and ye shall
find: knock, and it shall be opened to you. 10. For
every one that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh
findeth, and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. 11. And
what father among you, from whom if his son shall ask bread,
will give him a stone? Or, if a fish, will he for a fish
give him a serpent? 12. Or, if he shall ask an
egg, will he offer him a scorpion? 13. If you,
then, though you are evil, know to give good gifts to your
children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give the
Holy Spirit to those who ask him? |
Table 1-64
|
<400712>Matthew
7:12-14 |
<420631>Luke
6:31 |
|
12. All things, therefore,
whatsoever you would wish that man should do to you, do so
also to them: for this is the Law and the Prophets. 13. Enter
in by the strait gate: because broad is the gate, and wide
is the road, which leadeth to destruction, and there are
many who enter by it. 14. Because strait is
the gate, and narrow is the road, which leadeth to life, and
there are few who find it. |
31. And as you wish tha tmen
should do to you, do you also to them likewise. |
Table 1-65
|
<420823>Luke
8:23-24 |
|
23. And one saith to him, Lord,
are there few who obtain salvation? And he said to them,
24. Strive to enter by the narrow gate: for many,
I say to you, will seek to enter, and shall not be able. |
Table 1-66
|
<420825>Luke
8:25-30 |
|
25. And when the master of the house
shall have arisen, and shall have shut the door, and you
shall begin to stand without and to knock at the door,
saying, Lord, Lord, open to us: and he answering shall say
to you, I know not whence you are: 26. Then
you shall begin to say, We have eaten and drunk in thy
presence, and thou hast taught in our streets. 27. And
he shall say, I say to you, I know not whence you are:
depart from me, all who work iniquity. 28. Weeping
and gnashing of teeth shall be there, when you shall see
Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the
kingdom of God, and yourselves shut out. 29. And
they shall come from the east and west, and north and south,
and shall sit down in the kingdom of God. 30. And,
lo, they are last who shall be first, and they are first who
shall be last. |
Table 1-67
|
<400715>Matthew
7:15-20 |
Luke 6:
43-45 |
|
15. But beware of false prophets,
who come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly are
ravening wolves. 16. From their fruits you
shall know them. Do men gather grapes from thorns, or figs
from thistles? 17. So every good tree yields
good fruits, and a rotten tree yields bad fruits. 18. A
good tree cannot yield evil fruits, nor can a rotten tree
yield good fruits. 19. Every tree, which does
not yield good fruit, is cut down, and is thrown into the
fire. 20. Therefore from their fruits you
shall know them. |
43. For the tree is not good
which yields rotten fruit; and the tree is not rotten which
yields good fruit. 44. For every tree is known
from its fruit: for men do not gather figs from thorns, nor
from thorns do they gather grapes. 45. A good
man, out of the good treasure of his heart, bringeth forth
what is good, and a bad man, out of the bad treasure of his
heart, bringeth forth what is bad. For out of the abundance
of the heart his mouth speaketh. |
Table 1-68
|
Matthew 7
21-23 |
<420646>Luke
6:46 |
|
21. Not every one that saith to
me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven, bu
the who shall do the will of my Father who is in heaven.
22. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord,
have we not prophesied in thy name, and in thy name have
cast out devils, and in thy name have done many wonderful
works? 23. And then will I confess to them, I
never knew you depart from me, you who work iniquity. |
46. And why call you me Lord, Lord,
and do not the things which I say? |
Table 1-69
|
<400724>Matthew
7:24-29 |
<420647>Luke
6:47:49 |
|
24. Every one, therefore, who
heareth those saying of mine, and doeth them, I will compare
him to a wise man, who built his house upon a rock. 25. And
the rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and
struck against that house, and it did not fall: for it had
been founded on a rock. 26. And every one who
heareth those saying of min, and doeth them not, shall be
compared to a foolish man, who built his house upon the
sand. 27. And the rain fell, and the floods
came, and the winds blew, and struck against that house: and
it fell, and the downfall of it was great. 28. And
it happened, when Jesus had finished these sayings, that the
multitudes were astonished at his doctrine. 29. For
he taught them as having authority, and not as the scribes. |
47. Whoever cometh to me, and
heareth my sayings, and doeth them, I will show you to whom
he is like. 48. He is like a wise man who
biult a house, and dug deep, and laid the foundation on a
rock: and when the deluge came, the stream dashed against
that house, and could not shake it: for it was founded on a
rock. 49. And he who hears, and did not, is
like a man who built his house on the earth without a
foundation, on which the stream dashed, and immediately it
fell, and great was the downfall of that house. |
Table 1-70
|
<400801>Matthew
8:1-4 |
<410140>Mark
1:40-45 |
<420512>Luke
5:12-16 |
|
1. And when he had come down from
the mountain, great multitudes followed him. 2. And,
lo, a leper, approaching, worshipped him, saying, Lord, if
thou art willing, thou art able to cleanse me. 3. And
Jesus, having stretched out his hand, touched him, saying, I
am willing; be thou clean: and immediately his leprosy was
cleansed. 4. And Jesus saith to him, See that
thou do not tell it to any man: but go, show thyself to the
priest, and present the offering which Moses commanded, for
a testimony to them. |
40. And a leper came to him,
beseeaching him, and kneeling down to him, and saying to
him, If thou art willing, thou art able to cleanse me. 41. And
Jesus, having compassion, stretched out his hand, and
touched him, and said to him, I am willing; be thou clean.
42. And when he had spoken, immediately the
leprosy departed from him, and he was cleansed. 43. And
threatening him, f473 he
immediately sent him away; 44. And he said to
him, See that thou say nothing to any man: but go, show
thyself to the priest, and present for thy cleansing those
things which Moses commanded, for a testimony to them. 45. But
he, having gone out, began to publish many things, and to
blaze abroad the matter, so that Jesus could no longer enter
openly into cities, but was without in desert places: and
they came to him from every quarter. |
12. And it happened, while he was
in a certain city, lo, a man full of leprosy: and when he
had seen Jesus, he fell down on his face, and besought
Jesus, saying, Lord, if thou art willing, thou art able to
cleanse me. 13. And having stretched out his
hand, he touched him, saying, I am willing; be thou clean:
and immediately the leprosy departed from him. 14. And
he commanded him that he should not tell it to any man, but
saith, Go, show thyself to the priest, and present for thy
cleansing as Moses commanded, for a testimony to them. 15. But
still more did the report spread about him, and great
multitudes assembled, to hear him, and to be healed by him
of their infirmities. 16. And he sought
retirement in the deserts, and prayed. |
Table 1-71
|
<400805>Matthew
8:5-13 |
<420701>Luke
7:1-10 |
|
5. And when Jesus had entered
into Capernaum, a centurion came to him, beseeching him,
6. And saying, Lord, my servant is lying at home
afflicted with palsy, and is grievously tormented. 7. And
Jesus saith to him, When I shall come, I will heal him. 8. And
the centurion answering him said, Lord, I do not deserve
that thou shouldst come under my roof: but only say the
word, and my servant will be healed. 9. For I
am a man subject to the power of another, and I have
soldiers under me: and I say to this man, Go, and he goeth:
and to another, Come, and he cometh: and to my servant, Do
this, and he doeth it. 10. And when Jesus had
heard these things, he wondered, and said to those who
followed, Verily I say to you, not even in Israel hav I
found so great faith. 11. And I say to you,
That many will come from the east and west, and will sit
down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of
heaven: 12. But the children of the kingdom
shall be cast into the darkness that is without: weeping and
gnashing of teeth will be there. 13. And Jesus
said to the centurion, Go, and as thou believest, so may it
be done to thee: and his servant was healed in that hour.
f484 |
1. Now, when he had finished all
his words in the hearing of the people, he entered into
Capernaum. 2. And a servant of a certain
centurion, who was very dear to him, was ill and near death.
3. And when he had heard about Jesus, he sent
to him elders of the Jews, to entreat him, that he would
come and heal his servant. 4. And when they
had come to him, they entreated him earnestly, saying, He
deserves that though shouldest do this for him: 5. For
he loveth our nation, and himself hath built a synagogue.
6. And Jesus went with them. And when he was
already not far from the house, the centurion sent friends
to him, and they said to him, Lord, do not trouble thyself:
for I do not deserve that thou shouldest enter under my
roof. 7. And for this reason I did not reckon
myself worthy to come to thee: but say in a word, and my
servant will be healed. 8. For I am a man
placed under authority, having soldiers under me: and I say
to this man, Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he
cometh: and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it. 9. And
having heard these things, Jesus wondered at him, and he
turned and said to the crowd that followed him, I say to
you, no even in Israel have I found so great faith. 10. And
when those who had been sent returned to the house, they
found the servant, who had been sick, in good health. |
Table 1-72
|
<420711>Luke
7:11-17 |
|
11. And it happened, when he
departed, that he went into a city, which was called Nain,
and many of his disciples, and a great multitude, went along
with him. 12. And as he was approaching to the
gate of the city, there was carried out a dead man, the only
son of his mother, and she was a widow: and a great
multitude from the city was with her. 13. And
when the Lord saw her, he was moved with compassion towards
her, and said to her, Weep not. 14. And
approaching he touched the coffin, (and they who were
carrying it stood still,) and said, Young man, I say to
thee, Arise. 15. And he who was dead sat up,
and began to speak, and he gave him to his mother. 16. And
fear seized all, and they glorified God, saying, A great
Prophet hath risen up among us, and God hath visited his
people. 17. And this report concerning him was
spread throughout all Judea, and all the neighboring
country. |
Table 1-73
|
<400819>Matthew
8:19-22 |
<420957>Luke
9:57-62 |
|
19. And a scribe approaching
said to him, Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou
shalt go. 20. And Jesus saith to him, Foxes
have holes, and birds of the air have nests: but the Son of
man hath not where to lay his head. 21. And
another of his disciples said to him, Lord, permit me first
to go and bury my father. 22. And Jesus said
to him, Follow me, and allow the dead to bury their dead. |
57. And it happened, while they
were walking in the way, one said to him, I will follow thee
withersoever thou shalt go. 58. Jesus said to
him, Foxes have holes, and birds of the air have nests: but
the Son of man hath not where to lay his head. 59. And
he said to another, Follow me. And he said, Lord, permit me
to go first and bury my father. 60. And Jesus
said to him, Allow the dead to bury their dead: but go thou
and proclaim the kingdom of God. 61. And
another said to him, I will follow thee, Lord, but permit me
first to bid farewell to those who are in my house. 62. Jesus
said to him, No man who, having put his hand to the plough,
shall look back, is fit for the kingdom of God. |
Table 1-74
|
<400901>Matthew
9:1-8 |
<410201>Mark
2:1-12 |
<420517>Luke
5:17-26 |
|
1. And entering into a ship, he
passed over, and came into his own city. 2. And,
lo, they brought to him a paralytic lying on a bed. And when
Jesus saw their faith, he said to the paralytic, Take
courage, my son, thy sins are forgiven thee. 3. And,
lo, some of the scribes said among themselves, This man
blasphemeth. 4. And when Jesus saw their
thoughts, he said, Why do you think evil in your hearts?
5. For whether is it easier to say, Thy sins are
forgiven thee; or to say, Arise, and walk? 6. But
that you may know that the Son of man hath authority on
earth to forgive sins, (then he saith to the paralytic,)
Arise, take up thy bed, and go away to thy house. 7. And
he arose, and went away to his house. 8. And
the multitudes who saw it wondered, and glorified God, who
had given such authority to men. |
1. And again he entered into
Capernaum after some days; and it was reported that he was
in the house. 2. And immediately many were
assembled, so that the places which were around the door did
not now contain them, and he preached the word to them. 3. And
they come to him, bringing a paralytic, who was carried by
four persons. 4. And when they could not
approach him on account of the crowd, they uncovered the
roof of the house in which he was, and having made an
opening in the roof, they lower the couch on which the
paralytic lay. 5. And when Jesus saw their
faith, he said to the paralytic, Son, thy sins are forgiven
thee. 6. And some of the scribes were sitting
there, and thinking f494
in their hearts, 7. Why does this man thus
speak blasphemies? Who can forgive sins but God alone? 8. And
immediately when Jesus knew by his Spirit that they thought
thus within themselves, he said to them, Why do you think
those things in your hearts? 9. Whether it is
easier to say to the paralytic, Thy sins are forgiven thee;
or to say, Rise, and take up thy bed, and walk? 10. But
that you may know that the Son of man hath authority on
earth to forgive sins, (he saith to the paralytic,) 11. I
say to thee, Arise, take up thy bed, and go away to thy
house. 12. And immediately he arose, and
having taken up the bed, went out in the presence of all, so
that all were astonished, and glorified God, saying, We
never saw such a thing. |
17. And it happened on a certain
day, and he was teaching: and Pharisees and doctors of the
law were sitting, who had come out of every village of
Galilee and Judea, and from Jerusalem; and the power of the
Lord was present to heal them. 18. And, lo,
men carrying on a bed, a man who was a paralytic, and they
sought to bring him in, and to place him before him. 19. And
not finding a way by which they could bring him in on
account of the crowd, they went up to the roof, and lowered
him by cords with the bed into the midst before Jesus. 20. And
when he saw their faith, he said to him, Man, thy sisn are
forgiven thee. 21. And the scribes and
Pharisees began to think, saying, Who is this that speaketh
blasphemies? Who can forgive sins but God alone? 22. And
when Jesus knew their thoughts, he answering said to them,
What do you think in your hearts? 23. Whether
it is easier to say, Thy sisn are forgiven thee, or to say,
Arise, and walk? 24. But that you may know
that the Son of man hath authority on earth, (he saith to
the paralytic,) I say to thee, Arise, take up thy bed, and
go to thy house. 25. And immediately rising up
before them, he took up the bed on which he had been lying,
and went away to his own house, glorifying God. 26. And
amazement seized all, and they glorified God, and were
filled with fear, saying, We have seen incredible things
today. |
Table 1-75
|
<400909>Matthew
9:9-13 |
<410213>Mark
2:13-17 |
<420527>Luke
5:27-32 |
|
9. And
Jesus, passing on, saw a man sitting at the custom-house,
named Matthew, and saith to him, Follow me. And he arose and
followed f499 him. 10. And
it happened that he was reclining in that man’s house, and,
lo, many publicans and sinners who had come, reclined
together with Jesus and his disciples. 11. And
the Pharisees, when they saw it, said to his disciples, Why
does your Master eat with publicans and sinners? 12. But
Jesus, when he had heard it, said to them, Not they who are
in health have need of a physician, but they who are
diseased. 13. But rather go, and learn what
that means, I wish mercyh, and not sacrifice: for I came not
to call righteous persons, but sinners, to repentance. |
13. And he departed again
towards the sea, and the whole multitude came to him, and he
taught them. 14. And while Jesus was passing
along, he saw Levi, the son of Alpheus, sitting at the
custom-house, and said to him, Follow me: and he arose and
followed him. 15. And it happened, while he
was reclining in that man’s house, many publicans and
sinners f500 also
reclined along with Jesus and his disciples: for there were
many who followed him. 16. And the scribes and
Pharisees, when they saw him taking food with publicans and
sinners, said to his disciples, Why is it that he eateth and
drinketh with publicans and sinners? 17. Jesus,
having heard this, saith to them, Not they who are in health
have need of a physician, but they who are diseased. I came
not to call righteous persons, but sinners to repentance. |
27. And after these things he
went out, and saw a publican, named Levi, sitting at the
custom-house, and said to him, Follow me. 28. And
he left all, and followed him. f501
29. And Levi made him a great banquet in his
house; and there was a great multitude of publicans and
others, who reclined with them. 30. And the
scribes and Pharisees f502
murmured against his disciples, saying, Why do you eat and
drink with publicans and sinners? 31. And
Jesus answering said to them, Not they who are in health
need a physician, but they who are diseased. 32. I
came not to call righteous persons, but sinners, to
repentance. |
Table 1-76
|
<400914>Matthew
9:14-17 |
<410218>Mark
2:18-22 |
<420533>Luke
5:33-39 |
|
14. Then come to him the
disciples of John, saying, For what reason do we and the
Pharisees fast often, while thy disciples do not fast? 15. And
Jesus said to them, Can the children of the bridegroom
f507 mourn, so long as the bridegroom is with
them? But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be
taken from them, and then shall they fast. 16. And
no man putteth a piece of fresh cloth on an old garment: for
that which fills up takes from the garment, and the rent is
made worse. 17. Nor do they put new wine into
old bottles; otherwise the bottles burst, and the wine is
spilt, and the bottles are lost: but they put new wine into
new bottles, and both are at the same time preserved. |
18. And the disciples of John
and of the Pharisees were in the habit of fasting; and they
come and say to him, Why do the disciples of John and of the
Pharisees fast, and thy disciples do not fast? 19. And
Jesus saith to them, Can the children of the nuptial bed
f508 fast, while the bridegroom is with them?
So long as they have the bridegroom with them, they cannot
fast. 20. But the days will come, when the
bridegroom shall be taken from them, and then shall they
fast in those days. 21. And no person seweth a
piece of fresh cloth on an old garment: otherwise the new
addition taketh from the old, and the rent is made worse.
22. And no person putteth new wine into old
bottles; otherwise the new wine bursts the bottles, and the
wine is spilt, and the bottles are lost: but new wine must
be put into new bottles. |
33. And they said to him, Why
do the disciples of John fast often, and make prayers, and
in the same manner the disciples of the Pharisees, while
thine eat and drink? 34. To whom he saith, Can
you make the children of the marriage bed to fast while the
bridegroom is with them? 35. But the days will
come, when the bridegroom shall be taken from them: then
shall they fast in those days. 36. And he
spoke a parable to them: No person putteth a piece of a new
garment on an old garment; otherwise what is new is torn,
and what is added of the new agreeth not with the old. 37. And
no person putteth new wine into old bottles: otherwise the
new wine will burst the bottles, and will be spilt, and the
bottles will be lost. 38. But new wine must be
put into new bottles, and both are preserved. 39. And
no person who has drunk old wine immediately desires the
new: for he saith, The old is better. |
Table 1-77
|
<400918>Matthew
9:18:22 |
<410522>Mark
5:22-34 |
<420840>Luke
8:40-48 |
|
18. While he was speaking these
things to them, a certain ruler came, and worshipped him,
f512 saying, My daughter is now dead; but come
and lay thy hand upon her, and she will live. 19. And
Jesus arose, and followed him, and likewise his disciples,
20. And, lo, a woman, who had been afflicted
with a bloody flux for twelve years came behind him, and
touched th tuft of his cloak: 21. For she said
within herself, If I shall only touch his cloak, I shall be
cursed. 22. But Jesus turned round, and, when
he saw her, he said, Take courage, my daughter; thy faith
hath cured thee. And the woman was cured from that time. |
22. And,
lo, one of the rulers of the synagogue, by name Jarius,
came: and when he had seen him, he fell at his feet. 23. And
he besought him earnestly, saying, My daughter is at the
point of death: I entreat that thou wilt come, and lay thy
hands upon her, that she may be cured, and she shall live.
24. And Jesus went away with him: and a great
multitude followed him, and they pressed upon him. 25. And
a certain woman, who had been subject to a bloody flux for
twelve years, 26. And had suffered much from
many physicians, and had spent all that she had, and had not
at all recovered, but had rather grown worse, 27. When
she had heard of Jesus, came in the crowd behind him, and
touched his cloak. 28. For she said, If I
shall touch but his cloak, I shall be cured. 29. And
immediately the fountain of her blood was dried up, and she
felt in her body that she had been delivered from the
scourge. 30. And Jesus suddenly knowing in
himself that power had gone out from him, turned round in
the crowd, and said, Who touched my clothes? 31. And
his disciples said to him, Thou seest the crowd on all sides
pressing upon thee, and sayest thou, Who touched me? 32. And
he looked around to see her who who had done this. 33. But
the woman, fearing and trembling, knowing what had been done
in her, came and fell down before him, and told him all the
truth. 34. And he said to her, Daughter, thy
faith hath cured thee: go in peace, and be delivered from
thy scourge. |
40. And it happened, while Jesus
was returning, the multitude received him: for they were all
waiting for him. 41. And, lo, a man came,
whose name was Jairus, and he was a ruler of the synagogue,
and fell at the feet of Jesus, beseeching him to enter into
his house. 42. For he had an only daughter,
about twelve years of age, and she was dying. But while he
was going, the multitudes pressed upon him. 43 And a
woman, who had been subject to a bloody flux for twelve
years, who had spent all her substance on physicians, and
could not be cured by an one, 44. Approached
behind, and touched the tuft of his cloak, and immediately
her issue of blood was stopped. 45. And Jesus
said, Who is it that touched me? And while all were denying,
Peter, and those who were with him, said, Master, the
multitudes press upon and distress thee, and sayest thou,
Who touched me? 46. And Jesus said, Some
person hath touched me: for I know that power hath gone out
form me. 47. And the woman seeing that she was
not concealed, came trembling, and fell down before his
feet, and told him before all the people for what reason she
had touched him, and in what manner she had been immediately
cured. 48. And he said to her, Take courage,
my daughter: thy faith hath cured; go in peace. |
Table 1-78
|
<400923>Matthew
9:23-26 |
<410535>Mark
5:35-43 |
<420849>Luke
8:49-56 |
|
23. And when Jesus came into
the house of the ruler, and saw the musicians and the
multitude making a noise, 24. He saith to
them, Withdraw: for the young woman is not dead, but
sleepeth: and they ridiculed him. 25. And when
the multitude was put out, he entered and took hold of her
hand, and the girl arose. 26. And this report
spread into all that country. |
35. While he is still speaking,
there come from the ruler of the synagogue persons who say,
Thy daughter is dead: why dost thou trouble the Master any
farther? 36. And immediately on hearing the
word which was said, he saith to the ruler of the synagogue,
Fear not, only believe. 37. And he did not
permit any one to follow him, except Peter, and James, and
John the brother of James. 38. And he came
into the house of the ruler of the synagogue, and saw the
tumult, and persons who wept and lamented much. 39.
And he entered, and said to them, Why do you vex yourselves
and lament? the girl is not dead, but sleepeth. 40. And
they ridiculed him. But, having put them all out, he taketh
the father and mother of the girl, and those who were with
him, and entereth where the girl is lying. 41. And
he took hold of the hand of the girl, and said to her,
Talitha-cumi: which is, if one interpret it, Girl, I say to
thee, Arise. 42. And immediately the girl
arose, and walked: for she was twelve years of age. And they
were astonished with a great astonishment. 43. And
he charged them earnestly, that no man should know it: and
commanded them to give her something to eat. |
49. While he was still
speaking, one came from the house of the ruler of the
synagogue, saying to him, Thy daughter is dead, do not
trouble the Master. 50. But Jesus, having
heard this, replied to the ruler, saying, Fear not, only
believe, and she shall be cured. 51. And when
he came into the house, he did not permit any one to enter,
except Peter, and James, and John, and the father and mother
of the girl. 52. And all were weeping and
bewailing her. But he said, Weep not: she is not dead, but
sleepeth. 53. And they ridiculed him, knowing
that she was dead. 54. And he having put them
all out, took hold of her hand, and cried out, saying, Girl,
arise. 55. And her spirit returned, and she
immediately arose: and he commanded to give her something to
eat. 56. And her parents were astonished: but
he charged them to tell no man what had been done. |
Table 1-79
|
<400927>Matthew
9:27-34 |
|
27. And while Jesus was departing
thence, two blind men followed him, crying and saying, Have
pity on us, son of David. 28. And when he had
come into the house, the blind men came to him; and Jesus
saith to them, Do you believe that I can do this? They say
to him, Yes, Lord. 29. Then he touched their
eyes, saying, Let it be to you according to your faith.
30. And their eyes were opened, and Jesus
threatened them, f516
saying, See that no man know it. 31. But when
they had departed, they spread the report of it in all that
country. 32. And while they were going out,
lo, they brought to him a dumb man, a demoniac. 33. And
when the devil had been cast out, the dumb man spake, and
the multitudes wondered, saying, Nothing like this was ever
seen in Israel. 34. But the Pharisees said, He
casteth out devils by the prince of the devils. |
Table 1-80
|
<400935>Matthew
9:35-38 |
|
35. And Jesus went about all the
cities and villages, teaching in their synagogues, and
preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and curing every
disease and every sickness among the people. 36. And
when he saw the multitudes, he was moved with compassion
towards them, because they were destitute and scattered, as
sheep not having a shepherd. 37. Then he saith
to his disciples, The harvest is indeed abundant, but the
laborers are few. 38. Pray therefore to the
Lord of the harvest, to send forth laborers into his
harvest. |
Table 1-81
|
<400823>Matthew
8:23-27 |
<410435>Mark
4:35-41 |
<420822>Luke
8:22-25 |
|
23. And when he had entered into
the ship, f521 his
disciples followed him. 24. And, lo, there was
a great swell in the sea, so that the ship was covered with
the billows: and he was asleep. 25. And his
disiples approached and awoke him, saying, Lord, save us, we
perish. 26. And he saith to them, Why are you
timid, O men of little faith? Then he arose, and rebuked the
winds and the sea: and there was a great calm. 27. But
the men wondered, saying, What sort of man is this: for the
winds and the sea obey him? |
35. And the same day, when it was
evening, he said to them, Let us cross to the opposite side.
36. And having sent away the multitude, they
take him even as he was, in the ship. But there were also
other ships along with him. 37. Then ariseth a
great storm of wind: and the billows dashed into the ship,
so that it was now filled. 38. And he was at
the stern, sleeping upon a pillow: and they awake him, and
say to him, Master, hast thou no care that we perish? 39. And
he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said to the sea,
Silence, be still. And the wind was hushed, and there was a
great calm. 40. And he said to them, Why are
you so timid? how have you not confidence? 41. And
they feared with a great fear, and said among themselves,
Who is this: for even the wind and the sea obey him? |
22. And it happened on a certain
day, that he went into a ship with his disciples. And he
saith to them, Let us cross to the opposite side of the
lake: and they set sail. 23. And while they
were sailing, he fell asleep, and a tempest of wind arose in
the lake, and they were filled with water, and were in
danger. 24. And they approached and awoke him,
saying, Master, Master, we perish. But he arose, and rebuked
the wind and the tempest of the water; and they ceased, and
there was a calm. 25. And he said to them,
Where is your faith? And they were afraid, and wondered,
saying among themselves, Who is this? for he commands even
the winds and the water, and they obey him. |
Table 1-82
|
Matthew
8:28-34 |
<410501>Mark
5:1-20 |
<420826>Luke
8:26-39 |
|
28. And when he had come to the
opposite bank, f528 into
the country of the Gergesenes, two demoniacs, who had come
from among the tombs, met him: and they were fierce beyond
measure, so that no man could pass along that road. 29. And,
lo, they cried out, saying, What have we to do with thee,
Jesus, Son of God? Hast thou come hither before the time to
toment us? 30. And at a distance from them
there was a herd of many swine feeding. 31. And
the devils entreated him, saying, If thou cast us out,
permit us to remove into the herd of swine. 32. And
he said to them, Go. And when they had gone out, they went
away into the heard of swine. And, lo, the whole herd was
carried headlong into the sea, and perished in the waters.
33. And those who had the charge of them fled;
and going away into the city, they related all things, and
what had happened to the demoniacs, 34. And,
lo, the whole city went out to meet Jesus; and when they saw
him, they entreated him, that he would depart from their
territories. |
1. And having crossed the sea,
they came into the country of Gaderanes. 2. And
when he left the ship, immediately there met him out of the
tombs a man possessed by an unclean spirit, 3. Who
had a dwelling among the tombs, f529
and no man could bind him, not even with chains: 4. Because
frequently, when he had been bound with fetters and chains,
the chains were torn asunder by him, and the fetters were
broken in pieces, so that no man could tame him. 5. And
always, day and night, he was in the mountains, and among
the tombs, crying, and cutting himself with stones. 6. And
when he saw Jesus at a distance, he ran and worshipped him:
7. And, crying with a loud voice, he said,
What have I to do with thee, Jesus, Son of the Most High
God? I adjure thee by God, that thou do not torment me. 8. For
he said to him, Go out of the man, unclean spirit. 9. And
he asked him, What is thy name? And he answered, saying to
him, My name is Legion: for there are many. 10. And
he entreated him earnestly, that he would not send him out
of the country. 11. And there was there, near
the mountains, a great herd of swine feeding. 12. And
all the devils besought him, saying, Send us into the swine,
that we may enter into them. 13. And
immediately Jesus permitted them. And the unclean spirit
having gone out, entered into the swine, and the herd was
carried headlong into the sea: and they were about two
thousand, and were choked in the sea. 14. Then
those who tended the swine fled, and told it in the city and
in the fields. And they went out to see what it was that had
happened. 15. And they come to Jesus, and see
the demoniac who had had the Legion, sitting and clothed,
and in his right mind, and they were afraid. 16. And
those who had seen, related how it had happened to the
demoniac, and concerning the swine. 17. And
they began to request him to depart from their territories.
18. And when he entered into a ship, he who
had been possessed by a devil besought him that he might be
with him. 19. But Jesus did not permit him:
but said to him, Go to thy home, to thy friends, and relate
to them how great things God hath done to thee, and hath
pitied thee. 20. And he went away, and began
to publish in Decapolis how great things Jesus had done for
him: and all wondered. |
26. And they sailed to the
country of the Gaderenes, which is opposite to Galilee.
27. And when he had gone out of the ship into the
land, there met him a certain man out of the city, who had
devils for along time, and wore no clothes, and did not
dwell in a house, but among the tombs. 28. When
he saw Jesus, he cried out, and fell down before him,
f530 and said with a loud voice, What have I to
do with thee, Jesus, Son of the Most High God? I beseech
thee, do not torment me. 29. For he was
commanding the unclean spirit to go out of the man: for many
times it had seized him, and he was bound by chains, and
kept in fetters, and he broke the chains, and was driven by
the devil into the deserts. 30. And Jesus
asked him, saying, What is thy name? And he said, Legion:
for many devils had entered into him. 31. And
they entreated him that he would not command them to go into
the deep. 32. And there was there a herd of
many swine feeding on the mountains, and they requested him
to permit them to enter into them: and he permitted them.
33. And the devils going out of the man entered
into the swine, and the herd ran violently down headlong
into the lake, and were choked. 34. And when
those who tended them saw what was done, they fled, and told
it in the city and in the villages. 35. And
they went out f531 to
see what was done, and came to Jesus, and found the man from
whome the devils and had gone out, clothed, and in his right
mind, at the feet of Jesus; and they were afraid. 36. And
those who had seen, related to them how the demoniac had
been cured. 37. And the whole multitude of the
country of the Gadarenes besought him to depart from them:
for they were seized with a great fear; and he went up into
the ship, and returned back again. 38. And the
man out of whom the devils had departed requested to be with
him: but Jesus sent him away, saying, 39. Return
to thy house, and relate what things God hath done to thee.
f532 And he went away through the whole city
proclaiming what thing Jesus had done to him. |
Table 1-83
|
<401001>Matthew
10:1-8 |
<410601>Mark
6:1 |
<420901>Luke
9:1-2 |
|
1. And having called the twelve
disciples, f547 he gave
them power against the unclean spirits, to cast them out,
and to cure any disease and any sickness. 2. Now
the names of the twelve apostles are these: The first,
Simon, who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother; James
the son of Zebedee, and John his brother; 3. Philip
and Bartholomew; Thomas, and Matthew the publican; James the
son of Alpheus, and Lebbeus, surnamed Thaddeus; 4. Simon
the Canaanite, and Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed him.
5. These, twelve in number, Jesus sent out, and
commanded them, saying, Go not into the way of the Gentiles,
f548 and enter not into a city of the
Samaritans: 6. But go rather to the lost sheep
of the house of Israel. f549
7. And when you have departed, preach, saying,
The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 8. Cure the
diseased, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out
devils: freely you have received, freely give.
f550 |
1. And he calleth the twelve,
and began to send them out two and two, and gave them power
against f551 the unclean
spirits. |
1. And having called the twelve,
f552 Jesus gave them power and authority over
all devils and to cure diseases. 2. And sent
them to preach the kingdom of God, and to cure the diseased. |
Table 1-84
|
<401009>Matthew
10:9-15 |
<410608>Mark
6:8-11 |
<420903>Luke
9:3-5 |
|
9. Do not provide gold, nor
silver, f560 nor brass
in your purses, 10. Nor scrip for the journey,
nor two coats, nor shoes, nor staff: for the laborer is
worthy of his food. 11. But into whatsoever
city or village you shall enter, inquire what person in it
is worthy, and remain there till you depart. 12. And
when you shall enter a house, salute it. 13. And
if the house shall be worthy, may your peace come upon it:
but if it shall not be worthy, may your peace return to you.
14. And whosoever shall not receive you, or
hear your words, when you go out of that house or city,
shake off the dust of your feet. 15. Verily I
say to you, It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom
and of Gomorrah in the day of judgment than for that city. |
8. And commanded them to take
nothing for the journey, but a staff only; not a scrip, nor
bread, nor money in their girdle: 9. But to be
shod with sandals, and not to wear two coats. 10. And
he said to them, Whenever you shall enter a house, remain
there till you depart thence. 11. And whoever
shall not receive you or hear you, when you go out of that
place, shake off the dust which is under your feet for a
testimony to them. Verily I say to you, It shall be more
tolerable for Sodom and Gomorroah in the day of judgment
than for that city. |
3. And he said to them, Carry
nothing for the journey, neither a staff, nor a scrip, nor
bread, nor money; and do not have two coats each. 4. And
into whatsoever house you shall enter, remain there, and
depart thence. 5. And whoever will not receive
you, when you go out of that city, shake off even the dust
from your feet for a testimony against them. |
Table 1-85
|
<401016>Matthew
10:16-20 |
<421211>Luke
12:11-12 |
|
16. Behold, I send you out, as
sheep in the midst of wolves: be therefore wise as serpents,
and harmless as doves. 17. But beware of men:
for they will deliver you to the councils, and will scourge
you in their synagagues: 18. And you will be
brought before rulers and kings on my account, for a
testimony to them and to the Gentiles. 19. But
when they shall deliver you up, be not anxious
f565 as to how or what you shall speak: for it
shall be given you in that hour f566
what you shall speak. 20. For it is not you
that speak, but it is the Spirit of your Father that
speaketh in you. |
11. And when they shall bring
you into synagogues, and before magistrates and powers, do
not be anxious how or what you shall answer, or what you
shall say. 12. For the Holy Spirit will teach
you in the same hour f567
what you ought to say. |
Table 1-86
|
<401021>Matthew
10:21-25 |
<420640>Luke
6:40 |
|
21. And the brother will
deliver up the brother to death, and the father the son, and
the children will rise up against the parents, and will put
them to death. 22. And you will be hated by
all on account of my name: but he who shall endure to the
end f574 will be saved.
23. And when they shall persecute you in this
city, flee into another: for verily I say unto you, You will
not have gone over f575
all the cities of Israel, till the Son of man bec ome. 24. The
disciple is not above his master, nor the servant above his
lord. 25. It is enough for the disciple that
he be as his master, and that the servant be as his lord: if
they have called the master of the house himself Beelzebub,
how much more his household servants? |
40. The disciple is not above
his master, but every one shall be to his master. |
Table 1-87
|
<401026>Matthew
10:26-31 |
<410422>Mark
4:22-23 |
<420817>Luke
8:17 |
|
26. Fear them not therefore: for
nothing is covered that shall not be revealed, and nothing
is hid that shall not be known. 27. What I say
to you in darkness speak you in light: and what you hear in
the ear proclaim on the housetops. 28. And
fear not those who kill the body, but cannot kill the soul:
but rather fear him who can destroy both soul and body in
gehenna. 29. Are not two sparrows sold for a
farthing, and not one of them shall fall to the ground
without your Father? 30. But even the hairs of
your head are all numbered. 31. Fear not
therefore: you are of more value than many sparrows. |
22. For nothing is hid which
shall not be revealed; and nothing is secret that shall not
come to light. 23. If any man have ears to
hears, let him hear. |
17. For there is nothing hid that
shall not be revealed, and nothing concealed that shall not
be known and come to light.
<421202>Luke
12:2-7
2. For nothing is covered which
shall not be laid open, and nothing is hid wich shall not be
known. 3. Therefore, those things which you
have spoken in darkness shall be heard in light: and what
you have spoken in the ear in closets shall be proclaimed on
the housetops. 4. And I say to you my friends,
Be not afraid of those who kill the body, and after that
have nothing more that they can do. 5. And I
will show you whom you should fear: fear him who, after that
he hath killed, hath power to throw into gehenna: yea, I say
to you, Fear him. 6. Are not five sparrows
sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten
before God? 7. But even the hairs on your head
are all numbered: fear not therefore: you are of more value
than many sparrows. |
Table 1-88
|
<401032>Matthew
10:32-35 |
<410838>Mark
8:38 |
<420926>Luke
9:26 |
|
32. Whosoever therefore shall
confess me before men, him will I also confess before my
Father, who is in heaven. 33. And whosoever
shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my
Father, who is in heaven. 34. Think not that I
came to send peace on the earth: I came not to send peace,
but a sword. 35. For I have come to set a man
at variance against his father, and a daughter against her
mother, and a daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. And
the persons of a man’s household shall be his enemies. |
38. For whosoever shall be
ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful
generation, of him will the Son of man be ashamed, when he
shall come in the glory of his Father with the holy angels. |
26. For whosoever shall be
ashamed of me, and of my words, of him will the Son of man
be ashamed, when he shall come in his own glory,
f587 and [in the glory] of the Father, and of
the holy angels.
<421208>Luke
12:8-9, 51-53
8. And I say to you, Whosoever
shall confess me before men, him will the Son of man also
confess before the angels of God. 9. And he
who shall deny me before men, will be denied before the
angels of God.—(Same chapter.) 51. Do you
suppose that I came to send peace on earth? I tell you no;
but division. 52. For henceforth there will be
five in one house divided, three against two, and two
against three. 53. The father will be divided
against the son, and the son against the father: the mother
against the daughter, and the daughter against the mother:
the mother-in-law against her daughter-in-law, and the
daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. |
Table 1-89
|
<401037>Matthew
10:37-42 |
<410941>Mark
9:41 |
<421425>Luke
14:25-32 |
|
37. He who loveth father or
mother more than me is not worthy of me; and he who loveth
son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me. 38. And
he who doth not take his cross and follow me,
f589 is not worthy of me. 39. He
who findeth his life f590
shall lose it; and he who loseth his life for my sake shall
find it. f592 40. He
who receiveth you receiveth me: and he who receiveth me
receiveth him who sent me. 41. He who
receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet, shall receive
a prophet’s reward: he who receiveth a righteous man in the
name of a righteous man, shall a righteous man’s reward.
42. And whosoever shall give to one of these
little ones to drink a cup of cold water only, in the name
of a disciple, verily, I say to you, he shall not lose his
reward. |
41. For whosoever shall give to
you to drink a cup of water in my name, because you belong
to Christ, verily I say to you, he shall not lose his
reward. |
25. And great multitudes went
with him, and he turned, and said to them, 26. If
any man cometh to me, f591
and hateth not his father and mother, and wife and children,
and brothers and sisters, and even his own life also, he
cannot be my disciple. 27. And whosoever doth
not carry his cross and come after me cannot be my disciple.
28. For who is there among you that wishes to
build a tower, and does not first sit down and count the
cost, whether he have what is necessary to finish it? 29. Lest
after he hath laid the foundation, all who see him begin to
mock him, 30. Saying, this man began to build,
and was not able to complete it. 31. Or what
king, who is setting out to make war against another king,
does not first sit down and consider whether or not he will
be able, with ten thousand, to meet him who cometh against
him with twenty thousand? 32. Otherwise, while
the other is still at a distance, he sends an embassy, and
requests conditions of peace. 33. So then
every one of you who forsaketh not all that he possesses,
cannot be my disciple. |
Footnotes
to the Translator’s Preface
fta1
“To Lucke belongs the honor of having first
referred, in the department of exigesis, to
Luther, Beza, Calvin, Camerarius, and many
other excellent interpreters of the period of the Reformation.
He was followed by the writer of these pages in
his Commentary on the Epistle to the
Romans.” — Literarischer Anzeiger fur 1831.
Biblical Repository, July 1832.
fta2 The
observation might be extended to some other expositors, who, with
little parade of any kind, are qualified to instruct every class of
readers. Those only who have subjected them to a close comparison
with the Hebrew and Greek originals can judge of their attainments
in criticism. Matthew Henry, though deservedly the most popular of
this class, receives less credit than he deserves for the extent and
variety of his learning.
fta3 This
statement may require both explanation and defense. Many of those
who have devoted their attention to Greek literature would be more
likely to name Thucydides as an author who had cost them long and
severe application. But the difficulties of that historian, though
more obvious, are in reality less formidable, and will be found not
to arise so directly from any peculiarities of style as from a
singular condensation of thought which demands the close and
sustained attention of his readers, and sometimes from an
affectation of conciseness on the part of the author which leads him
into obscurity. The difficulties of Plato are chiefly idiomatic, and
do not lie on the surface. Like those noble performances which are
said to indicate the hand of a master in the higher walks of art, in
which the uninitiated hardly discover any meaning, but which reveal
to the cultivated eye or car the highest beauty or magnificence of
conception, the masterly strokes of Plato are not perceived by
ordinary readers, and can only be appreciated by the accomplished
scholar. He who reads with case the original Greek of Plato,
following out all the windings of his subtle argument, (and Calvin
appears to have accomplished this task,) must have previously
unraveled the most perplexing intricacies of that language.
fta4 It may
be proper to mention, that a considerable part of this Preface has
already appeared in The Biblical Cabinet, Vol. XXX., prefixed
to a translation of Calvin’s Commentaries on the Epistles to the
Galatians and Ephesians. With the kind permission of my
friend, the publisher of that series, I have transferred it to a
place where it is not less appropriate than in its former situation.
Some remarks on Calvin’s excellencies as a Commentator, and on the
estimation in which he is now held, might be expected to precede the
first volume of a modem version of his Commentaries, that has been
brought out by the Calvin Translation
Society. No change having taken
place in the carefully matured views which were formerly expressed,
it has been judged advisable to present them in their original form,
rather than to leave them out, or to undergo the labor of fresh
writing.
fta5
Biblical Cabinet, vol. xxx.
fta6 It is
taken from a rare etching by Pierre Woieiriot, goldsmith, and
engraver on copper and wood. This artist was born at Bar-le-duc in
1510. He was established at Lyons about the middle of the sixteenth
century. His engravings are all distinguished by the monogram which
may be observed on the etching itself, surmounted by the small cross
of Lorraine. This engraving was issued previous to the death of
Calvin, and probably during his last illness, as the likeness bears
evident marks of premature decrepitude and debility.
fta7 A
letter of Calvin to his dear friends, Farel and Viret, dated 30th
May, 1540, when he had not comp1eted his thirty-first year,
contains the following remarkable passage: “Car si nous voulons bien
pourvoir aux profits de l’Eglise, il nous faut appeller a l’office
de Pasteurs tels gens, qu’ils puissent quelque iour soustenir la
charge apres nous. Combien que ie soye ieune, toutesfois quand ie
voy ma debilite et indisposition de mon corps, i’ay soin de ceux qui
seront apres nous, comme si i’estoye desia vieil.”—”For if we are
desirous to provide for the advantage of the Church, we must call to
the office of Pastors such persons as may one day hold the office
after us. Though I am young, yet when I perceive my debility
and my bodily indisposition, I have anxiety about those who shall
come after us, as if I were already old.”
Footnotes to the Author’s Epistle Dedicatory
ftb1 “Mais
aussi de ces vermines, lesquels meslez entre nous comme bourdons
entre abeilles;”—”but likewise those wretches who mixing with us
like drones among bees.”
ftb2 “Comme
estant un de la compagnie de ceux qui vont devant pour faire place a
leur Roy;”—”as being one of the company of those who go before to
make way for their King.”
Footnotes on The Argument
ftc1
Evangelium in Latin, Evangile in French, and Evangell
in old English, are derived, with little alteration, from the
Greek word eujagge>lion, which is
compounded of eu+, well, and
ajggeli>a, a message, and signifies
glad news. The English word Gospel is of Saxon
derivation, and is determined by its etymology to signify God’s
word; but must have acquired, at a very early period, the
meaning of the Greek word for which it has been adopted as a
translation. In the margin of the celebrated Geneva Testament,
printed A.D. 1557, Gospel is thus defined:— “This worde
signifieth good tidinges, and is taken here for the storie which
conteineth the joyful message of the comming of the Sonne of God.”—Ed.
ftc2 “Ce
qu’il avoit auparavant commande a tous fideles d’attendre et
esperer;”—”which he had formerly commanded all believers to expect
and hope.”
ftc3 “Que
c’est aucunement confondre les termes;”—”that it is in a manner a
confounding of words.”
ftc4 “Des
le commencement du monde;”—”from the beginning of the world.”
ftc5 “En
sorte qu il ait seulement este escrivain sous luy ;”—”so that he was
only a writer under him.”
ftc6 “Se
fondant sur une passage ou il fait mention de son Evangile;”—
“founding on a passage in which he makes mention of his Gospel,”
(according to my gospel.)
ftc7 “Il
n’avoit este accuse, et emprisonne;”— “he was not accused and
imprisoned.”
COMMENTARY FOOTNOTES
ft1 Inter
nos.
ft2 Apud
nos.
ft3 Quorum
pars magna fui.—Virg. AEn.
ft4 Omnia
assequuto.
ft5 I1 leur
donnoit a entendre par signes—Fr.
ft6 Ce
n'estoit point un accident commun, mais plustost une ceuvre
ad-mirable de Dieu.—Fr.
ft7 “Ave,
Maria.”
ft8 “Cur
ergo aspectus etiam meminit?” Calvin's allusion is brought out more
clearly in his own vernacular. “Pourquoy donc dit-il, Quand elle
l'eut veu?”—”Why then does he say, When she had seen him?”
ft9 “Neque
otiosam imaginari licet.”—”Car nous ne pouvons point apprehender à
bon escient la presence de Dieu, sinon avec ses effects.”
ft10 The
use of such epithets may not be easily reconciled to the refinements
of modern taste; but, three centuries ago, few readers would be
startled by them, and they are much more sparingly employed by
Calvin than by many of his contemporaries. Not to mention that Paul
says, Beware of dogs, (<510302>Philippians
3:2,) and that the statement, Without are dogs, (<662215>Revelation
22:15,) bears the impress of the Alpha and Omega, (<662213>Revelation
22:13,) Servetus, to whom the epithet “filthy” is applied,
had denied the fundamental doctrine of our Lord's supreme Divinity,
and had luxuriated in the most revolting and blasphemous
expressions.—Ed.
ft11
Daniel's prediction referred to runs thus: “His dominion is an
everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom
that which shall not be destroyed. The angel does not employ these
words;” but his departure from them is not strongly marked, and it
can scarcely be doubted that he had this passage in his eye.—Ed.
ft12 “ Nec
vero magnopere laborandum est.” This is bold language, and must have
sounded harsh and irreverent to a Popish ear: but in his French
version Calvin uses still less ceremony. “We must not tease
ourselves much to find out a way of vindicating her entirely “—” Or
il ne nous faut pas beaucoup tormenter a trouver facon de la
justifier entierement.”—Ed.
ft13
“Christum opportere absque viri et mulieris coitu nasci.”
ft14
“Laquelle ont suivie les Evangelistes, combien qu'ils escrivissent
en Grec.” — Fr.
ft15
“Haesitamus.”—”We are in a state of uncertainty, without being able
to convince ourselves of it.”—”Nous sommes en branle sans pouvoir
nous y asseurer.”—Fr.
ft16
“Effectualem.—”We must observe that true faith apprehends the power
of God, not in the air, but with its results.”—”Il faut noter que la
vraye foy apprehende la puissance de Dieu, non point en l'alr, mais
avec ses effects.”
ft17
“Laissant son premier propos.”
ft18 “Uno
contextu.”—”En continuant le fil de son propos.”
ft19 “Il
faut aussi noter qu'elle s'asseure sur la parole de l'Ange, par ce
qu'elle sait qu'elle est procedee de Dieu: pesant la dignite
d'icelle non a cause de celuy qui en estoit le messager, mais a
cause de celui qui en estoit l'autheur.”
ft20 “In
montana;”—”et s'en alla hastivement aux montagnes;”—”and went away
hastily to the mountains.”
ft21
“L'enfant tressaillit.”
ft22 “Facta
est;”—”est parvenue a mes aureilles;—”reached my ears.”
ft23
“Complementum erit.”
ft24 “Car
les choses qui luy ont este dites par le Seigneur luy seront
accomplies.”—”For the things which were told her by the Lord shall
be accomplished to her.”
ft25
“Gratulandi causa;”—” pour faire caresse a sa cousine.”
ft26
“Illustrandae ultro citroque gratiae Dei;”—de celebrer et magnifier
la grace de Dieu faite a l'une et a l'autre.”
ft27
“Christo velut in subsellium redacto.” Subsellium is
evidently not employed here to convey a shade of the honor belonging
to the seats
ft28 “Sinum
expandit;”—”mais la foy, par maniere dire, tend son giron pour les
recevoir;”—”but faith, so to speak, holds its lap to receive
them.”
ft29
“Exultavit;”—”mon esprit s'est esiouy.”
ft30
“Magnifica.”
ft31 “Car
avant que la volonte de 1' homme soit mise en train de louer Dieu,
il faut qu'il y ait devant une alaigrete et resiouissance
d'esprit.”—”For before the will of man is set agoing to praise God,
there must be previously a cheerfulness and rejoicing of spirit.”
ft32 “ Les
Latins, traduisans ce passage du Grec, ont us, du mot d'Humi- lite,
lequel les barbares et sots parleurs de Latin, prennent ici comme en
Francois, pour une facon de faire contraire a l'arrogance, assavoir
quand une personne s'estime rien: mais il se prend autrement,
assavoir pour Petitesse; c'est a dire, condition basse et
meprisee.”—”The Latins, translating this passage from the Greek,
have used the word Humility, which barbarians and fools talking
Latin take here, as in French, for a manner of acting opposed to
pride: but it is taken differently, namely, for Meanness, that is, a
low and despicable condition.”
ft33 “En
cela nous voyons coment les Papistes accordent mal avec elle,
lesquels sans jugement la parent de nouvelles louanges forgees en
leurs cerveaux; et cependant ne tiennent quasi conte do tous les
biens que’lle a eus de Dieu.” — “In this we see how ill the Papists
agree with her, who without judgment adorn her with new praises
forged in their own brains; and yet make no account, as it were, of
all the benefits which she had from God.”
ft34 “Qui
plus est, Satan les a transportez en une telle rage et forcenerie,
qui’ls n’ont point eu de honte du luy attributer l’authorite de
commander a Christ.” — “What is more, Satan has carried them away to
such a rage and fury, that they are not ashamed to attribute to her
authority to command Christ.”
ft35 “Roga
Patrem, jube Natum.”
ft36 “En ce
faisant, nous luy accordons ce qui luy est le plus honorable, en
lieu que ces habiles gens, qui la servent a contrepoil, l’en
despouillent.” — “In doing this we grant to her what is the most
honorable, while those clever people, who serve her the wrong way,
take it from her.”
ft37 “Fidem
ejus dictis abrogant;”—”dementent la vierge en tant qu'en eux
est;”—”as far as lies in them, they make the virgin a liar.”
ft38 “ Car
c'est a tort et fausses enseignes qu'ils se glorifient d'avoir Dieu
pour leur Pere, puis qu’ils sont enfans bastards des saincts, et ont
desvoye de leur foy et sainctete.”—”For it is improperly and under
false colors that they boast of having God for their Father, since
they are bastard children of the saints, and have departed from
their faith and holiness.”
ft39 “Il a
besongne puissament par son bras.”—”He hath wrought powerfully by
his arm.”
ft40
diesco>rpisen,, he utterly discomfits,
a metaphor derived from putting to flight a defeated enemy. The
word not unfrequently occurs in the Septuagint, but very rarely in
the classical writers; though one example is adduced by Kuinoel from
Aelian, Var. Hist. 13:46:tou<v me>n diesco>zpisen,
ou{v, (read tou<v)
de< ajpe>cteiene.”—Bloomfield's Greek Testament.
ft41 “La ou
nous avons rendu, Il a dissipe, le mot Grec signifie
proprement, Il a escarte ou espars.”
ft42 “ Le
mot Grec (duna>stai) vient de Puissance,
comme si on disoit, Les puissans: mais il signifie les gouverneurs
et gras seigneurs.”—”The Greek word comes from power, as if she had
said, ‘The Mighty:' but it means governors and great lords.”
ft43 “Ludam
Fortunae;”—le jeu ou la roue de la Fortune;”—”the game or wheel of
Fortune.”
ft44 “ Il
ne faut pas penser que pour se jouer des hommes il les esleve amsi
haut, et puis les abaisse.”—”We must not imagine that, to amuse
himself with men, he raises them so high, and then sinks them low.”
ft45 “
jAntilamba>nesqai , denotes
properly to lay hold of any thing, or person, by the hand, in
order to support it when it is likely to fall; but the
ft46 “Marie
se propose les promesses, et nous ramene tous a la consideration
d'icelles.”—”Mary presents to herself the promises, and leads us all
to the consideration of them.”
ft47
Without attempting to make clear to the English reader the nature of
this difficulty, which a Greek scholar will readily enough
comprehend, it may suffice to say that the words, as he spake to
our fathers, should be read as a parenthesis, and the words now
under consideration will then be connected in the following manner:
So as to be mindful (or, in remembrance) of his mercy to
Abraham, and to his seed, for ever.—Ed.
ft48 “Mais
sa mere print la parole;”—”but his mother took speech.”
ft49 “Mais
selon la promesse expresse de Dieu, qui avoit este apportee et
revelee par l'ange.”—”But according to the express promise of God,
which had been brought and revealed by the angel.”
ft50 “Que
nous en soyons touchez et esmeus a bon escient.”—”That we may be
touched and moved by them in good earnest.”
ft51 “Dieu
en faisant miracles ne se joue point pour nous servir de passe-
temps, mais reveille nos sens, lesquels il voit estre abrutis et en
dormis.”—”God, in working miracles, does not amuse himself to supply
us with pastime, but arouses our senses, which he sees to be
stupified and asleep.”
ft52 “La
corne de salut.”
ft53 “De
tout temps.”—”From all time.”
ft54
“Secundum jusjurandum”—”(Qui est) le jurement,”—”which is the oath.”
ft55 “C'est
a dire, une vertu et puissance pleine de salut.”—”That is, a power
and might full of salvation
ft56
“Specimen futurae salutis;”—”pource que Dieu l'avoit dresse pour
figure et tesmoignage du salut a venir;”—”because God had set him up
for a figure and proof of the salvation to come.”
ft57
“Ornatus;”—”revestu et garni d'excellens tesmoignages de tous les
Prophetes;”—”clothed and adorned with excellent testimonies of all
the Prophets.”
ft58
“Classicos testes.” This is a fine allusion to the Roman division
into classes, (mentioned by Livy, 1:43,) from the first of
which classes, as carrying greater weight and respectability,
“testes,” witnesses were selected for signing Testaments,—a
department of Conveyancing, which all civilized nations have guarded
by the most careful provisions, and in which authenticity is
peculiarly and indispensably necessary. Calvin's vernacular brings
out, though with less elegance, the meaning in which classicos
testes is here used,—”bons, suffisans, et sans reproche;”—”good,
sufficient, and without reproach.”—Ed.
ft59
“Misere vagantur.”—”Les Juifs ne font que tracasser et se tormenter
sans profit toute leur vie;”—”the Jews do but vex and tease
themselves without advantage all their life.”
ft60 “Il a
lie le salut des hommes avec sa parole, comme dependant
d'icelle.”—”He has bound the salvation of men with his word, as
depending on it.”
ft61 “Le
mot de Sainctete comprend tout ce dont nous sommes redevables
a Dieu pour adorer et honorer sa majeste.”—”The word Holiness
includes all that we owe to God for adoring and honoring his
majesty.”
ft62 “Hac
lege redemptas esse homines.”—”Zacharie dit que les hommes ont este
rachetez a la charge de s'appliquer a servir Dieu tout le
temps de leur vie.”—”Zacharias says that men have been redeemed upon
condition of applying themselves to serve God all the time of
their life.”
ft63 “
Oriens ex alto.”
ft64
“Apparitorem.”—”Heraut.”
ft65
“Mortis;”—”La mort mortelle.”
ft66 “
Imputative, ut italoquar.”—”Par imputation, c'est a dire, d'autant
que la justice de Christ laur est imputee.”—”By imputation, that is
to sy, in so far as the righteousnes of Christ is imputed to them”
ft67 “Par
les entrailles de la misericorde, ou, par l'affection
misericordieuse.”—”By the bowels of mercy, or, by the merciful
affection.”
ft68
“Estre assis emporte autant comme estre couch, ou veautre.”— “To
sit is of the same import as to be lying or wallowing.”
ft69 “Il,
leur estoit aise de le monstrer comme au doigt, et sans long
ropos.”—”It was easy for them to point it out, as with the finger,
and without a long story.”
ft70
“Matthieu, en sa description, ne passe point plus haut qu'Abraham,
qui a este le pere du peuple sainct et esleu.”—”Matthew, in his
description, does not pass higher than Abraham, who was the father
of the holy and elect people.”
ft71 “Si
quem titillat major curiositas.”—”S'il y a quelqu'un chatouille de
curiosite qui en demande d'avantage.”—”If any one is tickled by a
curiosity, which asks for more of it.”
ft72 “Quum
essent extranei.”—”En lieu qu'Ismael et Esau en avoyent este
rejettez et bannis comme estrangers.”—”Whereas Ishmael and Esau were
thrown out and banished from it as strangers.”
ft73
jAll j eJauto<n ejce>nwse,—but he emptied
himself. Such is the literal import of the words which are rendered
in the English version, But made himself of no reputation.—Ed.
ft74 “In
nurum suam incidit.”—”Judas a commis sa meschancete avec sa bru,
pensant que ce fust une autre.”—”Judah committed his wickedness with
his daughter-in-law, supposing her to be a different person”
ft75 “Afin
que neantmoins ceste semence bastarde vint a avoir un jour en main
le scepter Royal.”—”So that nevertheless this bastard seed came to
have one day in its hand the Royal scepter.”
ft76
“Assavoir 0chozias fils de Joram, Joas, et Amazias.”—”Namely,
Ahaziah son of Jehoram, Joash, and Amaziah,” (2 Chronicles 22,23,
24,25.)
ft77
“Indocti;”—”quelques gens n'entendans pas le propos,”—”some peope
not understanding the design.”
ft78
“Robert Etienne a ce propos allegue un exemplaire Grec ancien, ou il
y a ainsi, Josias engendra Joacim, et Joacim engendra Jechonias.”—
“Robert Stephens, with this view, quotes an ancient Greek
manuscript, which runs thus: Josiah begat Jehoiakim, and
Jehoiakim begat Jeconiah.”
ft79 “Qui
avoit este mis bas, et comme rompu;”—”which had been thrown down,
and, as it were, broken.”
ft80 Every
reader of the Bible is familiar with the phrase, the Lord's
anointed, as applied to David and his successors, (<101921>2
Samuel 19:21; <250420>Lamentations
4:20.)—Ed.
ft81 (“Qui
voyoyent bien par signes externes que Marie estoit enceinte.”)
—(“Who saw well by outward marks that Mary was pregnant.”)
ft82 “Que
Joseph a voulu pardonner a sa femme, et couvrir la faute, d'autant
qu'il estoit juste.”—”That Joseph intended to forgive his wife, and
conceal her offense, because he was just.”
ft83 “Il ne
vouloit point nourrir le mal en dissimulant et faisant semblant de
n'y voir rien.”—”He did not wish to encourage wickedness, by
dissembling and pretending that he did not see it.”
ft84
“Leno;”—”macquereau.”
ft85 “Le
moyen le plus doux et le moins scandaleux estoit, que secretement il
departist du lieu, et la laissast sans faire aueun bruit.”—”The
mildest and least scandalous method was, that he should depart
secretly from the place, and leave her without making any noise.”
ft86 “Quia
esset ex ea familia, et quidem superstes cum paucis;”— “d'autant
qu'il estoit de cette famille, et mesmes que d'icelle il estoit
quasi seul vivant, avec quelques autres en bien petit
nombre;”—”because he was of that family, and even of that he was
almost sole survivor, with some others in very small number.”
ft87
“Faisant grand cas de leur argument;”—”setting great store by their
argument.”
ft88 “Le
mot Hebrieu Alma, pour lequel l'Evangeliste a use du mot de
Vierge;”—”the Hebrew word Alma, for which the Evangelist has
used the word Virgin.”
ft89 “Le
blamant de ce qu'il pretend prouver Jesus Christ estre nay d'une
Vierge;”—”blaming him for offering to prove Jesus Christ to be born
of a Virgin.”
ft90
“Abusez par un mot mal tourne;”—”deceived by a word ill translated.”
ft91
“Urgent;”—”ils veulent a toute force;”—”they attempt with their
whole strength.”
ft92
hml[ is derived from µl[,
to hide,—a verb not found in Kal, but so frequently in
Niphal, (µl[n,) Hiphil, (µyl[h,)
Hithpahel, (µl[th,) that its meaning is
fully ascertained.—Ed.
ft93 “Car
il emporte Retraitte ou Cachette, qui est pour denoter ceste honte
honeste qui doit estre es vierges;”—”for it signifies Retreat or
Concealment, which serves to denote that becoming shame which ought
to be in virgins.”
ft94
“C'est bien autrement: car il y a plus d'apparence au contraire;”—
“it is quite otherwise: for there is more probability on the
opposite side.
ft95 “Mais
quand Christ est apparu en sa personne, le peuple a eu une presence
de Dieu veritable, et non pas ombratile comme paravant.”— “But when
Christ appeared in his person, the people had a real presence of
God, and not shadowy, as before.”
ft96
“Somme, pour faire et accomplir toutes choses requises au salut du
genre humain;”—”in a word, to do and accomplish all things requisite
for the salvation of the human race.”
ft97 “Il
appartient a tous fideles d'advouer et confesser que Dieu s'est
communique et baille a nous en Christ;”—”it belongs to all believers
to own and confess that God has communicated and made over himself
to us in Christ.”
ft98 “Laquelle
un peu auparavant il ne vouloit recevoir, et lui sembloit qu'il se
fust pollue en conversant avec elle;”—”whom a little before he
refused to receive, and seemed to him that he would be polluted by
conversing with her.”
ft99 “Il
est nomme Premier nay, mais non pour autre raison, sinon afin
que nous sachions qu'il est nay d'une mere vierge, et qui jamais
n'avoit eu enfant;”—”he is called First-born, but for no
other reason than that we may know that he was born of a pure
virgin, and who never had had a child.”
ft100 “Mis
par escrit;”—”put in writing.”
ft101
“Ceste premiere description.”
ft102 “Ut
profiteretur.”
ft103 “Pour
estre enroule avec Marie;”—”to be enrolled with Mary.”
ft104 “Et
comme ils estoyent la, advint que les jours d'icelle furent accom-.
plis pour enfanter.”—”And as they were there, it happened that her
days were accomplished for bringing forth.”
ft105
“Fasciis;”—”Bandelettes.”
ft106 “Une
creiche.”
ft107 “Il
monstre que cela ne s'est point fait par advis ou conseil humain.”
—”He shows that this was not by human advice or plan.”
ft108 “Data
opera et consulto;”—”de propos delibere;”—”of deliberate purpose.”
ft109
“Neque parum facit;”—”ce n'est pas un poinct de petite importance.”
ft110
“Synecdoche.”
ft111 The
reader will observe that this is the rendering of the authorized
English version.—Ed.
ft112
“Victoriae Actiacae.”—”C'est une victoire qu'ent Auguste a la
bataille sur mer contre Antoine et Cleopatra, aupres de la ville
nommee Actium.”—”That is, a victory which Augustus had in the naval
battle which he fought against Antony and Cleopatra, near the town
called Actium.”
ft113 “Elle
fut lors executee, et trouva-on facon d'en venir a bout.” — “It was
then executed, and a way was found of succeeding in it.”
ft114 “Sub
Herode ;”—”combien qu'ils fussent sujets d'Herode;”—”though they
were subjects of Herod.”
ft115 “Il
baisse la teste;”—”he bows the head.”
ft116
“Comment il a este heberge.”
ft117 “Non
modo hospitii jure;”—”non point comme un logis pour y estre hebergez
en passant.”
ft118
“Couchant es champs.”
ft119
“Gardant les veilles de la nuict.”
ft120 “La
clarte;”—”the brightness.”
ft121 “Et
vous aurez ces enseignes;”—”and you shall have these signs.”
ft122 “Pannis;”—”bandelettes.”
ft123
“Militiae;”—”des armees celestes;”—”of the heavenly armies.”
ft124 “es
cieux treshauts;”—”in the highest heavens.”
ft125
“Envers les hommes son bon plaisir, ou, bonne volonte;”—”towards men
his good pleasure, or, good-will.”
ft126 “En
paroles magnifiques;”—”in magnificent words.”
ft127 “En
quelque lustre et apparence du monde;”—”in any luster and display of
the world.”
ft128 “Ex
pecudum stercore;”—”sur la fiente des bestes.”
ft129 “La
clarte du Seigneur;”—”the brightness of the Lord.”
ft130 “c'a
este afin qu'ils cogneussent que c'estoit l'ange de Dieu qui
parloit;”—”it was in order that they might know that it was the
angel of the Lord that spoke.”
ft131 “Ce
n'est que fumee;”—”it is only smoke.”
ft132
“Parquoy apprenons de prendre tellement notre contentement en Christ
seul, que le sentiment de sa grace nous face surmonter toutes choses
qui sont dures a la chair, et finalement en oste toute l'amertume.”—
“Wherefore, let us learn to take our satisfaction, in such a manner,
in Christ alone, that the feeling of his grace may make us rise
above all things that are unpleasant to the flesh, and finally may
take away all their bitterness.”
ft133 “Au
reste, il est bien vray que l'ange parle seulement du peuple esleu,
assavoir des Juifs; mais pourceque maintenant la paroy qui faisoit
separation est rompue, la mesme ambassade s'addresse aujourdhui a
tout le genre humain.”—”Besides, it is very true that the angel
speaks only of the elect people, namely, the Jews ;but because now
the wall of partition which made a separation is broken down, the
same message is addressed, at the present day, to all the human
race.”
ft134 He
refers to his use of the Latin word Salvator, for which there
is no classical authority. The apology may be deemed unnecessary;
but Calvin was entitled to be more sensitive on this point than many
modern scholars. The purity of his style discovers so perfect an
acquaintance with the writers of the Augustan age, that it must have
given him uneasiness to depart from their authorized terms. He
pleads high authority for the liberty he had taken. Cicero, whose
command of the resources of his native tongue will not be
questioned, acknowledges that there is no Latin word which conveys
the full import of the Greek word swt>hr,
and in this, as well as many other instances, calls in the aid of a
richer and more expressive language than his own.—Ed.
ft135 “Salvator.”
ft136 “Au
reste, ce n'est pas sans cause que ce mot Vous est adjouste:
et il est bien a poiser. Car il ne serviroit gueres de savoir que le
Sauveur est nay, sinon qu'un chacun appliquast cela a sa personne,
s'asseurant que c'est pour lui qu'est nay le Fils de
Dieu.”—”Besides, it is not without reason that this word You
is added; and it is well to weigh it. For it would hardly be of
service to know that the Savior is born, unless each applied that to
his own person, being persuaded that it is for him that the Savior
is born.”
ft137 “Et
vous aurez ces enseignes;”—”and you shall have these signs.”
ft138
“Eternam animi vitam obsignat.”—Our rendering is close. But what is
sealed? Is it meant, that the mere act of partaking the
Lord's Supper places beyond a doubt the salvation of the worshipper,
or even gives to it any additional certainty? In some loose sense of
this sort, the phrase is often enough used even by Protestant
divines. It is satisfactory to have Calvin's own authority for the
meaning of this passage. “Il seelle la promesse.”—”He seals
the promise.” The meaning is, that God ratifies his word. By
condescending to employ outward symbols, together with his holy
word, for expressing the blessings of salvation he holds out to his
people an additional testimony, and in this manner grants a strong
confirmation to their faith.—Ed.
ft139 It
may be proper to exhibit the entire sentence referred to in the
former note. “Comme nous ayant promis la justice spirituelle, il
nous met devant les yeux un peu d'eau: par un petit morceau de pain
et une goutte de vin, il seelle la promesse qu'il a faite de la vie
eternelle de nos ames.”—”As, having promised to us spiritual
righteousness, he places before our eyes a little water: by a small
morsel of bread and a drop of wine, he seals the promise which he
has made of the eternal life of our souls.”
ft140
“Comme si la trompette sonnoit, pour nous resveiller;”—”as if the
trumpet were sounding to awake us.”
ft141 “Or
si on ne mettoit les hommes au second membre, l'antithese ne seroit
pas parfaite.”—”But if men were not put in the second clause, the
contrast would not be perfect.”
ft142
“Quand les hommes estans reconciliez a Dieu, ont repos en leurs
esprits, et en leurs consciences.”—”When men being reconciled to
God, have rest in their minds and in their consciences.”
ft143 ≈ra
l[ çwkal abx alh,—”is there not a warfare to man upon
earth?”
ft144
“Envers les hommes son bon plaisir, ou, bonne volonte;”—”towards men
his good pleasure, or, good-will.”
ft145
“Hominibus bonae voluntatis.
ft146
“Adulterina.”—”Pource que ce n'est pas la vraye et naturelle.”
—”Because it is not the true and natural reading.”
ft147 “In
hominibus;”—”Aux hommes, ou, Envers les hommes.”
ft148 In
the Opuscula Theologica of the elder Tittmann, the critical
scholar will find this beautiful passage discussed with that happy
union of learning, discrimination, and piety, which distinguishes
all his writings.—Ed.
ft149 “Les
ruminant en son coeur;”—”ruminating on them in her heart.”
ft150 “Si
nous sommes paresseux de le faire, toutes les excuses du monde ne
nous serviront de rien.”—”If we are indolent in doing so, all the
apologies in the world will be of no service to us.”
ft151 In
the French copy he adds: “En sorte que cela ne les empesche point de
recognoistre la hautesse de sa maiste divine.”—”So that it does not
hinder them from acknowledging the height of his divine majesty.”
ft152 “Ils
n'ont pas perdu leurs peines;”—”they did not lose their pains.”
ft153 “Si
les petits drapeaux esquels estoit enveloppe l'infant Jesus;”— “if
the little rags in which the child Jesus was wrapped.”
ft154 “Ad
quam omnia exigerent.”—”Une reigle, a laquelle ils ont rapporte tout
ce qu'ils voyoyent;”—”a rule by which they related all that they
saw.”
ft155 “Par
lequel les Juifs protestoyent de se soumettre a l'observation de la
Loy;”—”by which the Jews solemnly declared that they would submit to
the observance of the Law.”
ft156
“Finem.” — “La fin ou le but de ceste soumission de Jesus Christ;”
—”the end or design of this submission of Jesus Christ.”
ft157
“Servum.”—This might have been supposed to be equivalent to
ministrum, servant, had not the latter clause of the sentence
expressly contrasted freedom with the condition of a
slave. But Calvin settles the point by rendering it serf,
slave; by which he evidently means “complete and degrading
subjection.” Paul frequently speaks of the state of the Church under
the law as bondage, (<480403>Galatians
4:3,9,) and a yoke of bondage, (<480501>Galatians
5:1.)—Ed.
ft158 See
passages referred to in the preceding note, in which the term
bondage is applied by an inspired writer to the ceremonial
law—Ed.
ft159
“(Cite) de Judee;”—”(city) of Judea.”
ft160
“Dux;”—”Conducteur.”
ft161
“Scribas;”—”greffiers.”—Clerks, not Authors in the
ordinary meaning of that term, but persons who wrote to the
dictation of another. This conveys the idea of what is frequently
called plenary inspiration. If such a term as Clerk,
or Penman, may be supposed to lower the sacred writers, it is
not by a comparison of them with uninspired historians, the ablest
of whom cannot, without arrogance, aspire to an equal level with
those who wrote by inspiration. But when man is brought into a
comparison with God, no language can express too strongly the
infinite distance between the parties. The Evangelists do not ask
the praise of invention, or judgment, or of anything else which
would imply that the work was their own production. But they lay
claim to a loftier and peculiar distinction, that they faithfully
committed to writing that history which they were honored to receive
from its Divine Author. Holy men of God spake as they were moved
by the Holy Ghost, (<610121>2
Peter 1:21.)—Ed.
ft162 “Le
mot Grec, (ma>gai,) du quel use
l'Evangeliste est celuy d'ou vient le mot de Magiciens: mais les
Perses et Chaldeens nomment ainsi leurs Astrologues et Philosophes:
et pourtant nous l'avons traduit par ce mot de Sages. Parquoy il y a
grande apparence de dire qu'ils etoyent venus du pays des
Perses.”—”The Greek word, (ma>goi,,) which
the Evangelist employs, is that from which the word Magicians
is derived: but the Persians and Chaldees give this name also to
their Astrologers and Philosophers: and therefore we have translated
it by the word Sages, or Wise men. Wherefore there is
great probability in saying that they had come from the country of
the Persians.”
ft163
Calvin says, not that it was a comet, but that it
resembled a comet; and it is probable enough that the meteor
assumed that aspect. He refutes, in a masterly and conclusive
manner, the supposition that it was “natural star,” but, with
modesty and good sense, avoids shocking
ft164 “Que
la ils fussent comme herauts pour porter les nouvelles du nouveau
Roy.”—”That there they might be as heralds, to carry the tidings of
the new King.”
ft165
“Persico more;”—”selon la coustume de leur pays;”—”according to the
custom of their country.”
ft166
“Lusoria;” alluding to the phrase used by Seneca and others,
lusoria fulmina, “harmless thunderbolts.”
ft167 “Il
les resveille tout soudain, et leur fait bien sentir leur
folie.”—”He awakes them all on a sudden, and makes them deeply feel
their folly.”
ft168
“Quodammodo foeteret,”
ft169 Like
many others of his scriptural allusions, this is not marked by our
Author. It approaches very nearly to the language of one of the
curses pronounced by Moses on the people of Israel, “If they should
not hearken unto the voice of the Lord their God;” — “thou shalt
grope at noon-day as the blind gropeth in darkness,” (<052815>Deuteronomy
28:15,29.) But it is more likely that he had in his eye a passage
from the book of Job. In the opening description of “the devices of
the crafty,” Herod, who is pronounced by Calvin to have been
“a man of no ordinary address, and another Herod, whom our
Lord designates that fox, (<421332>Luke
13:32,) are so exactly delineated, that it might almost be imagined
they had sat for the picture. He disappointeth the devices of the
crafty, so that their hands cannot perform their enterprise. He
taketh the wise in their own craftiness; and the counsel of the
froward is carried headlong. They meet with darkness in the
day-time, and grope in the noon-day as in the night,” (<180512>Job
5:12-14.) — Ed.
ft170 “Car
ils considerent et contemplent au conseil de Dieu sa dignite et
magnificence royale, laquelle n'apparoissoit point encores;”—”for
they consider and contemplate in the purpose of God his royal
dignity and splendor, which did not yet appear,”
ft171 “Les
jours de la purification d'iceux, ou, d'icelle, assavoir de
Marie,”(<031206>Leviticus
12:6.)—”The days of the purification of them, or, of her, namely
of Mary,” (<031206>Leviticus
12:6.)
ft172
“Craignant Dieu;”—”fearing God.”
ft173
“Lequel avoit este adverti divinement par le Sainct Esprit;”—”who
had been divinely warned by the Holy Spirit”
ft174
“Icelui estant meu par le Sainct Esprit, vint au Temple.”—”He, being
moved by the Holy Ghost, came to the Temple.”
ft175 “Si
celuy qui est la fontaine de toute purete, a voulu estre tenu pour
immonde et souille, afin de laver toutes nos ordures.”—”If he, who
is the fountain of all purity, determined to be reckoned unclean and
defiled in order to wash away our pollutions.”
ft176 “La
corruption hereditaire procedante d'Adam precedoit un tel bien, et
estoit plus ancienne.”—”The hereditary corruption proceeding from
Adam preceded such a benefit, and was more ancient.”
ft177 “Veu
que le Seigneur est Redempteur de tout le monde en general;”—”since
the Lord is Redeemer of all the world at large.”
ft178
“Responsum ;”—”revelation.”
ft179 It is
scarcely necessary to remind the reader, that the simple meaning of
the Hebrew word Messiah, and of the Greek word Christ,
is Anointed; and that the Lord's Christ means the
Lord's Anointed,—a designation which, as has been already
remarked, (p. 92, note 2,) was familiarly applied to David and his
successors on the throne for many generations,
ft180
“C'est a dire, par un mouvement secret et certaine revelation du
Sainct Esprit, afin de s'y rencontrer a l'heure que Christ y
estoit.”—”That is to say, by a secret movement and certain
revelation of the Spirit, in order that he might arrive at the hour
when Christ was there.”
ft181 “La
ou nous avons rendu Ton salut, qui voudroit suivre le mot
Grec de pres, il faudroit dire, Ton Salutaire.”—”Where we
have translated Thy Salvation, were we to follow closely the
Greek word, we must say, Thy Saving.”—It is evident that
Calvin viewed swth>rion, not with most of
our lexicographers, as a noun of the same import with
swthri>a, salvation, but as the
neuter of the adjective swth>riov, which
occurs in a memorable phrase, hJ ca>riv tou~ Qeou~
hJ swth>riov, (<560211>Titus
2:11,) rendered in the English version, the grace of God that
bringeth salvation.—Ed.
ft182
“Lumen ad revelationem.”—”La ou nous avons traduit, Pour
l'esclaircissement, le mot Grec signifie quelque fois
Revelation: mais Simeon vent dire ici, Pour esclairer ou
illuminer les Gentils.”—”Where we have translated, For the
enlightening, the Greek word (ajpoca>luyiv)
sometimes signifies Revelation: but Simeon means here, To
enlighten or illuminate the Gentiles.”
ft183
“Louoit aussi le Seigneur;”—”praised also the Lord.”
ft184
“Ceste facon de parler contient une metaphore prise des
arbalestiers, ou autres qui visent au blanc.”—”This way of speaking
contains a metaphor, taken from archers, or others who aim at a
mark.”
ft185 “La
maitresse Pierre du coin, sur laquelle est fonde le salut de tous
les enfans de Dieu.”—”The head-stone of the corner, on which is
founded the salvation of all the children of God.”
ft186
“Extra Christum;”—”jusqu'a ce que Jesus Christ viene.”
ft187 The
word rulers (principes) appears to be here used
sarcastically; for his own translation is,”duquel estoyent du tout
destituez les autres, combien que ce fussent les gouverneurs;”—”of
which the others were entirely destitute, though they were rulers.”
ft188 “Quum
adhuc vegeto esset corpore.”
ft189 “Il y
avoit tant de temps que son mari estoit mort;”—”it was so long since
her husband cried.”
ft190
“Louoit aussi le Seigneur;”—”praised also the Lord.”
ft191
“Combien que ce fust le pays de ses ancestres;”—”though it was the
country of his ancestors.”
ft192
“Mittens interfecit;”—”sending slew.”
ft193 “Et
en toutes les marches d'icelle;”—”and in all the marches thereof.”
ft194 “Qui
croira que le Redempteur viene d'Egypte?”—”Who will believe that a
Redeemer will come out of Egypt? “
ft195
“Toutefois on ne sait pas certainement si ce fut en mesme
temps.”—”However, it is not known certainly if it was at the same
time.”
ft196
“Quand les premieres nouvelles vindrent de la naissance du nouveau
Roy, et que le bruit en commenca a courir;”—”when the first news
arrived of the birth of the new King, and when the noise about it
began to spread.”
ft197 “La
crainte l'empescha lors d'envoyer secretement quelque traistre pour
espier comme tout alloit;”—”fear prevented him at that time from
employing some traitor to spy how all went.”
ft198 “Et
pent estre qu'il a premierement mis a mort les Juges, afin qu'apres
avoir oste au poure peuple ses conducteurs, il peust sans contredit
luy tenir le pie sui la gorge, et en faire a son plaisir.”—”And
perhaps he first put the Judges to death, that, after having
deprived the wretched people of their leaders, he might without
opposition, set his foot on their throat, and do with them at his
pleasure.”
ft199
Andrew Osiander, (grandfather of Dr Andrew Osiander, a Lutheran
divine,) author of several works which gained him not a little
celebrity, among which is Harmonia Evangelica.—Ed.
ft200 “Sans
qu'il y ait rien entre-deux;”—”without there being anything between
the two,”
ft201
“C'est que l'une et l'autre a est, comme le message apportant les
nouvelles du salut qui approchoit.”—”It is, that both were, as it
were, the message bringing the tidings of the salvation which was
approaching.”
ft202 “Qui
demandoyent l’ame, ou la vie, du petit enfant;” — “who
demanded the soul, or the life, of the little child.”
ft203
“Surgens assumpsit;” — “rising took.” — “Joseph donc esveille
print;” — “Joseph then awakened took.”
ft204 “La
cite.”
ft205 It
would have been more correct to say that the noun
rzn signifies a crown than a flower. “Thou
shalt put the holy crown,” çdqh rzn ta,
(<022906>Exodus 29:6.) “Thou
hast profaned his crown,” wrzn, (<198939>Psalm
89:39.) It is satisfactory to have the support of so eminent a
critic as Dr Tholuck, who, in his very correct edition of Calvin's
Commentary on the New Testament, after the word florem, flower,
places in brackets an emendation similar to what we have
suggested: vel potius, diadematis insigne,—”or rather, the
emblem of a crown.”—Ed.
ft206 A
contemporary of our author, who was greatly admired, not only for
the extent of his learning in a very learned age, but for the
soundness of his judgment. He is hardly ever mentioned but with deep
respect.—Ed.
ft207 The
remaining words of the passage (<071305>Judges
13:5) are: and he shall begin to deliver Israel out of the hands
of the Philistines; which our author interprets as having a
prophetic reference to Christ.—Ed.
ft208 “Le
salut qu'a receu le peuple par son moyen, a este comme une
representation ayant quelques traces du vray et parfait salut,
lequel finalement le Fils de Dieu a apporte et presente au
monde.”—”The salvation which the people received by his agency was,
as it were, a representation, having some traces of the true and
perfect salvation, which the Son of God finally brought and
presented to the world.”
ft209 “Pour
le dire plus clairement en deux mots, Christ est le vray patron
accompli en perfection, mais Samson est un pourtrait legerement tire
et trac, dessus.”—”To state it more clearly in two words, Christ is
the true Defender fulfilled in perfection: but Samson is a portrait
lightly traced and drawn below.”
ft210
Deliverer.
ft211 In
both of the passages quoted above, the words wyja
ryzn are rendered, in the English version, separated from
his brethren. This brings out pretty faithfully the meaning of
ryzn, separated, but does not
suggest the allusion, which Calvin supposes to be made to the
peculiar acceptation given by the ceremonial law to
ryzn, from which our word Nazarite
is derived. Hebrew scholars must judge for themselves as to the
probability of the allusion. Without entering into that inquiry,
which would occupy more space than we could easily spare, we have
thought it due to our Author to hint, that the two passages which he
quotes, and which at first sight appear to have no bearing on his
argument, contain the very word in questlon.—Ed.
ft212 “Quum
factus esset.”—”Luy donc estant venu en l'aage de douze ans;”—”he
then being come to the age of twelve years.”
ft213
“Laquelle chose son pere et sa mere ne s'apperceurent point;”—”which
thing his father and his mother did not perceive.”
ft214 “Au
temps de sa manifestation;”—”to the time of his manifestation.”
ft215 “Avec
l'aage les dons et graces d'Esprit croissoyent aussi et
aug-mentoyent en luy.”—”With age, the gifts and graces of the Spirit
grew also and increased in him.”.
ft216 “En
dons et graces de l'Esprit;”—”in gifts and graces of the Spirit.”
ft217
“Avoit vrayement et entierement prins tout ce qui estoit possible et
propre pour accomplir de tous points la conjonction fraternelle de
luy avec les hommes.”—”Had truly and entirely taken all that was
possible and fitted to complete, at all points, the brotherly union
between him and men.”
ft218 “Deux
Christs, ou un double Christ;”—”two Christs, or a double Christ.”
ft219
“Qu'il a souffert, sa Divinite ne demonstrant point sa vertu.”—”That
he suffered, his Divinity not demonstrating power.”
ft220
“Pource qu'il a prins sur soy toutes les peines que nous avions
meritees, afind nous en discharger.”—”Because he took upon himself
ft221
“Autrement il faudra que les Anges soyent pareils a Dieu, et qu'ils
sachent tout: ou selon le dire de ces gensci, ils seront
vicieux.”—”Otherwise, the Angels must be equal to God, and know
everything: or, according to the statement of these people, they
must be sinful.”
ft222 “Mais
l'ennuy et la fascherie qu'elle avoit eue trois jours durant l'a
fait ainsi parler.”—”But the uneasiness and distress, which she had
had for three days, made her speak in this manner.”
ft223
“Centies;”—”mille fois.”
ft224
“Que tout ce qui est deu aux hommes,
est au dessous de la premiere Table de la Loy, et doit tenir le
second lieu, afin que toujours Dieu ait sa puissance et son
authorite entiere.”—”That all that is due to men is below the first
Table of th eLaw, and ought to hold the second plane, in order that
God may always have his power and his authority entire.”
ft225
“Dominis;” —”maistres et seigneurs;”—”masters and lords.”
ft226
“D’autant plus faut-il que chacun de nous
s’assujettisse de bon coeur, st ploye le col sous le joug auquel il
plaira a Dieu de nous soumettre.”—”So much the more must every one
of us submit heartily, and bend the neck under the yoke, to which it
shall please God to subject us.”
ft227
“Ammendez-vous, ou, convertissez, ou, repentez.”— “Reform
yourselves, or be converted, or, repent.”
ft228 The
whole passage is remarkable, and proves that the appointment to the
sacred office of high priest was entirely at the disposal of
the Roman Governor. “This man (Valerius Gratus) deprived Ananus of
the high priesthood, and appointed Ishmael, the son of Phabi, to be
high priest. He also deprived him in a little time, and ordained
Eleazar, the son of Ananus, who had been high priest before, to be
high priest: which office, when he had held for a year, Gratus
deprived him of it, and gave the high priesthood to Simon, the son
of Camithus; and, when he had possessed that dignity no longer than
a year, Joseph Caiaphas was made his successor. When Gratus had done
those things, he went back to Rome, after he had tarried in Judea
eleven years, when Pontius Pilate came as his successor.”—(Ant.
18:2:2.)
ft229 “Ce
n'est pas a fausses enseignes ni par feintise.”—”It is not with
false colors, nor by hypocrisy.”
ft231 “Et
pource qu'ils avoyent auparavant ferme leurs aureilles a la voix des
prophetes, qui journellement et sans cesse, parloyent a eux, le
Seigneur se teut, et laissa de parler a eux pour un temps.”—”And
because they had formerly shut their cars to the voice of the
prophets, who daily and unceasingly spoke to them, the Lord was
silent, and ceased to speak to them for a time.”
ft232
“Malachie, Esdras, et autres semblables personnages.”—”Malachi,
Ezra, and other similar characters.”
ft233
“Anquel il n'y avoit personne qui parlast au nom de Dieu;”—”in which
there was nobody who spoke in the name of God.”
ft234 “In
populi reditu;”—”quand le peuple est retourne de Babylone.”
ft235 “Le
mot de Chair n'est pas ice mis pour denoter la corruption de
nature, mais il signifie simplement les hommes.”—”The word Flesh
is not put here to denote the corruption of nature, but means
simply men.”
ft236
“Montanum hominem;”—”un homme suivant les montagnes.”
ft237 “Qu
il a ete merveilleusement grand bruit de luy par tout le
pays.”—”That there was an astonishingly great noise about him
through all the country.”
ft238
“Autrement, tout ce sainct mystere seroit tournee en mines et
bas-tellerie.”—”Otherwise, all this holy mystery would be turned
into grimaces and buffoonery.”
ft239 “En
la communion de Christ ;”—”into communion or fellowship with
Christ.”
ft240
““Devant qu'ils n'ayent este examinez et interroguez de leur foy;”
—”before they have been examined and interrogated as to their
faith.”
ft241 “Il
n'y avoit point 1a de prestres, devant lequel un chacun eust peu s'a
genouiller l'un apres l'autre, pourbarboter ses pechez en leurs
aureilles.”—”There were no priests there, before whom each
individual might kneel down, one after another, to mutter his sins
in their ears.”
ft242
“Ceste confession n'appartient droit qu'a ceux qui de nouveau se
convertissent a la foy.”—”That confession would only belong to those
who are recently converted to the faith.”
ft243
“Pour le moins, quand ils commandent par leur loy de se confesser
depuis le Baptesme, ils ne peuvent pas dire qu’ils ensuivent Jean,
ny l’alleguer pour autheur.” — “At least, when they enjoin, by
their law, to make confession after Baptism, they cannot say that
they follow John, nor produce him as their author.”
ft244 “Qui
a a manger, face la semblable.”—”He who hath to eat, let him do the
like.” ft245 “Et n' y a rien
plus inegal en cest endroit, que de vouloir garder tousjours une
mesme egalite.”—”And nothing is more unequal, in this respect, than
to wish to maintain always one uniform equality.
ft246 “Je
res ond uil co oissoit bien quelles gens c’estoyent.” — “I reply,
that he knew well what sort of people they were.”
ft247
“Davantage, tout le peuple avoit grand interest d'estre advertis
quelles gens estoyent les Sadduciens et Pharisiens.”—”Besides, all
the people had a deep interest in being warned what sort of people
the Sadducees and Pharisees were.”
ft248 “Afin
qu'il ne leur eschappe aucun mot inconsiderement, et a la
volee;”—”that no word may escape them inconsiderately, and at
random.”
ft249 “Il
fait mention du temps avenir, parce que les hypocrites, tandis que
Dieu les espargne, desprisent hardiment toutes ses menaces, et ne se
resveillent jamais, sinon qu’il frappe dessus a grands coups.” — “He
mentions the future, because hypocrites, so long as God spares them,
despise boldly all his threatenings, and never awake, till he
strikes them with heavy strokes.”
ft250 “Si
leur repentance est vraye, et si c'est it bon escient qu'ils vienent
k luy.” — ”If their repentance is true, and if it is in good earnest
that they come to him.”
ft251 “Par
le changement et amendement de vie;”—”by the change and amendment of
life.”
ft252 “ Ils
s'endorment toujours en leurs vices, ou s'egayent comme chevaux
eschappez.”—”They sleep always in their sins, or indulge in
merriment, like horses let loose.”
ft253
“D'autant que le Seigneur nous a ordonnez gardiens de son
alliance.”—”Because the Lord has appointed us guardians of his
covenant.”
ft254 “Quum
sitis plus quam degeneres.”—”Combien qu' a la verite vous soyez
pires que bastards.”
ft255 “Ces
deux choses mesme;”—”these very two things.”
ft256 “Des
ceuvres de charite comprises en la seconde Table de la Loy;”—”works
of charity included in the second Table of the Law.”
ft257 “ Non
pas que Dieu ne requiere aussi une profession externe de son
ft258 “
C'est a dire, ou ils ne peuvent pas si aisement tromper.” — “That is
to say, in which they cannot so easily deceive.”
ft259 “De
la crainte de Dieu qui est en l'homme;” — “of the fear of God which
is in man.”
ft260
“Cependant, tant plus Dieu nous traite doucement, et nous donne de
liberte, tant plus faut-il que nous prenions garde a ne nous flatter
ou lascher par trop la bride.”—”Yet the more gently God treats us,
and the more liberty he gives us, so much the more ought we to take
care not to flatter ourselves, or loose the bridle too much.”
ft261
“Peagets;” — “tax-gatherers.”
ft262 “Qui
veulent faire accroire qu'elle n'a rouve point les principautes,
empires et gouvernements qui sont entre les hornroes; — “who wish to
make it believed that it does not approve of the principalities,
empires, and governments, which exist among men.”
ft263 “Un
bourreau;” — “a hangman.”
ft264 “Les
gendarmes.”
ft265
“Evangelizabat.”
ft266 “In
ordinem cogendus sit.”—”Il faut qu'il baissc la teste.”—”He must bow
the head.”
ft267 “A
este confirme et ratifie par ce signe;”—”was confirmed and ratified
by this sign.”
ft268 “La
verite du Baptesme vient et procede du Christ seul.”—”The truth of
Baptism comes and proceeds from Christ alone.”
ft269
“Improprie.”
ft270 “Les
pailles s'en vont avec le vent;”—”the chaff goes away with the
wind.”
ft271 “Les
Juifs s'arrestoyent a ce beau titre de Peuple de Dieu, et d'En-fans
d'Abraham, et s'en enfioyent.”—”The Jews dwelt upon this fine title
of People of God, and Children of Abraham, and were proud of it.”
ft272 “ Les
esleus, qui de leur nature ne sont que paille, deviennent
froment par la grace de Dieu.”—”The elect, who by their nature
are only chaff; become wheat by the grace of God.”
ft273
“Empeschoit fort;”—”strongly opposed him.”
ft274 “Quum
baptizaretur omnis populus;”—”en baptizant tout le peuple;”—”in
baptizing all the people.”
ft275 “En
apparence corporelle, ou, forme;”—”in bodily appearance,
or, shape.”
ft276 “Je
laisse maintenant ma dignite a part.”—”I now lay my rank aside.”
ft277
“Lequel de nous deux est plus grand ou excellent;”—”which of usboth
is greater or more excellent.”
ft278 “Que
c'est pour le profit des autres, et non pas pour le sien, que Christ
demande d'estre baptize.”—”That it is for the benefit of others, and
not for his own, that Christ asks to be baptized.”
ft279
“Quelque excellent personnage qu'il fust.”—”However excellent a
person he was.”
ft280
“Il vid les cieux mi-partir, ou se fendre.”—”He saw the
heavens divided in the middle, or deft.”
ft281 “Un
homme rempli de Dieu;”—”a man filled with God.”
ft282 “A
parler proprement, il ne descend point, et semblablement ne peut
estre veu.”—”Strictly speaking, he does not descend, and in like
manner he cannot be seen.”
ft283
“C'est une maniere de parler par Metonymie, (ainsi que parlent les
gens de lettres.”)—”It is a way of speaking by Metonymy, (as learned
people talk.”)
ft284 “Avec
ce tesmoignage et recommandation;”—”with this testimony and
recommendation.”
ft285 “Ut
lapides hi panes fiant;”—”Que ces pierres devienent pains.”
ft286 “Et
estoit avec les bestes sauvages.”
ft287 “Mais
apres qu'ils furent passez, il ent faim;”—”but after that they were
past, he was hungry.”
ft288
“Car, je vous prie, quelle virtu d' abstinence y-eust-il eue a, ne
taster point de viande, veu qu'il n'avoit nulle faim qui le
pressast? Car il est certain, et les Evangelistes le donnent a
entendre assez clairement, qu'il s'est passe de manger tout ainsi
que s'il n'eust point este revestu de notre chair.”—”For what virtue
of abstinence, pray, was there in not tasting food, since he had no
hunger that pressed him? For it is certain, and the Evangelists give
us plainly enough to understand, that he had left off eating as
completely as if he had not been clothed with our flesh.”
ft289 “En
ce qu'ils se sont essayez par leur jeusne, forge a leur fantasie, de
se mettre du rang de Christ, et se mesurer a luy.”—”In having
attempted, by their fast, forged according to their fancy, to place
themselves in the same rank with Christ, and to vie with him.”
ft290 “cacozhli>a.”—”Ceste
singerie et imitation contrefaite;”—”that apishness and counterfeit
imitation.”
ft291
“Agonotheta.” This word, slightly altered from the Greek word
ajgwnoqe>thv, signifiesthe judge who
presided at the public games.” The Epistles of Paul contain many
allusions to the Olympic games,—sometimes so rapid and indirect,
that they are apt to be lost in a translation, and at other times
swelling into an extended picture, which arrests and captivates
every reader. Those who are familiar with his writings, and who have
occasion to treat of the same class of subjects, will naturally
employ the same kind of illustrations, in conveying to the minds of
others those conceptions, for which they have been indebted to this
great master. While they describe the contests of the people of God
with outward foes, or their more violent struggles with
the old
man within, they will frequently, and
sometimes unconsciously, fall into similar allusions.—Ed.
ft292 Here
the French copy gives an additional illustration, of which no trace
is found in the Latin original. “Le mesme S. Luc avec S. Marc
enseigne que le commencement des tentations estoit de plus loin. Car
Satan avoit assailli Christ quarante jours au paravant qu'il eust
faim: mais les principaux et plus excellens combats sont icy
recitez, afin que nous sachions que Satan veincu en plusieurs
assaux, s'est finalement rue furieusement, et de toute sa force,
pour voir s'il pourroit d'aventure veincre finalement celuy duquel
il n'avoit peu venir a bout. Car d'autant plus qu'on est exere aux
combats spirituels, Dieu permet aussi qu'on soit plus rudement
assailli. Parquoy apprenons a ne nous lasser jamais, jusqu'a ce qu'
ayans paracheve tout le cours de notre guerre, nous soyons parvenus
au but.”—”The same St Luke, as well as St Mark, informs us, that the
commencement of the temptations was more distant. For Satan had
attacked Christ forty days before he was hungry: but the most
important and valuable combats are here related, in order that we
may know that Satan, vanquished in many assaults, had fallen upon
him furiously, and with all his might, to see if perhaps he might
finally vanquish him, with whom he had not been able to succeed. For
the more that we are exercised in spiritual combats, God allows us
to be the more violently attacked. Wherefore let us learn, never to
become weary, till, having finished the whole course of our war, we
have reached the end.”
ft293 “Car
nous savons que Christ a este muni d'une telle vertu de l'Esprit,
que les dards de Satan ne le pouvoyent navrer ne blesser: c'est a
dire, qcu'il estoit impossible que peche tombast en luy.” — ”For we
know that Christ was fortified by such a power of the Spirit, that
the darts of Satan could not pierce or wound him: that is,
that it was impossible for sin to fall upon him.”
ft294
“Friandise ou gourmandise;”—”epicurism or gormandizing.”
ft295 “A
friandise, ou a quelque excez de la bouche.”—”To epicurism, or any
excess of the palate.”
ft296
“Combien que pour couvrir sa malice;”—”though, to cover his malice.”
ft297 “Le
transporte;”—”conveys him.”
ft298 “ Le
pinnacle.”
ft299 “Il
vent seulement le rejetter avec son conseil;”—”he wishes only to
reject him with his advice.”
ft300
“Christ attribue aussi a Dieu seul l'adoration externe, que les
Grecs appellent proscu>nhsiv: car il use de
ce terme qui signifient proprement s'agenouiller ET prosterner
par forme de service divin.”—”Christ ascribes also to God alone
the external adoration, which the Greeks call
proscu>nhsiv: for he employs this term, which signifies
literally to kneel and bow down, in a form of divine
service.”
ft301 “Que
Jean estoit prisonnier;”—”that John was prisoner.”
ft302
“Pource qu'il savoit que c'estoit un homme de grande authorite
ft303 The
solution usually given, we believe, for this apparent discrepancy,
is, that the name of the person in question was
Herod-Philip.—Ed.
ft304 “Les
rois, princes, et grans tyrans.”—”Kings, princes, and great
tyrants.”
ft305 “Pour
guarir ceux qui ont le coeur froisse;” — “to heal those who have the
heart bruised.”
ft306
“Aucuns pensent que par la volonte de Dieu il l'ait recontre sans le
chercher.”—”Some think that, by the will of God, he found it without
seeking for it.”
ft307
“Omnino.”—”Tout a plein.”
ft308 “Pour
le jetter du haut en bas;”—”to throw him from top to bottom.”
ft309 “Mais
il passa par le milieu d'eux, et s'en alla.”—”But he passed through
the midst of them, and went away.”
ft310 “Afin
de n.e servir de passe temps a de si meschans contempteurs des
graces de Dieu.”—”That it might not serve for amusement to such
wicked despisers of God's favors.”
ft311 “Que
la grace de Dieu leur seroit ostee, et envoyee a autres;” — ”that
the grace of God would be taken from them, and sent to others.”
ft312 “Qui
les laisseroyent volontiers escouler sans y penser;”—”who would
willingly allow them to steal away, without thinking of them.”
ft313 “Afin
que ne soyons transportez a entreprendre une guerre si folle, a
nostre grande confusion;”—”in order that we may not be hurried away,
to undertake a war so foolish, to our great confusion.”
ft314 “Le
peuple, qui gisoit en tenebres;”—”The people that lay in darkness.”
ft315 “Lors
que le Roy Sennacherib fut contreint de lever le siege de de-rant,
et s'enfuir honteusement.”—”When King Sennacherib was compelled to
raise the siege, and to fly disgracefully.”
ft316 This
appears to refer to a gift, not of David, but of Solomon: for we are
told, (<110911>1 Kings 9:11,)
that” King Solomon gave Hiram twenty cities in the land of
Galilee.”—Ed.
ft317 “Avec
les ouvriers.”
ft318 Stantes;”
— “et voyant deux nasselles qui estoyent pres du lac;” — “and seeing
two ships which were near the lake.”
ft319 “Homo
peccator;”—”homme pecheur;”—”a man a sinner.”
ft320
“Quelque temps apresque Jesus Christ ent appelle a soy Pierre,
Andre, Jean, et Jaques.” — “Some time after that Jesus Christ had
called to himself Peter, Andrew, John, and James.”
ft321 “Ils
ne s'amusent pas, esplucher de pres lequel est le premier, ou le
second.” — ”They do not give themselves the trouble of
investigating closely which is first or second.”
ft322
Chinnereth occurs in Joshua, (<061935>19:35,)
as the name of an adjoining city, from which the lake probably
derived its name. In the French copy, our author gives it
Cinerot, or, as we have it, (<061102>Joshua
11:2,) Chinneroth. But that word contains a Vau, which
is here wanting: though it must be owned that, when it is connected
with a Cholem point, that letter is often inserted, or left
out, according to the pleasure of the writer.—Ed.
ft323 “Et
c'est la coustume du Seigneur d'abbattre les siens, et comme les
plonger dedans le sepulcher, afin de les vivifier puis apres.”—”And
it is customary with the Lord to strike down his own people, and, as
it were, to sink them in the grave, that he may raise them to life
afterwards.”
ft324 “Il
les prend en sa compagnie et conversation domestique, afin de les
faconner a enseigner puis apres les autres.”—”He takes them into his
society and private conversation, in order to prepare them
afterwards to instruct others.”
ft325 “Pour
suivre Christ des pieds, c'est a dire exterieurement;”—”to follow
Christ with the feet, that is to say, externally.”
ft326
Selhnia>zomai, like the adjective
selhniaco<v, is derived from
selh>nh, the moon. Among, the Greeks
and Romans, as well as among the Jews, certain violent diseases, the
variations of which could not be easily explained, were supposed to
be affected by the phases of the moon. Till lately, mental
derangement was universally believed among ourselves to be
influenced by similar causes; if indeed there be not some who still
defend that opinion by plausible arguments. Scripture was not.
intended to determine questions of physical science, in which
inductive reasoning is a sufficient guide, but to declare those
truths, which could never have been known without an express
revelation. The term selhniazome>noi, in
this and similar passages, does not imply, that the sacred writers
supported the common opinion, any more than the English word
lunatic, used with equal freedom by philosophers and by the
unlearned, countenances an exploded theory,—any more, in short, than
the popular use of the phrases, the rising and setting of the
sun, expresses a belief that it is the motion of the sun, and
not of the earth, that produces the succession of day and night.—Ed.
ft327
“Comitiali morbo.” The Romans gave the name of comitialis morbus
to this disease, in consequence of the singular fact, that their
comitia, or public assemblies, were instantly broken up, when
any one present was seized with a fit of epilepsy.—Ed.
ft328 “Mais
pource que Satan ne pent endurer ceste vertue et puissance, aquelle
il sait estre le destruire et ruiner, il voudroit bien que Christ se
contenant d'un beau titre en l'air, se reposast, et se deportast de
luy rien faire.”—”But because Satan cannot endure that power and
might, which he knows to be to destroy and ruin him, he would rather
wish that Christ, satisfying himself with a fine title in the air,
should take repose, and refrain from doing any thing to him.
ft329 “En
la facon d’enseigner de Jesus Christ;” — ”in Jesus Christ's manner
of teaching.”
ft330 “ En
leur doute et estonnement.”—” In their doubt and astonish- ment.”
ft331 “Les
sergens de Dieu;”—”God's bailiffs.”
ft332 “Pour
ses disciples et escoliers domestiques;”—”for his disciples and
private scholars.”
ft333
“Destournez et transportez hors du droit chemin;”—”turned and
carried away out of the right road.”
ft334
“Pourquoy Dieu estant prie et requis si ardemment par son Fils,
asouffert qu'un mechant et mal-heureux traitre fust eleve au rang le
plus honorable de son Eglise, comme si Jesus Christ n'eust point
este exauce?”—”Why did God, when entreated and requested so
earnestly by his Son, permit a wicked and unhappy traitor to be
elevated to the most honorable rank in his Church, as if Jesus
Christ had not been listened to?”
ft335 “Les
premices et premier commencement de son Eglise;”—”the first-fruits
and first beginning of his Church.”
ft336 “Un
revoltement et cheute horrible;”—”a dreadful rebellion and fall.”
ft337
“Cependant nous ne dirons pas que Christ a este esconduit, veu que
le pere par un conseil admirable, mettant un diable en la compagnie
d’onze Anges, a toutesfois tellement modere l’issue, que la cheute
de cestuy-la a plustost conferme que non pas esbranle la foyde son
Eglise.” — ”Yet we will not say that Christ was refused, since the
Father, by a wonderful purpose, putting a devil into the company of
eleven angels, has, at the same time, so guided the result, that the
fall of this man, instead of shaking, has rather confirmed, the
faith of his Church.”
ft338 This
alludes to the Greek word Pe>trov,
(Peter,) which literally signifies a stone. We shall
afterwards find (<401618>Matthew
16:18)that our Lord makes express reference to the meaning of the
name.—Ed.
ft339
“Afin qu’ils tonnassent par tout le monde en preschant;” — “in
order that they might thunder throughout the whole world in
preaching.”
ft340
Philologists have been a good deal perplexed by this word. There is
even some difficulty in settling the Greek orthography: for
conflicting manuscripts present us with the various forms of
Boanhrge>v, Boanergh>v, and
Boanergei>v. The name is unquestionably of
Hebrew origin. Some of the derivations, which have been given, are
so far-fetched as not to deserve refutation. There is plausibility
in Jerome's hypothesis, that it comes from µ[r,
(Ragam,) thunder. But the substitution of final,
v for m has never
been satisfactorily explained. Admitting that e>v
or h>v, is a Greek termination, the absence
of the final and radical Mem (µ) is
too violent a supposition. After many trials, scholars are pretty
nearly agreed, that they must return to the derivation which is
suggested by our author, and which some writers have illustrated and
defended by a considerable array of learning. — Ed.
ft341
“Jesus donques royant la foulle;” — ”Jesus then seeing the crowd.”
ft342 “Et
luy apres avoir ourerr sa bouche, les enseignoit.” — ”And he, after
having opened his mouth, taught them.”
ft345 “Car
ils possederont la terre.” — “For they shall possess the earth.”
ft346 “Car
misericorde leur sera faite.”—”For mercy shall be shown to them.”
ft347 “Par
l'estat de la vie presente;”—”by the state of the present life.”
ft348
Stoics were an ancient sect of philosophers, and received their
name from the Stoa, (stoa<,) or
portico, in which Zeno, their master, delivered his
instructions. The paradoxes referred to by Calvin are such as
the following: that the distinction between pleasure and pain is
imaginary; that happiness does not at all depend on outward
circumstances; and that whoever chooses to acquire an absolute
command over his passions may make himself perfectly happy in the
present life.—Ed.
ft349 “Les
gens fiers et farouches;” — “proud and ferocious people.
ft350 “Ce
nest as une possession lma name et en l'air.” — ”It is not an
imaginary possession, and in the air.”
ft351 “De
la seigneurie de tout le monde;”—”of the lordships of all the
world.”
ft352 “Par
une figure qu'on appelle Synecdoche;”—”by a figure which is
called Synecdoche,” in which a part is put for the whole.
ft353 “Ceci
aussi est un paradoxe, c'est a dire, une sentence contraire au
jugement commun des hommes.”—”This also is a paradox, that is to
say, a sentiment contrary to the general opinion of men.”
ft354 “A
douceur et compassion;”—”to mildness and compass
ft355 “Nous
ne pouvons pas batailler sons l'enseigne de Jesus Christ a autre
condition.”—”We cannot fight under the banner of Jesus Christ on any
other condition.”
ft356
The Anabaptists here named must not be confounded with the
Baptists or Anti-poedo-baptists of the present day, who
are, indeed, at issue with Calvin as to the subjects and mode of
baptism, but who utterly disown the Anabaptists of the
sixteenth century. Our notes are restricted by the plan of this work
to the elucidation of our author, and to matters of criticism and
history. It would, therefore, be out of place to enter here into the
merits of a doctrinal controversy, or to vindicate brethren from the
heavy charge which is here implied. But we are at liberty to say,
that against them Calvin brings no such charge. Nowhere does he
represent a departure from his views on the ordinance of Baptism as
a fundamental error, or as necessarily connected with danger to
society. He alludes to sentiments, which were openly avowed by the
Anabaptists, and which he viewed as striking at the root of
civil government. To any one at all conversant with their history,
the name instantly awakens the recollections of Munster, and
of the enormities which were perpetrated there, to the disgrace of
the Christian name,—enormities which none are more ready to condemn
than the esteemed brethren to whom we have referred. If we seem to
discover excessive solicitude to remove the appearance of calumny,
our apology must be found in our deep veneration for the author, and
in our conviction that he was not less distinguished by a Catholic
spirit than by the other great excellencies of his character.
Never was there a human breast, in which there
dwelt a stronger affection for all them that love our Lord Jesus
Christ in sincerity.—Ed.
ft357
“Plein de richesses, magnificences, et delices terriennes;”—”full of
riches, magnificence, and earthly luxuries.”
ft358
“Ou, s'evente;”—”or, is spoiled.”
ft359
“Ou, luy rendra-on sa saveur?”—”or, shall its taste be restored to
it?” (<030213>Leviticus
2:13.)
ft360 “Il
n'est propre ne (pour mettre) en la terre, ni au fumier.”—”It is not
fit either (to put) on the land, nor on the dunghill.”
ft361 “Que
le sel estant empire, ne fait mesmes que gaster tout, a quoi qu'on
le mette, tellement qu'il corrompt mesmes les fumiers, et consume
toute la grasse d'iceux.”—”That salt, when it is decayed, does only
spoil everything that it touches: so that it corrupts even
dunghills, and consumes all their fatness.”
ft362 “De
ne nourrir le monde en sa folie et fadesse;”—”not to nourish the
world in their folly and tastelessness.”
ft363 “Et
pourtant la malice des Papistes n'est aucunement a supporter, quand
ils n'ont point de honte de couvrir de ces titres leurs Prelats
mas-quez, afin que nul ne presume de rien reprendre en leurs
personnes.”— “And then the malice of the Papists is not at all to be
endured, since they are not ashamed to cover with these titles their
masked Prelates, that no one may presume to reprove any thing in
their persons.”
ft364 “Des
gens qui se vantent a fausses enseignes de tenir le place des
apostres.”—”People who boast, under false colors, of holding the
place of apostles.”
ft365
“Sacrifices ou offrandes sacrees;”—”sacrifices or sacred offerings.”
ft367
“Comme si tout le monde les regardoit;”—”as if every body were
looking at them.”
ft368 “Pour
abolir;”—”to abolish.”
ft369 “Un
iota ou un seul poinct;”—”one iota or a single point.”
ft370 The
reader will find a copious illustration of this remarkable passage
in Jeremiah, and of its bearing on the Christian system, in the
author's commentary on the eighth chapter of the Epistle to the
Hebrews.—Ed.
ft371
“Comme 1es plus inutiles du monde;”—”as the most useless in the
world.”
ft372 “De
mettre la justice de la Loy sous les pieds;”—”to trample the justice
of the law under their feet.”
ft373 “Ils
exhortent et incitent les hommes;”—”they exhort and incite men.”
ft374 “Si
votre justice n'outrepasse;”—”if your righteousness does not go
beyond.”
ft375 “Vous
n'entrerez nullement, ou, jamais;”—”you shall not at all enter,
or, you shall never enter.”
ft376 “Aux
anciens.”
ft377 “Sera
digne d'estre puni par jugement;”—”shall be worthy of being punished
by judgment.”
ft378 “Sera
digne d'estre puni par la gehenne du feu;”—”shall be worthy of being
punished by the gehenna of fire.”
ft379
“Comme ils se moquent de Dieu sans en faire conscience.”—”How they
mock God, without making conscience of it.”
ft380 “Ils
accoustumoyent leurs disc p es k ne hypocrisle, et en faisoyent des
singes.” — “They accustomed their disciples to a hypocrisy, and made
apes of them.”
ft381 “De
division, ou separation;” — of division, or separation.”
ft382
“Amon a host of opinions as to the origin of the name Pharisees,
there is room to doubt if Calvin has hit upon the true
etymology. There are two roots: çrp
(paras,) to spread out, with Sin for the final letter, —
and çrp (parash,). to explain, to
separate, with Schin. Both have been pressed into the
service. The former is chiefly quoted in support of an allusion to
our Lord's description of them, that they make broad their
phylacteries, (<402305>Matthew
23:5.) But the latter root has been more fertile in suggestions.
John Alberti, no mean authority, in his Glossarium Grcecurn,
(under <421138>Luke 11:38,)
defines Farisai~ov, to be
diakecwrisme>nov, separated, and quotes the Septuagint
as employing that participle (<263412>Ezekiel
34:12) for, twçrpn the principhal
participle of çrp, (parash.) From
Hesychius he gives synonyms of like import,—Farisai~ov,
ajfwrisme>nov, memerisme>nov, kaqaro>v. As to the last of
those terms, kaqaro>v, the learned
Vitringa, to whom Alberti also refers, has copiously
illustrated its meaning in a passage, which has been often quoted as
embodying the proud challenge of the Pharisee, Stand by: for I am
holier than thou, (<236505>Isaiah
65:5.)—Suidas unhesitatingly defends the same idea of
separation. His definition is as follows:
Farisai~oi oiJ eJrmhneuo>menoi ajfwrisme>noi, para< to< meri>zein
kai< ajfori>zein eJautou<v tw~n a]llwn aJpa>ntwn, ei]v te to<
kaqarw>taton tou~ bi>ou, kai< ajkribe>staton, kai< eijv ta< tou~
no>mou ejnta>lmata. “Pharisees,—which means
separated, on account of their dividing and separating
themselves from all others, to the greatest purity and
strictness of life, and to the prescriptions of the law.”—Calvin's
derivation is from the same root, and is certainly ingenious. That
sect, we know, boasted of a rigid adherence to the law, though it
may be questioned whether profound skill in exposition was
claimed by all its members. Many of them might think that this
belonged to the Scribes as a professional matter.—Ed.
ft382
“Comment les Phariseens avoyent deprave la Loy par leurs expositions
tortues;”—”how the Pharisees had debased the law by their crooked
expositions.”
ft383 “Une
correction ou amplification de la Loy;”—”a correction or enlargement
of the Law.”
ft384 “Pour
maintenir et defendre les erreurs ou abus en la matiere de la
religion;”—”to maintain and defend errors or abuses in matters of
religion.”
ft385
“L'indignation secrette qu'on aura eue en son coeur contre le
frere;” —”the secret indignation which they shall have had in their
heart against their brother.”
ft386
“Veniens offer;”—”coming offer.”—”Lors vien et presente ton
oblation;”—”then come and present thy oblation.”
ft387 “Mais
aussi ceux qui sont assaillis et provoquez les premiers;”—”but also
those who are first attacked and provoked.”
ft388 “Afin
que ne prenans pas les choses a la rigueur, ils rachetent paix et
amite en se monstrans ainsi traitables.”—”That, not taking things to
the rigor, they may purchase peace and friendship, by showing
themselves so tractable.”
ft389 “Qui
voudroit user de cavillation et chippoter sur chacun mot.”—”One who
would cavil and higgle about every word.”
ft390 “Mais
il requiert nommement qu'un chacun satisface pour soy, et paye ce
qu'il doit.”—”But he requires expressly that each satisfy for
himself and pay what he owes.”
ft391 “Si
ton ceil dextre to fait chopper.”—”If thy right eye makes thee
stumble.”
ft392
“C'est une facon de parler qu'on appelle Synecdoche, quand on prend
une artie our le tout.”—”It is a way of speaking which is called
Synecdoche, when a part is taken for the whole.”
ft393 “Par
une facon de parler hyperbolique, (c’est a dire,
excessive:”) — “by a hyperbolical, that is, an
excessive mode of speaking.”
ft394 “Ou,
separation;” — “or, separation.”
ft395
“Pourveu qu'on observast ce que la Loy commandoit en tel cas;”—
“provided that what the Law commanded in such a case were observed.”
ft396 “Du
mal, ou, malin, ou meschant,” (<590512>James
5:12 ;)—”from evil, or, malignant, or wicked.”
ft397 “D’ou
vient une si grande legerete en sermens, sinon qu'entre tout de
mensonges, tromperies, inconstance et babil, on ne sait qui croire,
ni a qui se fier?”—”Whence comes so great a lightness about oaths,
but that among so many lies and impositions, and so much
unsteadiness and trifling, one does not know whom to believe or whom
to trust?”
ft398
“L'une par laquelle nous empeschons qu'on ne nous outrage, sans
mal-faire a personne de nostre coste: l'autre, par laquelle nous
rendons mal pour mal.”—”The one, by which we prevent attacks from
being made on us, without doing ill to any person on our part: the
other, by which we render evil for evil.”
ft399
“Plustost que de rendre la pareille a celuy qui nous a
mal-fait.”—”Rather than return the like to him who has done us
wrong.”
ft400 “Il
est ici parle de la facon de faire de ceux lesquels rendent la
pareille a ceux qui les ont offensez.”—”The subject here spoken of
is the manner of acting of those who render the like to those who
have offended them.”
ft401
Julian, the Roman Emperor, generally known by the name of
Julian the Apostate. The inveterate hatred of this man to
the very name of our blessed Savior has gained him a painfully
conspicuous place in ecclesias-tical history.—Ed.
ft402 “Sous
couleur de proceder par voye de justice;”—”under pretense of
proceeding by way of justice.”
ft403 “Que
le saye est plus pres de la chair que le manteau.”—”That the coat is
nearer the flesh than the cloak.”
ft404 “De
1’usure et accroissement qui vient outre le principal;—”of usury and
increase which comes beyond the principal.” On the lawfulnesss of
lending money at interest, the most enlightened men, at the time
when our author wrote, were strangley divded in sentiment. His own
views were unfolded in a small work, which has been admired by
competent judges for the purity of French style, and for enlarged
views of Political Economy. After suffering not a little
obloquy for his manner of applying the law of God to commercial
questions, he has been vindicated by the unanimous opinion of
posterity; and his performance, having served its purpose, has been
quietly laid on the shelf. We allude to it only to account for the
rapid and cursory manner in which he disposes here of a question, on
which all who wish to know his opinions may satisfy themselves by
perusing his own complete and elaborate statement of the
argument.—Ed.
ft405 “Que
les plaisirs lesquels les hommes se font les uns aux autres, sous
esperance de recompense, ne viennent point en conte devant
Dieu.”—”That the gratifications which men give to each other, in
expectation of reward, come not into reckoning before God.”
ft406 “Je
ne touche point pour le present combien ils s'acquittent vaillament
et fidelement de ce dont ils se vantent de paroles.”—”I say nothing,
for the present, as to the valiant and faithful manner in which they
accomplish what they boast of in words.”
ft407
“C'est une chose tant et plus absurde, que les devoirs de charite,
qui dependent de la Loy, soyent mis en la liberte des hommes, de les
faire, ou de les laisser.”—”It is an exceedingly absurd thing, that
the duties of charity, which depend on the Law, should be put in the
power of men to do them, or to let them alone.”
ft408
“Combien qu'il comprend sous ces deux d'autres infinis tesmoignages,
par une figure dont nous avons souvent parle, nommee
Synecdoche.”—”Though, under these two, he includes innumerable other
testimonies, by a figure, of which we have frequently spoken, called
Synecdoche.”
ft409
“Ceste perfection ne signifie pas qu'il y ait une.equalite et mesme
mesure, mais elle se rapporte seulement a quelque ressemblance ou
ap-proche.”—”That perfection does not mean that there is an equality
or thee same measure, but it relates solely to some resemblance or
approach.”
ft410 “Sans
chercher la louange des hommes;” —”without seeking the praise of
men?”
ft411
There is no necessity for giving a literal acceptation to the
sounding of trumpets, particularly as no trace of such a
practice, so far as we are aware, is to be found in history. Similar
phrases are used, in many languages, to denote, that ostentation has
been carried far beyond the bounds of ordinary propriety.—Ed.
ft412 This
is the true etymology of the word, and rests, not on conjecture, but
on historical facts. JYpokri>nesqai was
used in the same sense as the more modern term
ajpokri>nesqai,, to reply. An actor was called
oJ uJpokrino>menov tw~ corw~, one who
replies to the chorus, alluding to the form of the ancient
dramas. The circuitous phrase was altered to
JYpokrith<v, which was, for some time, used
occasionally in a good sense, to denote “one who assumed, for a
temporary purpose, a character different from his own;” but came
afterwards to be uniformly used in a bad sense, as denoting “one who
assumed a character which did not belong to him.” It is a curious
instance of the facility with which a word passes, by a few changes,
into a meaning altogether different from what it originally bore;
and may serve to show, how rashly some philologists have maintained,
that in all the successive meanings of a word the generic idea may
be traced. The second will resemble the first, and the third either
the first or the second, and every new meaning will have an analogy
to a former one, from which it has been derived: but it may happen
that, ere long, all traces of the original meaning have disappeared.
To reply and to be insincere are ideas which have no
resemblance.—Ed.
ft413
“Verba longius trahere non oportet.” In some of the best Latin
editions we find, “verba longius trahere nos oportet,” which
entirely alters the meaning. But the discrepancy of the reading is
set aside by the French version: “il ne faut point estendre les
paroles plus avant;”—”we must not extend the words farther.”—Ed.
ft414 “Il
parle ici par une forme de comparaison des deux extremitez
opposites, signifiant que plustost il faut chercher d'estre seuls,
que de desirer grande compagnie qui nous voye prier.”—”He speaks
here by way of comparison of the two opposite extremes, meaning that
we must rather seek to be alone, than desire a large company to see
us pray,”
ft415 “Il
est incertain si Christ a enseigne ceste formule de prier a ses
disciples une fois seulement, ou bien par deux diverses fois.”—”It
is uncertain if Christ taught this form of prayer to his disciples
once only, or rather at two separate times.”
ft416 “Il
ne se faut pas fort esbahir si la vraye et pure maniere de prier
estoit pratiquee par bien peu de gens.”—”We ought not to be greatly
surprised, if the true and pure manner of praying was practiced by
very few people.”
ft417
“Combien Christ ne commande pas aux siens en priant de s'attacher
scrupuleusement a certains mots;”—”though Christ does not command
his people to adhere scrupulously to certain words.
ft418
“Comme la Loy de Dieu est divisee en deux Tables, desquelles la
premiere contient les choses dont nous sommes redevables a Dieu pour
honorer sa majeste: la seconde ce que nous devons a nostre prochain
selon charite.” — “As the Law of God is divided into two Tables, of
which the first contains the things which we owe to God to honor his
majesty: the second, what we owe to our neighbor according to
charity.”
ft419
“Comme si nous signions de nostre propre main, declarans que Dieu
est veritable;”—”as if we signed with our own hand, declaring that
God is true.”
ft420 “Il
nous semble qu'il nous fait tort;”—”we think that he wrongs us.”
ft421
“Adveniat regnum tuum;” the only difference being, that the compound
verb adveniat, may arrive, has been exchanged for the simple
verb veniat, may come, a change which has been adopted, so
far as I have observed, in the modern European versions.—Ed.
ft422 “Elle
nous est proposee en deux sortes es Escritures.” — “It is presented
to us in two ways in the Scriptures.”
ft423 “Je
1’ay ainsi divisee par ci devant pour enseigner plus familierement.”
ft424
“Combien que la remission des pechez est bien a preferer a la
nourriteurde cette vie.”—”though the forgiveness of sins is greatly
to be pre- ferred to the nourishment of this life.”
ft425
“Sinon au pris que le jour vient l’un apres 1’autre;”—”only as far
as one day comes after another.”
ft426
“Superveniens;”—”survenant, ou venant par chacun jour;”—
“succeeding, or coming by each day.” We subjoin an extract from the
Dissertations of Witsius on the Lord‘s Prayer. After
mentioning several views of Commentators on this petition, he says:
This great variety of expositions has been principally occasioned by
the Greek word ejpiou>siov. That word
occurs nowhere else in Scripture, and the most learned men have been
unable to discover it in any profane writings. As it is not known to
what Hebrew word employed by our Lord it corresponds, it is not
surprising that different persons should have assigned to it
different acceptations.—I shall not now enter into a critical
examination of the very numerous expositions of that word which have
been given by learned men. An exposition more copious and learned
than any that had previously appeared, has been given by a very
celebrated and learned man, JOHN MARCK, formerly my much esteemed
colleague in the University of Friesland. It forms a part of his
Juvenile Dissertations, as he is pleased to style them, but
which contain much profound wisdom. The simplest and most probable
of the various etymologies, I have always thought, is that which
supposes ejpio>siov to be compounded of
ejpi< and oujsi>a,
as periou>siov is compounded of
peri< and oujsi>a.
The analogy of composition of such words presents no difficulty: for
it does not require that the i in the word
ejpi< shall be dropped before a vowel. This
is proved by the words ejpieikh<v, ejpio>gdoov,
ejpio>rkov, ejpio>ptomai, ejpiou~rov, and many of the same
form. This derivation being granted, which has nothing unusual or
anomalous, considerable progress has been made in the investigation
of the subject. For as to< periou>sion
signifies what is more than enough, and beyond what the
preservation of existence requires, so to<
ejpiou>sion signifies what is enough. Such is the meaning
assigned to it by the ancient Greek writers, who were deeply skilled
in their own language. “ ]Artou ejpiou>sion,
(says Chrysostom, Hom. 30:Ton. 5.) toute>stin
ejpi< th<n oujsi>an tou~ sw>matov diazai>nonta, kai< sugkrath~sai
tau>thn duna>menon,—” that is, what passes to the
substance of the body, and is able to support it.”
Zhtei~n proseta>cqhmen., (says
Gregory Nyssen,) to< pro<n th<n sunth>rhsin
ejxarkou~n th~n swmatikh~n oujsi>an. “We have been commanded
to seek what is sufficient for the support of the bodily existence.”
Basil explains it to be to<n pro<v th<n ejfh>meron
zwh<n th~ oujsi>a hJmw~n crhsimeu>onta, “what is useful to
our existence for daily life.” (After referring to Suiceri
Thesaurus, and quoting from Cyril of Alexandria and from
Theodoret, he concludes a]rton ejpiou>sion
to be equivalent to the phrase used by the Apostle James, (2: 15,)
th<n ejfh>meron trofh<n, (daily food.)—Biblica1
Cabinet, vol. 24:pp. 266, 272-274.—Ed.
ft427 “Afin
qu'i! ne trebusche pas a chacun coup;”—”that he may not reel at
every blow.”
ft428
“Combien que la raison nous en soit incognue;”—”though the reason of
them may be unknown to us.”
ft429
Chrysostom's words are:—Ponhro<n ejntau~qa to<n
dia>zolon kalei~. Kat j ejxoch<n de< oiJtov
ejkei~nov kalei~tai dia< th<n uJperzolh<n th~v kaki>av, kai<
ejpeida<n mhde<n par j hJmw~n ajdikhqei<v a]spondon pro<v hJma~v
e]cei to<u po>lemon. “He calls the Devil, in this
place, THE EVIL ONE. He is, by way of eminence, so called, on
account of his superlative wickedness, and because, though he has
received no injury from us, he carries on against us an implacable
war.”—Ed.
ft430 That
part of the Lord's Prayer, which we commonly call the conclusion,
is not found in the Gospel by Luke, and its genuineness has been
questioned. None of the Latin copies (as Calvin mentions) have it:
but even those who have most zealously maintained that it is
spurious, admit that it exists in the greater number of the Greek
manuscripts. Erasmus, Grotius, Witsius, Griesbach, Matthaei, and
Scholz, may be consulted by those who wish to examine the question
for themselves, and to hear all that has been said on both sides.
Any thing like the summing up of the argument here would exceed the
limits of a note.—Ed.
ft431 “Pour
nous rendre faciles a oublier les injures qu'on nous a faites.”—”To
make us ready to forget the injuries which have been done to us.”
ft432 “Et
de propos delibere veulent que Dieu procede contre eux en toute
rigueur;”—”and deliberately resolve that God may proceed against
them to the utmost rigor.”
ft433 “D'un
regard triste, ou, visage chagrin;”—”of a sad look, or,
distressed countenance.”
ft434
“C'est une facon de parler hyperbolique, c'est a dire,
excessive.”—”It is a hyperbolical, that is, an exaggerated
way of speaking.”
ft435 “Pour
nous faire retomber en 1’autre;”—”to make us fall into the other.”
ft436 “Ou
bien perir d'eux-mesmes, encores que personne n'y touche;”—”or even
perish of themselves, though nobody touch them.”
ft437 “Ceux
qui demandent d'estre riches et a leur aise en ce monde;”— those who
are eager to be rich and at their ease in this world.”
ft438 “Nous
savons comment les Philosophes se sont amusez a traiter subtilemerit
du souverain bien des hommes.”—”We know to what trouble the
Philosophers submitted in ingenious discussions about the supreme
good of men.”—”The allusion is chiefly to the Greeks: for the
philosophy of the Romans was at second hand, though nothing can be
more ingenious or beautiful than the reasonings of Cicero in his
Dissertations “De Finibus Bonorum et Malorum.” He inquires
into the te>lov, or end, of good and
evil actions. In examining the principles of Epicurus, he professes
to feel very much at ease, but approaches the Stoics with greater
respect, and acknowledges the ability with which they had conducted
their argument. The perusal of the whole treatise will gratify a
reader prepared to accompany powerful minds in their most intricate
researches, or to hail abstruse disquisition clothed in the choicest
language by one who, as Robert Hall said of Pascal, “can invest the
severest logic with the charms of the most beautiful composition,
and render the most profound argumentation as entertaining as a
romance.” But those studies have a far higher value. When we see the
greatest minds tasked to their utmost strength, and yet utterly
failing to discover, by unassisted reason, the path which leads to
happiness, we appreciate more highly Leland's argument “On the
advantage and necessity of Divine Revelation,” and bless the name of
the Great Prophet, who hath brought life and immortality to light
by the Gospel, (<550110>2
Timothy 1:10.)—Ed.
ft439 “Car
naturellement nous tendons tous a desirer ce qui nous semble estre
le souverain bien.”—”For we have all a natural tendency to desire
what appears to us to be the supreme good.”
ft440 “La
lumiere, ou, lanterne;”—”the light, or, lantern.”
ft441 “La
chandelle;”—”the candle.”
ft442
“Appelant l'ceil le flambeau ou la lampe de tout le corps;”—”calling
the eye the torch or the lamp of the whole body.”
ft443 This
Greek word has two meanings, which depend on accentuation. The
proparoxytone ponhro<v means
laborious, troublesome: but the oxytone
ponhro<v means wicked. Here, when
applied to the eye, it cannot denote moral blame, but easily
takes the transferred sense of faulty, defective.—Ed.
ft444 “En
toute sa gloire, ou, avec toute sa gloire;”—”in all his
glory, or, with all his glory.”
ft445
“Pource que le pere et 1a mere les abandonnent incontinent qu'ils
sont nais;”—”because their parents forsake them as soon as they are
born.”
ft446 “Ne
soyez en suspens;”—”be not in suspense.”
ft447
“Embrasseroyent volontiers beaucoup de cent annees ;”—” would
willingly embrace many hundreds of years.”
ft448 “
Regarder en haut, et estendre sa veue bien loin: ce qu'on dit com-
ft449 On
the latter supposition, we would naturally have expected that,
instead of th<n dikaiosu>nhn aujtou~, we
would have had th<n dikaiosu>nhn aujth~v,
when aujth~v would have stood for
th~v basilei>av.—Ed.
ft450 In
the French version our Author quotes a similar passage from the book
of Psalms, (37:6;) “and he shall bring forth thy righteousness as
the light, and thy judgment as the noon-day.”—Ed.
ft451 “Car
un mien ami m'est venu voir en passant;”—”for a friend of mine has
come to see.”
ft452 “Le
Seigneur ne changera point;”—”the Lord will not change.”
ft453
Greek proverbs, even when exhibited in a detached form, are
frequently introduced by ajlla< and
ga<r, and similar particles, instances of
which must be familiar to the classical reader.
JAll j ouj to< me>ga eu ejsti, to< de< eu+ me>ga. “But
not what is great is excellent, but what is excellent is great.”
[Ina ga<r de>ov, e]nqa kai< aijdw<v” For where fear
is, there also is shame.”Po>nov ga<r wJv
le>gousin, eujklei`hv, path<r. “For labor, as they say, is
the father of glory. The fact chiefly to be noticed here is, that
such particles came to be regarded as a part of the proverb, and
were hardly ever separated from it: though their use must originally
have been elliptical, like that of ga<r,
which opens many a reply in Greek dialogues.—Ed.
ft454 “Si
nous estions aussi bons disciples a prattiquer la charite active (si
ainsi faut dire) comme nous sommes subtils docteurs a prescher la
charite passive.”—”If we were as good scholars in practising
active charity, (if I may so express it,) as we are dexterous
instructors in preaching passive charity.”
ft455
(“Comme facilement les appetits de la chair nous tirent en leurs
filets;”) —(“as the appetites of the flesh easily draw us into their
nets.”)
ft456
“Pource que les hommes se poussent les uns les autres au chemin de
damnation par mauvais exemple;”—”because men urge each other on in
the road to damnation by bad example.”
ft457
“Quand il a prononce ces sentences que nous avons veues par ci
de-vant, monstrant tout au contraire de l’opinion commune;”—”when he
pronounced those sentences which we have formerly seen, showing it
to be altogether contrary to the common opinion.”
ft458 “Si
je n'ay pas este plus scrupuleux ou curieux en conferant les
passages tendans a un mesme poinct de doctrine;”—”if I have not been
more careful or exact in comparing the passages relating to the same
point of doctrine.”
ft459 Our
author appears to have become apprehensive that this language was
ambiguous, and, lest it might be interpreted differently from what
he intended, he has taken care to insert in the French Version an
explanatory clause: “que ceux qui se font accroire qu'ils sont desia
tout asseurez de la vie eternelle, et cheminent a leur plaisir
sans souci, en seront rejettez;” —”that those who make
themselves believe that they are already perfectly assured of
eternal life, and walk on at their pleasure without concern,
will be excluded from it.”—Ed.
ft460 “Et
avoyent tousjours en la bouche le titre d'Eglise, duquel ils abu-
soyent;”—”and had always in their mouth the title of Church, which
they abused.”
ft461 “Ne
tiendront pas mesme le dernier reng, ou quelque petit coin en
l'Eglise;”—”will not hold even the lowest rank, or some small corner
in the Church.”
ft462 “Il y
a grande difference entre une bonne facon de se donner garde d'estre
trompe, et un deboutement temeraire sans savoir pourquoy.”—”There is
a great difference between a proper method of guarding against being
deceived, and a hasty rejection without knowing, why.”
ft463 “Par
une vaine crainte, qu'ils leur proposent;”—”by a vain dread which
they hold out to them.”
ft464
“Combien qu'au dedans ils n'ayent point d'affection de crainte de
Dieu;” — ”though at bottom they have no feeling of the fear of God.”
ft465 “Les
docteurs feints et doubles;” — ”reigned and deceitful teachers.”
ft466 “Ce
qu'ils enseignent et confessent de bouche;” — “what they teach and
confess with the mouth.”
ft467
“Comme les philosophes ont voulu enselgner le monde;” — ”as the
philosophers wished to teach the world.”
ft468 “Et
lors je leur diray ouvertement;”—”and then will I openly say to
them.”
ft469 “Le
mot Grec dont use l'Evangeliste signifie proprement, Je leur
confesseray;”—”the Greek word, which the Evangelist uses, literally
signifies ' I will confess to them.'“
ft470
“D’aucuns qui auront en grand bruit, et auront este fort estimez ;”—
“of any who shall have made great noise, and shall have been greatly
esteemed.”
ft471
“Qu'on ne peut pas bien discerner la vraye crainte de Dieu,
d'avecques une feintise et vaine apparence d’ icelle;”—”that the
true fear of God cannot be well distinguished from a dissembling and
vain appearance of it.”
ft472 A
parallel passage in the Gospel of Mark (<410122>1:22)
having already occurred, the reader will find Calvin's exposition of
these remarkable words at page 247 of this volume.—Ed.
ft473 “Et
l'ayant menace;”—”and having threatened him.”
ft474 “The
burning ulceration, with which the great adversary of man afflicted
the venerable patriarch Job, (<180207>2:7,)
is generally understood to be the elephantiasis, or leprosy
of the Arabians; and derives its name from its rendering the skin of
the patient, like that of an elephant, scabrous and
dark-colored, and furrowed all over with tubercles, loathsome alike
to the individual and to spectators.”—(Horne’s Introduction,
vol. iii. p. 328.) This quotation is made, because it seemed proper
that a word of comparatively rare occurrence, which Calvin uses,
should be defined, and its origin explained; and because that useful
work, from which we have quoted, was at hand. Many of the most
important topics embraced by the “Introduction to the Critical Study
and Knowledge of the Holy Scriptures” have since been handled by
writers of greater learning and research. Yet it would be ungrateful
not to acknowledge that, at the time of its appearance, it supplied
an important desideratum, that it probably led the way to
other treatises, and that, as a popular and miscellaneous book of
reference on Biblical literature, it is not yet superseded.—Ed.
ft475 “De
faire a Christ un honneur appartenant a Ia majeste divine;” — “to do
to Christ an honor belonging to the divine majesty.”
ft476
“Qu'il y a eu en tels personnages des mouvemens singuliers, et
inspirations particulieres du S. Esprit;”—”that there were in such
persons singular movements, and peculiar inspirations of the Holy
Spirit.”
ft477 “Le
vouloir de Christ sur sa requeste;”—”the will of Christ as to his
request.”
ft478 “Le
but de ce commandement;”—”the end of that commandment.”
ft479 Those
who wish to make themselves acquainted with Calvin's views on the
whole subject of what the Papists call auricular confession,
will find them stated in the Institutions of the Christian
Religion. (B. III. c. iv. sec. 19.)—Ed.
ft480
“Doivent avoir le jugement et la cognoissance de la ladrerie
spi-rituelle;”—”ought to have the judgment and discernment of
spiritual leprosy.”
ft481 “De
discerner entre ladrerie et ladrerie;”—”of distinguishing between
leprosy and leprosy.”
ft482
According to the view which Calvin rejects, the words, which
Moses commanded for a testimony to them, mean, “which Moses
delivered to them, that is, to the people of Israel, as a
divine ordinance.” The view which he adopts may be more clearly
brought out by a different arrangement of the words. Present, for
a testimony to them, that is, “to the
priests,” the offering which Moses commanded.—Ed.
ft483 “Que
quant et quant il ne fist tant de miracles, que cela les
empescheroit de bien penser a la doctrine;”—without doing so many
miracles as to prevent them from thinking properly about his
doctrine.”
ft484 “Et
en ce mesme instant son garcon fut gairi;”—”and at that very instant
his servant was healed.”
ft485 “Plus
pleines de dissolutions et de desbauches;”—”more full of
dissoluteness and debauchery.”
ft486
“Qu'on ne tenoit pas si grande conte de serfs;”—”that they did not
set so great value on slaves.”
ft487 “Il
n’ y a point de doute que les Juifs recommandent cest homme pour
l'affection et le bon zele qu'il avoit a la crainte de Dieu.”—”There
is no doubt that the Jews recommend this man for the affection and
the good zeal which he had for the fear of God.”
ft488 “Il
ne s'est pas estime digne d'aller parler a Christ;”—”he did not
think himself worthy to go and talk to Christ.”
ft489
“Toutefois Christ ne prend pas ces paroles comme dites de l'aventure
et sans intelligence.”—”Yet Christ does not take these words as
spoken at random and without understanding.”
ft490
“Pource que Christ avoit receu la vertu de donner gairison;”—
“because Christ had received the power of giving healing.”
ft491
“Laquelle la bouche de l'homme ne sauroit exprimer, ni ses sens
comprendre en ce monde;”—”which the mouth of man cannot express, nor
his senses comprehend, in this world.”
ft492
“Jusque a ce qu'il se soit acquitte envers son pere du devoir que
nature commande;”—”until he has discharged that duty to his father
which nature requires.”
ft493 “Pour
faire son devoir envers son pere;”—”to do his duty to his father.”
ft494 “Et
disputoyent en leurs coeurs;”—”and were disputing in their hearts.”
ft495
“Cherchoik seulement remede a la douleur presente, qui n'est qu'un
accident particulier de son mal;”—”sought only a remedy for the
present pain, which is but a particular accident of his disease.”
ft496
“s’ils pensent qu’il y ait quelque chose digne de reprendre aux
paroles de Christ, que ne parlent-ils a luy pour en avoir
resolution?”—”If they think that there is any thing worthy of blame
in the words of Christ, why do they not speak to him to have it
explained?”
ft497 It is
remarkable that all the Latin editions which I have examined,—the
highly and justly celebrated Amsterdam edition, two Geneva editions,
and Tholuck's,—give the reading, “cujus meminit Lucas,” which
Luke mentions, instead of “cujus meminit Matthoeus,” which
Matthew mentions, as the sense would have required. Matthew
says, ejqau>masan, they wondered, or
were astonished. Mark uses a part of the verb
ejxi>stamai w[ste ejxi>stasqai pa>ntav,,
so that all were amazed; and Luke uses the cognate noun,
kai< e]kstasiv e]labn a[panatav and
amazement seized all. Still, the
blunder must have been a slip of Calvin's pen, and would have been
permitted to remain in the text, if there had not been express
authority for the alteration in his own French version.—Ed.
ft498 “De
quelque erreur et ignorance;”—”in some error and ignorance.”
ft499
“Surgens assequutus est;”—”rising followed.”
ft500 “Gens
de mauvaise vie;”—”people of bad life.”
ft501 There
is nothing here answering to ajnasta<v,
rising up. But the omission must have been accidental: for the
French version runs thus: “lequel se levant, abandonna tout, et
suivit;”—”who, rising up, forsook all, and followed.”—Ed.
ft502 “Et
ceux d'entre eux qui estoyent scribes et Pharisiens;” —”and those
among them who were scribes and Pharisees.”
ft503 “Il
est aise a voir que c'estoit son droit nom par lequel les gens du
pays l’appeloyent;”—”it is easy to see that it was his right name,
by which the people of the country called him.”
ft504
“Qu’il n’a pas este appele par un moyen procedant de l’homme;”—”that
he was not called by a method proceeding from man.”
ft505
“Pource qu'ayant cest empeschement, il n'eust pas peu suivre la
compagnie de Christ;”—”because, having that hinderance, he could not
have followed the company of Christ.”
ft506
“C’est une concession par ironie, (c’est a dire, moquerie;”)—”it is
an admission made in irony, (that is, in ridicule.”)
ft507
“Filii sponsi.”—”Les gens de la chambre du marie peuvent ils mener
dueil, pendant que le marie est avec eux?”—”Can the children of the
married man's chamber be in mourning, while the married man is with
them?”
ft508 “Les
gens de nopces;”—”the marriage party.”
ft509 “Pour
des choses qui ne valent pas le parler;”—”for things that are not
worth talking about.”
ft510
“Les fils de l’espoux, (comme il y a en tournant de mot a mot,)
par une facon de parler des Hebrieux signifient ceux qui sont
appelez au banquet des nopces.”—”The children of the bridegroom,
(as the words may be literally rendered,) by a mode of speaking
among the Hebrews, denote those who were invited to the marriage
banquet.”
ft511 “Au
reste, le mot Grec dont use l'Evangeliste signifie proprement des
vaisseaux faits de cuir, desquels on usoit pour mettre le vin: comme
au- jourdhui nous avons des muids ou des pipes.”—” Besides, the
Greek word, which the Evangelist employs, literally signifies
vessels made of leather,which were used for containing wine: as in
the present day we have hogsheads or butts.”
ft512 “Lequel
s'enclina devant lui;”—”who bowed down before him.”
ft513 “Car
Jairus ne pretendoit pas d'attribuer a Christ un honneur
appar-tenant a la majeste Divine;”—”for Jairus did not profess to
ascribe to Christ an honor belonging to the Divine majesty.”
ft514 “Mais
la petitesse, et (par maniere de dire) la chicete de nostre foy,
l'empesche de faire decouler plus abondamment ses biens sur
nous.”—”But the smallness and (so to speak)the niggardliness of our
faith, hinders him from making his benefits flow more abundantly on
us.”
ft515
“Dont nous pouvons recueillir comment le pays de Judee estoit lots
reinply de beaucoup de corruptions, et diverses sortes d'abus;” —
”whence we may infer how much the country of Judea was then filled
with many corruptions, and various sorts of abuses.”
ft516
“Jesus leur defendit avee menaces;” — ”Jesus forbade them with
threatenings.”
ft517 “Que
le diable qui le possedoit luy avoit ost, l'usage de parler;” —
”that the devil, who possessed him, had taken from him the use of
speech.”
ft518 “Il
semble que c'est une facon de parler hyperbolique et excessive;” —
”it appears to be a hyperbolical and exaggerated way of speaking.”
ft519 “a
cause de l'effect et du fruict qui s'en ensuit;” — ”on account of
the effect and of the fruit which follows from it.
ft520 ejrga>tai
do>lioi, deceitful workmen.
ft521 “La
naselle,” — to< ploi~on.
ft522
“C'est un poinct bien resolu entre tous ceux qui ont escrit;” — ”it
is a point well agreed among all who have written.”
ft523
“Quand les Apostres se sont trouvez assaillis et quasi couvers des
riots du lac;” — ”when the Apostles found themselves assaulted, and,
as it were, covered by the waves of the lake.”
ft524 “Une
priere bonne et sainte; — a good and holy prayer.
ft525 “En
sorte qu'il ne leur semble oint qu'il y ait moyen de les sauver,
sinon que Christ s’eveeile; — so that they think there will be no
way of saving them till Christ is awakened.”
ft526 “Et
finalemeat la souvenance que chacun doit avoir de Dieu vient a
s'esteindre;” — ,and, finally, that remembrance of God which every
one ought to have, comes to be extinguished.”
ft527 ,
Jusque ace qu'ellc passe mesurc, ct soit excessive;” — ”till it go
beyond bounds, and become excessive.”
ft528 “Et
quarid il fur passd outre, ou a l'autre rive, cornme au verset
18 ;” — ”and when he had passed beyond, or to the other bank,
as at v.18.”
ft529
“Lequel faisoit sa demeurance;” — ”who made his dwelling.”
ft530 “Il
se jetta devant luy;” — ”he threw himself down before him.”
ft531
“Ainsi les gens sortirent pour voir;” — ”so the peoplo went out to
see.”
ft532
“Raconte combien grandes choses Dieu t'a faitcs;” — ”relate how
great things God hath done to thee.”
ft533
“Combien qu'il ne lust pas rant eognu que le premier;” — ”though he
was not so well known as the former.”
ft534 “Mais
l'effort et la violence que les Evangelistes deserlvent estoit bien
autre et plus grande;” — ”but the effort and the violence, which the
Evangelists describe, was quite different and much greater.”
ft535
“S'enclina devant luy;” — ”kneeled down before him.”
ft536 “Et
ils ne se sont point plainds que Christ les tormentast, sinon quand
il les pressoit de sortir;” — ”and they did not complain that Christ
tormented them, till he urged them to go out.”
ft537 “Que
tout le regne de Satan est tenu en bride sous la domination de
Christ;” — ”that all the kingdom of Satan is kept in check under the
government of Christ.”
ft538 “Sans
que Christ ouvrist sa bouche;” — ”without Christ opening his mouth.”
ft539 “Ils
voudroyent bien tousjours prolonger leur terme;” — “they would
always choose to prolong their time.
ft540 “A
scavoir que chacun hornroe ha son diable et son mauvals ange qui lui
fait la guerre;” — ”namely, that each man has his devil and his evil
angel who makes war with him.”
ft541 “Ce
qu'aucuns exposent comme si les diables n'eussent point voulu aller
en lieu desert;” — ”which some explain as if the devils did not wish
to go into a desert place.”
ft542 “
jEfobh>qhsan, they were afraid, (<410515>Mark
5:15,) is by most Commentators understood of fear lest they
might suffer a yet greater calamity; but it rather denotes awe at
the stupendous miracle.” — Bloomfield.
ft543 Nunc
addenda est anagoge. — ”Maintenant il rested adjouster la deduction
ou derivation;” — -”it now remains to add the inference or remoter
instruction.” — The word anagoge, or rather
ajnagwgh< was technically employed by divines of the
allegorizing school to denote the mystical meaning, which
was the last and most recondite, as the literal was the first
and most obvious, of the various meanings which they supposed to be
contained in every verse of the Bible. Never did those men encounter
a more zealous or more formidable opponent than Calvin. But, while
he manfully sets his face against all that is mystical, when
it can plead no higher authority than the ravings of a wild
imagination, he is equally careful that those instructions which are
indicated, though not directly conveyed, by the sacred writers,
shall receive due consideration. He lays down as a general
principle, which he endeavors to support by the word of God, that
the cures of bodily diseases, performed by our Lord and his
apostles, were intended to be symbolical of the removal of
spiritual diseases by the power and grace of the Great Physician.
Seldom does he close his illustration of one of those miracles
without adverting to the loftier and more important occasions on
which the arm of the Deliverer will put forth its strength. It is to
this symbolical meaning that Calvin, under the word
ajnagwgh<, borrowing the language, but
disavowing the principles, of an ancient school, now proceeds to
draw the attention of his reader. The grounds of his opinion it were
foreign to our purpose to examine, but we have judged it necessary
to append this note, in order to bring out clearly what the Author
means. — Ed.
ft544
“Toutesfois nous luy sommes serfs et esclaves;” — ”yet we are his
serfs and slaves.”
ft545 “De
la tyrannic malheureuse d'iceluy;” — ”from his unhappy tyranny.”
ft546
“Nous ne raisons que trainer ca et la estans nuds, deschirez, et
dis- figurez;” — ”we do but drag along here and there, being naked,
torn, and disfigured.”
ft547
“Lors ayant appel, a soy ses douze disciples;” — ”then having
called to himself his twelve disciples.”
ft548
“N'allez point vers les Gentils;” — ”go not towards the Gentiles.”
ft549
“Mats plustost allez aux ouailles de la matson d'Israel, qui
sontperies;” — “but rather go to the flocks of the house of Israel,
which are lost.”
ft550
“Vous l'avez receu pour neant, donnez-le pour neant;” — ”you have
received it for nothing, give it for nothing.”
ft551 “Sur
les esprits immondes;” — ”over the unclean spirits.”
ft552
“Puis apres avoir appel, ses douze disciples ensemble;” — ”then
after having called his twelve disciples together.”
ft553
“Voulant reigler indifferemment tous ministres de la parole selon
ee qui est ici dk;” — ”wishing to regulate indiscriminately all
ministers of the word according to what is here said.”
ft554 “Et
cependant une charge si excellente et nouvelle requeroit des graces
plus grandes qu'on n'en pent trouver en l'homme;” — ”and yet an
office so excellent and new demanded higher graces than can be found
in man.”
ft555 “Les
autres en estans eslogncz et bannis;” — ”the others being removed
and banished from it.”
ft556 “Qui
n'avons point une telle prerogative;” — ”who have not such a
prerogative.”
ft557 “La
predication, ou publication;” — ”the preaching, or publication.”
ft558 “Vous
l'avez receu pour neant;” — ”you have received it for nothing.”
ft559
“S'il n'est prest de s'y employer, et d'y mettre son labor
gratuitement, et sans consideration de son profit;” — ”if he is not
ready to be employed in it, and to bestow his labor on it
gratuitously, and without regard to his own gain.”
ft560 “Ne
faites provision d'or ni d'argent;” — ”make no provision of gold or
of silver.”
ft561 “La
commission et ambassade;” — ”the commission and einbassy.”
ft562
“N'ayans rien de quoy faire leurs despens;” — ”having no means of
paying their expenses.”
ft563 “Ils
gaigneront bien pour le moins leur nourriture;” — ”they will get
their food at least.”
ft564
“Afin qu'il ne semble que ce soit une menace vaine, et (cornroe on
dit) seulement pour faire peur aux petits enfans;” — ”that it may
not seem as if it were an idle threatening, and (as we say) only to
frighten young children.”
ft565
“N'ayez point de souci;” — ”have no anxiety.”
ft566 “Car
a ce mesme instant vous sera donn, ce que vous direz;” — ”for at
that very instant will be given to you what you shall speak.”
ft567 “Ace
mesme instant;” — ”at that very instant.”
ft568
“Combien que de leur cost, ils n'ayent aucune force ou munition
externe;” — ”while they, on their side, have no strength or outward
protection.”
ft569 “Ils
renoncent Christ et sa vocation;” — ”they renounce Christ and his
calling.”
ft570
“Erasme a traduit, De ces hornroes: pource qu'il luy a
sembl, que l'article Grec qul est mis avec le nora denotoit quelques
certains hommes.” — ”Erasmus translated it, Of these men:
because he thought that theGreek article, which is joined to the
noun, denoted some particular men.” —Prose>cete
de< ajpo< tw~n ajnqrw>pwn literally means but beware of
THE men. In Calvin's native tongue, les hommes
denotes men in general, and in expressing the idea of the
men, it became necessary to substitute ces for les,
in order to avoid the circumlocution of les hommes, dont il
s'agit. But it would be proper to show cause why
oiJ a]nqrwpoi should be here viewed as
equivalent to pa>ntev a]nqrwpoi. Erasmus,
writing in Latin, has supplied a defect of that language by almost
the only means which he had in his power, the use of a demonstrative
pronoun as a substitute for the definite article. “Cavete ab
illis hominibus,” naturally interpreting tw~n
ajnqrw>pwn, as referring to the men who had just been
described to the disciples as wolves, and in their
intercourse with whom the utmost caution would be indispensable. —
Ed.
ft571
“N'ayez point de souci;” — ”have no anxiety.”
ft572 “En
sorte qu'il semblera quasi qu'ils foudroyent;” — ”so that they will
almost appear to thunder.”
ft573 “Et
de faict, nous avons veu de nostre temps aucuns martyrs, lesquels
ayans este le reste de leur vie quasi muets, et n'ayans point de
grace a parler, toutesfois quand Dieu les a appelez a rendre
confession de leur foy devant les ennenmis, c’a este un miracle du
don excellent qu'ils out eu de parlet et respondre pertinemment et
avec grace.” — ”And, in fact, we have seen, in our own time, some
martyrs who having been the rest of their life, as it were, dumb,
and having no gracefulness of speech, yet when God called them to
make confession of their faith before enemies, the excellent gift
which they possessed, of speaking and replying appropriately and
gracefully, was quite miraculous.”
ft574 “Qui
soustiendra, ou, tiendra bon, jusques k la fin;” — ”he who
shall endure, or hold out, even to the end.”
ft575
“Vous n'aurez point parachev, d'aller;” — ”you will not have
finished going.”
ft576 “Par
un zele sainct et plaisant a Dieu;” — ”by a zeal that is holy and
pleasing to God.”
ft577 “De
maintenir la gloire de son nom, a fin que punition soit faite de
l'outrage commis contre sa majeste;” — ”to maintam the glory of his
name, that punishment may be inflicted on the outrage comnntted
against his majesty.”
ft578 “Les
gens simples, et d'esprit paisible;” — ”simple people, and of
peaceable dispositions.”
ft579 “Que
sera ce a la fin, et que deviendrons-nous?” — “What shall be in the
end, and what will become of us?”
ft580
“Touchant le premier voyage, ou la premiere commission qu ont eue
les apostres;” — ”respecting the first journey, or the first
commission which the apostles had.”
ft581 “La
vie de ce corps, laquelle n'est qu'une fumee;” — ”the life of this
body, which is but a vapor,” (<590414>James
4:14.)
ft582
“Emporte poids;” — ”carries weight.
ft583
“S'esforcans d'abattre et exterminer l'Evangile;” — ”laboring to
destroy and exterminate the Gospel.”
ft584 “La
volonte de Dieu est mise a l'opposite de ce que tels Philosophes
appellent Contingence: par lequel mot ils signifient un accident qui
vient
ft585 We
have formerly adverted to a leading tenet of the Stoics, that
the distinction between pleasure and pain is imaginary, and that
consequently the highest wisdom consists in being utterly unmoved by
the events of life. The present allusion is to their notion of
Fate, a mysterious and irresistible necessity, over which those
beings whom they blindly worshipped were supposed to have as little
control as the inhabitants of the earth. Calvin demonstrates that
the serenity of a Christian differs not more widely from Stoical
apathy, than the doctrine of a special Providence which is here
taught by our Savior differs from Stoical Fate; that the
believer in Providence adores the high and lofty One that
inhabiteth, eternity, (<235715>Isaiah
57:15,)who hath, prepared His throne in the heavens, and whose
kingdom ruleth over all, (<19A319>Psalm
103:19;) and, far from viewing the will of God as swayed by a higher
power, traces every event to the purpose of Him who worketh all
things after the counsel of his own will, (<490111>Ephesians
1:11.) — Ed.
ft586 “Je
confesse bien que si on regarde la nature des choses en soy, on
trouvera qu'il y a quelque Contingence;” — ”I readily acknowledge
that, if the nature of things in itself be considered, it will be
found that there is some uncertainty.”
ft587 “En
sa majestd;” — -”in his majesty.”
ft588 This
is a blunder: for the clause in question is not found in Luke,
but in Mark only. The french version sets the matter
right. — Ed.
ft589 “Et
vient apres moy;” — -”and cometh after me.”
ft590 “Qui
aura trouve, ou, garde sa vie;” — ”he who shall have found,
or, protected, his life.”
ft591 “Si
aucun vient avec moy;” — ”if any man cometh with me.”
ft592 “La
trouvera, ou, gardera;” — ”will find it, or, will protect
it.”
ft593
“Pour soustenir une guerre, et fournir l'argent qu'il faut” — “to
support a war, and to supply the money that is required.”
ft594 “De
vouloir esplucher tout par le menu, et rapporter tout jusqu'aux
petits mots;” — ”to wish to explain every thing minutely, and to
make every thing apply down to the smallest words.”
COMMENTARY
ON A
HARMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS
MATTHEW, MARK, AND LUKE
TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL LATIN,
AND COLLATED WITH
THE AUTHOR’S FRENCH VERSION,
BY THE REV. WILLIAM PRINGLE
VOLUME SECOND
John Calvin
COMMENTARY
ON A
HARMONY OF THE EVANGELISTS
MATTHEW, MARK, AND LUKE
MARK 6:12-13; LUKE 7:9
TABLE 1-1
<410612>Mark
6:12. And they departed, and preached.
Matthew silently passes over what the Apostles did. Mark and
Luke relate that they proceeded to execute the commission which they
had received; and from their statements it appears more clearly,
that the office which Christ at that time bestowed upon them, as I
have formerly mentioned, was temporary, and indeed lasted but a few
days. They tell us that the Apostles went through the cities and
villages: and they unquestionably returned in a short time to their
Master, as we shall find to be stated in another passage.
The only matter that requires exposition
here is the fact related by Mark, that they
anointed with oil many diseased persons. Christ having
conferred on them the power of healing, it is asked, why did they
apply oil? Some learned persons suppose that it was a sort of
medicine; and I acknowledge that in these countries the use of
oil was very common. But nothing is more unreasonable than to
imagine, that the Apostles employed ordinary and natural remedies,
which would have the effect of obscuring the miracles of Christ.
They were not instructed by our Lord in the art and science of
healing, but, on the contrary, were enjoined to perform miracles
which would arouse all Judea. I think, therefore, that this
anointing was a visible token of spiritual grace, by which the
healing that was administered by them was declared to proceed from
the secret power of God; for under the Law oil was employed
to represent the grace of the Spirit. The absurdity of an attempt to
imitate the Apostles, by making the anointing of the sick a
perpetual ordinance of the Church, appears from the fact, that
Christ bestowed on the Apostles the gift of healing, not as an
inheritance which they should hand down to posterity, but as a
temporary seal of the doctrine of the Gospel. In our own day, the
ignorance of the Papists is exceedingly ridiculous in maintaining
that their nasty unction, f3
by which they hurry to the grave persons who are fast dying, is a
Sacrament.
MATTHEW 11:1-6; LUKE 7:18-23
TABLE 2
<401101>Matthew
11:1. And it happened that when Jesus had
made an end. In this passage Matthew means nothing more
than that Christ did not desist from the exercise of his office,
while the Apostles were laboring in another direction. As soon,
therefore, as he sent them away, with the necessary instructions, to
perambulate Judea, he performed the duties of a teacher in Galilee.
The word commanding, which Matthew employs, is emphatic; for
he means that they did not receive a commission to do what they
pleased, but were restricted and enjoined as to the statements which
they should make, and the manner in which they should conduct
themselves.
2.
Now when
John had heard. The Evangelists do not mean that John was
excited by the miracles to acknowledge Christ at that time as
Mediator; but, perceiving that Christ had acquired great reputation,
and concluding that this was a fit and seasonable time for putting
to the test his own declaration concerning him, he sent to him his
disciples. The opinion entertained by some, that he sent them partly
on his own account, is exceedingly foolish; as if he had not been
fully convinced, or obtained distinct information, that Jesus is the
Christ. Equally absurd is the speculation of those who imagine that
the Baptist was near death, and therefore inquired what message he
should carry, from Christ’s mouth as it were, to the deceased
fathers. It is very evident that the holy herald of Christ,
perceiving that he was not far from the end of his journey, and that
his disciples, though he had bestowed great pains in instructing
them, still remained in a state of hesitation, resorted to this last
expedient for curing their weakness. He had faithfully labored, as I
have said, that his disciples should embrace Christ without delay.
His continued entreaties had produced so little effect, that he had
good reason for dreading that, after his death, they would entirely
fall away; and therefore he earnestly attempted to arouse them from
their sloth by sending them to Christ. Besides, the pastors of the
Church are here reminded of their duty. They ought not to endeavor
to bind and attach disciples to themselves, but to direct them to
Christ, who is the only Teacher. From the beginning, John had openly
avowed that he was not the bridegroom, (<430303>John
3:39.) As the faithful friend of the bridegroom he presents
the bride chaste and uncontaminated to Christ, who alone is the
bridegroom of the Church. Paul tells us that he kept the same
object in view, (<471102>2
Corinthians 11:2,) and the example of both is held out for imitation
to all the ministers of the Gospel.
3.
Art thou he
who was to come? John takes for granted what the
disciples had known from their childhood; for it was the first
lesson of religion, and common among all the Jews, that Christ
was to come, bringing salvation and perfect happiness. On this
point, accordingly, he does not raise a doubt, but only inquires if
Jesus be that promised Redeemer; for, having been persuaded of the
redemption promised in the Law and the Prophets, they were bound to
receive it when exhibited in the person of Christ. He adds,
Do we look for another? By this
expression, he indirectly glances at their sloth, which allowed
them, after having been distinctly informed, to remain so long in
doubt and hesitation. At the same time, he shows what is the nature
and power of faith. Resting on the truth of God, it does not gaze on
all sides, does not vary, but is satisfied with Christ alone, and
will not be turned to another.
4.
Go and
relate to John. As John had assumed for the time a new
character, so Christ enjoins them to carry to him that message,
which more properly ought to have been addressed to his disciples.
He gives an indirect reply, and for two reasons: first, because it
was better that the thing should speak for itself; and, secondly,
because he thus afforded to his herald a larger subject of
instruction. Nor does he merely supply him with bare and rough
materials in the miracles, but adapts the miracles to his purpose by
quotations from the Prophets. He notices more particularly one
passage from the 35th, and another from the 61st, chapter of Isaiah,
for the purpose of informing John’s disciples, that what the
Prophets declared respecting the reign of Christ was accomplished
and fulfilled. The former passage contains a description of Christ’s
reign, under which God promises that he will be so kind and gracious
as to grant relief and assistance for every kind of disease. He
speaks, no doubt, of spiritual deliverance from all diseases and
remedies; but under outward symbols, as has been already mentioned,
Christ shows that he came as a spiritual physician to cure souls.
The disciples would consequently go away without any hesitation,
having obtained a reply which was clear and free from all ambiguity.
The latter passage resembles the former in
this respect. It shows that the treasures of the grace of God would
be exhibited to the world in Christ, and declares that Christ is
expressly set apart for the poor and afflicted. This passage is
purposely quoted by Christ, partly to teach all his followers the
first lesson of humility, and partly to remove the offense which the
flesh and sense might be apt to raise against his despicable flock.
We are by nature proud, and scarcely anything is much valued by us,
if it is not attended by a great degree of outward show. But the
Church of Christ is composed of poor men, and nothing could be
farther removed from dazzling or imposing ornament. Hence many are
led to despise the Gospel, because it is not embraced by many
persons of eminent station and exalted rank. How perverse and unjust
that opinion is, Christ shows from the very nature of the Gospel,
since it was designed only for the poor and despised. Hence it
follows, that it is no new occurrence, or one that ought to disturb
our minds, if the Gospel is despised by all the great, who, puffed
up with their wealth, have no room to spare for the grace of God.
Nay, if it is rejected by the greater part of men, there is no
reason to wonder; for there is scarcely one person in a hundred who
does not swell with wicked confidence. As Christ here guards his
Gospel against contempt, he likewise reminds us who they are that
are qualified to appreciate the grace of salvation which it offers
to them; and in this manner, kindly inviting wretched sinners to the
hope of salvation, raises them to full confidence.
5.
The poor
receive the message of the Gospel. By the poor are
undoubtedly meant those whose condition is wretched and despicable,
and who are held in no estimation. However mean any person may be,
his poverty is so far from being a ground of despair, that it ought
rather to animate him with courage to seek Christ. But let us
remember that none are accounted poor but those who are
really such, or, in other words, who lie low and overwhelmed by a
conviction of their poverty.
6.
And blessed
is he who shall not be offended in me. By this concluding
statement Christ intended to remind them, that he who would adhere
firmly and steadfastly to the faith of the Gospel must encounter
offenses, which will tend to interrupt the progress of faith.
This is said by way of anticipation, to fortify us against offenses;
for we shall never want reasons for rejecting it, until our minds
are raised above every offense. The first lesson, therefore, to be
learned is, that we must contend with offenses, if we would
continue in the faith of Christ; for Christ himself is justly
denominated a
rock of offense and
stone of stumbling, by which many fall,
(<600208>1 Peter 2:8.)
This happens, no doubt, through our own
fault, but that very fault is remedied, when he pronounces those to
be blessed who shall not be offended in him;
from which too we infer, that unbelievers have no excuse, though
they plead the existence of innumerable offenses. For what hinders
them from coming to Christ? Or what drives them to revolt from
Christ? It is because he appears with his cross, disfigured and
despised, and exposed to the reproaches of the world; because he
calls us to share in his afflictions; because his glory and majesty,
being spiritual, are despised by the world; and in a word, because
his doctrine is totally at variance with our senses. Again, it is
because, through the stratagems of Satan, many disturbances arise,
with the view of slandering and rendering hateful the name of Christ
and the Gospel; and because every one, as if on purpose, rears up a
mass of offenses, being instigated by not less malignity than
zeal to withdraw from Christ. f7
MATTHEW 11:7-15; LUKE 7:24-28
TABLE 3
<401107>Matthew
11:7. And while they were departing.
Christ praises John before the people, in order that they may
state from recollection what they have heard from him, and may give
credit to his testimony. For his name was widely celebrated, and men
spoke of him in lofty terms: but his doctrine was held in less
estimation, and there were even few that waited on his
ministrations. Christ reminds them, that those who
went out to see him in the wilderness
lost their pains, if they did not devoutly apply their minds and
faculties to his doctrine. The meaning of the words, you went out
into the wilderness, is this: “Your journey would have
been an act of foolish and ridiculous levity, if you had not a fixed
object in view. But it was neither worldly splendor nor any sort of
amusement f12 that you were in
quest of: your design was, to hear the voice of God from the mouth
of the Prophet. If therefore you would reap advantage from your
undertaking, it is necessary that what he spoke should remain fixed
in your memory.”
8.
Clothed with
soft garments. Those who think that Christ here condemns
the extravagance of a court are mistaken. There are many other
passages in which luxury of dress, and excessive attention to
outward appearance, are censured. But this passage simply means,
that there was nothing in the wilderness to attract the people from
every quarter; that every thing there was rude and unpolished, and
fitted only to inspire disgust; and that such elegance of dress as
delights the eyes is rather to be looked for in the courts of kings.
f13
11.
Verily I
say to you. These words not only maintain the authority
of John, but elevate his doctrine above the ancient prophets, that
the people may keep in view the right end of his ministry; for they
mistook the design of his mission, and, in consequence of this,
derived almost no advantage from his discourses. Accordingly, Christ
extols and places him above the rank of the prophets, and gives the
people to understand that he had received a special and more
excellent commission. When he elsewhere says respecting himself that
he was not a Prophet, (<430121>John
1:21,) this is not inconsistent with the designation here bestowed
upon him by Christ. He was, no doubt, a Prophet, like others whom
God had appointed in his Church to be expounders of the Law, and
messengers of his will; but he was more excellent than the
Prophets in this respect, that he did not, like them, make known
redemption at a distance and obscurely under shadows, but proclaimed
that the time of redemption was now manifest and at hand. Such too
is the import of Malachi’s prediction, (<390301>Malachi
3:1,) which is immediately added, that the pre-eminence of John
consisted in his being the herald and forerunner of Christ;
f14 for although the ancient Prophets spoke of his
kingdom, they were not, like John, placed before his face, to
point him out as present. As to the other parts of the passage, the
reader may consult what has been said on the first chapter of Luke’s
Gospel. f15
There hath not arisen.
Our Lord proceeds farther, and declares that the ministers of
the Gospel will be as far superior to John as John was superior to
the Prophets. Those who think that Christ draws a comparison between
himself and John have fallen into a strange blunder; for nothing is
said here about personal rank, but commendation is bestowed on the
pre-eminence of office. This appears more clearly from the words
employed by Luke, there is not a greater
Prophet; for they expressly restrict his eminence to the
office of teaching. In a word, this magnificent eulogium is bestowed
on John, that the Jews may observe more attentively the commission
which he bore. Again, the teachers who were afterwards to follow are
placed above him, to show the surpassing majesty of the Gospel above
the Law, and above that preaching which came between them. Now, as
Christ intended to prepare the Jews for receiving the Gospel, we
ought also, in the present day, to be aroused to listen with
reverence to Christ speaking to us from the lofty throne of his
heavenly glory; lest he take revenge for our contempt of him by that
fearful curse which he pronounces on unbelievers by Malachi in the
same passage.
The kingdom of heaven
and the kingdom of God
denote the new condition of the
Church, as in other passages which have already occurred; for it was
promised that at the coming of Christ all things would be restored.
He that is least in the kingdom. The
Greek word mikro>terov, which I have
rendered least, is in the comparative degree, and signifies
less; but the meaning is more clearly brought out, that all
the ministers of the Gospel are included. Many of them undoubtedly
have received a small portion of faith, and are therefore greatly
inferior to John; but this does not prevent their preaching from
being superior to his, because it holds out Christ as having
rendered complete and eternal satisfaction by his one sacrifice, as
the conqueror of death and the Lord of life, and because it
withdraws the vail, and elevates believers to the heavenly
sanctuary.
12.
Since the
days of John. I have no doubt that Christ speaks
honorably of the majesty of the Gospel on this ground, that many
sought after it with warm affection; for as God had raised up John
to be the herald of the kingdom of his Son, so the Spirit infused
such efficacy into his doctrine, that it entered deeply into the
hearts of men and kindled that zeal. It appears, therefore, that the
Gospel, which comes forward in a manner so sudden and extraordinary,
f16 and awakens powerful emotions, must have proceeded
from God. But in the second clause is added this restriction, that
the violent take it by force. The
greater part of men were no more excited than if the Prophets had
never uttered a word about Christ, or if John had never appeared as
his witness; and therefore Christ reminds them, that the
violence, of which he had spoken, existed only in men of a
particular class. The meaning therefore is, A vast assembly of men
is now collected, as if men were rushing violently forward to
seize the kingdom of God; for, aroused by the voice of one
man, they come together in crowds, and receive, not only with
eagerness, but with vehement impetuosity, the grace which is offered
to them. Although very many are asleep, and are no more affected
than if John in the wilderness were acting a play which had no
reference to them, yet many flock to him with ardent zeal. The
tendency of our Lord’s statement is to show, that those who pass by
in a contemptuous manner, and as it were with closed eyes, the power
of God, which manifestly appears both in the teacher and in the
hearers, are inexcusable. Let us also learn from these words, what
is the true nature and operation of faith. It leads men not only to
give, cold and indifferent assent when God speaks, but to cherish
warm affection towards Him, and to rush forward as it were with a
violent struggle.
<421616>Luke
16:16. The Law and the Prophets were till
John. Our Lord had said that the earnestness of the
people was a prelude to those things which the Prophets had
foretold as to the future renovation of the Church. He now compares
the ministry of John to the Law and the
Prophets. “It is not wonderful,” he tells us, “that God
should now act so powerfully on the minds of men; for he is not as
formerly, seen at a distance under dark shadows, but appears openly
and at hand for the establishment of his kingdom.” Hence it follows,
that those who obstinately reject John’s doctrine are less
excusable than those who despised the Law and
the Prophets.
<401113>Matthew
11:13. All the Prophets and the Law itself
Prophesied. The word
prophesied is emphatic; for the Law and the
Prophets did not present God before the eyes of men, but
represented him under figures and shadows as absent. The comparison,
we now perceive, is intended to show, that it is highly criminal in
men to remain indifferent, when they have obtained a manifestation
of the presence of God, who held his ancient people in suspense by
predictions. Christ does not class John with the ministers of
the Gospel, though he formerly assigned to him an intermediate
station between them and the Prophets. But there is no
inconsistency here: for although John’s preaching was a part of the
Gospel, it was little more than a first lesson.
14.
And if you
are willing to receive it. He
now explains more clearly in what manner John began to preach
the kingdom of God. It was in the
character of that Elijah, who was to
be sent before the face of God, (<390405>Malachi
4:5.) Our Lord’s meaning therefore is, that the great and
dreadful day of the Lord, which Malachi described, is now beheld
by the Jews, when Elijah, who was
there promised, discharges his office as a herald. Again, by this
exception, if you are willing to receive
it, he glances at their hardened obstinacy, in maliciously
shutting their eyes against the clearest light. But will he cease to
be Elijah, if he shall not be
received? Christ does not mean that John’s official
character f17
depends on their approbation; but having declared that he is
Elijah, he charges them with carelessness and ingratitude, if he
does not obtain that respect to which he is entitled.
15.
He that
hath ears to hear, let him hear. We know that it is
customary with Christ to introduce this sentence, whenever he treats
of subjects which are highly important, and which deserve no
ordinary attention. f18 He
reminds us, at the same time, of the reason why the mysteries of
which he speaks are not received by all. It is because many of his
hearers are deaf, or at least have their ears closed. But now, as
every man is hindered not only by his own unbelief, but by the
mutual influence which men exercise on each other, Christ here
exhorts the elect of God, whose ears have been pierced, to consider
attentively this remarkable secret of God, and not to remain deaf
with unbelievers.
MATTHEW 10:16-19; Luke
7:29-35
TABLE 4
<420729>Luke
7:29. And all the people hearing.
This part is left out by Matthew, though it throws no small
light on the connection of the words; for it was this circumstance
which gave rise to Christ’s expostulation, when he perceived that
the scribes persisted so obstinately in despising God. The substance
of this passage is, that the common people and the
publicans gave glory to God; while the Scribes,
flattering themselves with confidence in their own knowledge, cared
little for what Christ said. At first sight, this tends only to
obscure, and even to disfigure, the glory of the Gospel, that Christ
could not gather disciples to himself, except from the dregs and
offscourings of the people; while he was rejected by those who had
any reputation for holiness or learning. But the Lord intended, from
the beginning, to hold out this example, that neither the men of
that age, nor even posterity, might judge of the Gospel by the
approbation of men; for we are all by nature inclined to this vice.
And yet nothing is more unreasonable than to submit the truth of God
to the judgment of men, whose acuteness and sagacity amounts
to nothing more than mere vanity. Accordingly, as Paul says, “God
hath chosen that part which is weak and foolish in the eyes of
the world, that he may cast down from its height whatever appears to
be mighty and wise,” (<460127>1
Corinthians 1:27.) Our duty is to prefer this foolishness of God,
to use Paul’s expression, (<460125>1
Corinthians 1:25,) to all the display of human wisdom.
Justified God.
This is a very remarkable expression. Those who respectfully
embrace the Son of God, and assent to the doctrine which he has
brought, are said to ascribe righteousness to God. We need not
therefore wonder, if the Holy Spirit everywhere honors faith with
remarkable commendations, assigns to it the highest rank in the
worship of God, and declares that it is a very acceptable service.
For what duty can be deemed more sacred than to vindicate God’s
righteousness? The word justify applies generally, no doubt,
to every thing connected with the praises of God, and conveys the
idea, that God is beheld with approbation, and crowned with glory,
by the people who embrace that doctrine of which He is the author.
Now, since faith justifies God, it is impossible, on the
other hand, but that unbelief must be blasphemy against him, and a
disdainful withholding of that praise which is due to his name. This
expression also teaches us, that men are never brought into complete
subjection to the faith until, disregarding the flesh and sense,
they conclude that every thing which comes from God is just and
holy, and do not permit themselves to murmur against his word or his
works.
Having been baptized
with the baptism of John.
Luke means that the fruits of
the baptism which they had received were then beginning to
appear; for it was a useful preparation to them for receiving the
doctrine of Christ. It was already an evidence of their piety that
they presented themselves to be baptized. Our Lord now leads
them forward from that slender instruction to a higher degree of
progress, as the scribes, in despising the baptism of John, shut
against themselves, through their pride, the gate of faith. If,
therefore, we desire to rise to full perfection, let us first guard
against despising the very least of God’s invitations,
f25 and be prepared in humility to commence with small
and elementary instructions. Secondly, let us endeavor that, if our
faith shall have a feeble beginning, it may regularly and gradually
increase.
30.
Despised
the counsel of God within themselves. The counsel of God
is mentioned by way of respect, as contrasted with the wicked pride
of the scribes; for the term counsel carries along with it a
dignity, which protects the doctrine of God against the contempt of
men. Literally, Luke says, that they despised
Against Themselves: and indeed I do not
disapprove of the meaning which is preferred by some, that the
scribes were rebellious to their own destruction. But as Luke’s
narrative is simple, and as the preposition eijv
is often used in the sense of ejn I have
chosen rather to translate it, within
themselves; as meaning, that although they did not openly
and expressly contradict, yet as they inwardly swelled with hidden
pride, they despised within themselves.
31.
To what
shall I compare? He does not include all the men of his
age, but speaks particularly of the scribes and their followers. He
charges them with this reproach, that while the Lord endeavored, by
various methods, to draw them to himself, they repelled his grace
with incorrigible obstinacy. He employs a comparison, which was
probably taken from a common amusement of children; for there is
probability in the conjecture, that the children divided themselves
into two bands, and sang in that manner. And, indeed, I think that,
in order to abase the pride of the scribes, Christ intentionally
borrowed from children the materials of his reproof: thus declaring
that, however distinguished they were, nothing more was necessary to
condemn them than a song which children were wont to sing in the
market-place for their amusement.
33.
For John
the Baptist came. Leading an austere life, he thundered
out repentance and severe reproofs, and sung, as it were, a
plaintive song; while the Lord endeavored, by a cheerful and
sprightly song, to draw them more gently to the Father. Neither of
those methods had any success, and what reason could be assigned
except their hardened obstinacy? This passage also shows us, why so
wide a difference existed, as to outward life, between Christ and
the Baptist, though both had the same object in view. Our Lord
intended, by this diversity, and by assuming as it were a variety of
characters, to convict unbelievers more fully; since, while he
yielded and accommodated himself to their manners, he did not bend
them to himself. But if the men of that age are deprived of every
excuse for repelling, with inveterate malice, a twofold invitation
which God had given them, we too are held guilty in their persons;
for God leaves not untried any sort of pleasing melody, or of
plaintive and harsh music, to draw us to himself, and yet we remain
hard as stones. They called John a demoniac, just as persons
of unsound mind, or whose brain is disturbed, are usually called
madmen.
34.
The Son of
man came. To eat and drink
means here nothing more than to live in the customary way; as
Christ says that John came neither eating nor
drinking, because he confined himself to a peculiar diet,
and even abstained from ordinary food. This is more fully expressed
by the words of Luke, neither eating bread nor
drinking wine. Those who think that the highest
perfection consists in outward austerity of life, and who pronounce
it to be an angelical life when a person is abstemious,
f26 or mortifies himself by fasting, ought to attend to
this passage. On this principle John would rank higher than the Son
of God; but, on the contrary, we ought to maintain, that
bodily exercise
profiteth little, but godliness
is profitable to all things, (<540408>1
Timothy 4:8.)
And yet we must not make this a pretense
for giving a loose rein to the flesh, by indulging in luxuries and
effeminacy: only we must beware of superstition, lest foolish men,
imagining that perfection lies in matters of a purely elementary
nature, neglect the spiritual worship of God. Besides, while Christ
accommodated himself to the usages of ordinary life, he maintained a
sobriety truly divine, and did not encourage the excesses of others
by his dissimulation or by his example.
35.
And Wisdom
is justified. This passage is variously explained by
commentators. Some maintain that Wisdom was acquitted
by the Jews, because, conscious of guilt, and judges of their own
unbelief, they were compelled to acknowledge, that the doctrine
which they rejected was good and holy. By the children of Wisdom
they understand the Jews who boasted of that title. Others think
that it was spoken in irony: “It is in this manner that you approve
of the Wisdom of God, of which you boast that you are the
children?” But as the Greek preposition ajpo>
f27 does not properly relate to
an agent, some explain it, that Wisdom is
acquitted by her children, and is no longer under
obligation to them, in the same manner as when an inheritance is
transferred to another. Thus Paul says, that Christ was justified
(dedikai>wtai) from sin, (<450607>Romans
6:7,) because the curse of sin had no longer any power over him.
Some interpret it more harshly, and with
greater excess of freedom, to mean that Wisdom
is estranged from her children. But granting that this
were the import of the Greek preposition, I look upon the other
meaning as more appropriate, that Wisdom, however wickedly
she may be slandered by her own sons, loses nothing of her worth or
rank, but remains unimpaired. The Jews, and particularly the
scribes, gave themselves out as children of the Wisdom
of God; and yet, when they trod their mother under their feet, they
not only flattered themselves amidst such heinous sacrilege, but
desired that Christ should fall by their decision. Christ maintains,
on the contrary, that, however wicked and depraved her children
may be, Wisdom remains entire, and that the malice of
those who wickedly and malignantly slander her takes nothing from
her authority.
I have not yet brought forward that meaning
which appears to my own mind the most appropriate and natural.
First, the words of Christ contain an implied contrast between true
children and bastards, who hold but an empty title without
the reality; and they amount to this: “Let those who
haughtily boast of being the children of Wisdom
proceed in their obstinacy: she will, notwithstanding, retain the
praise and support of her own children. Accordingly, Luke
adds a term of universality, by all her children; which
means, that the reluctance of the scribes will not prevent all the
elect of God from remaining steadfast in the faith of the Gospel.
With respect to the Greek word ajpo>, it
undoubtedly has sometimes the same meaning as
uJpo>. Not to mention other instances, there is a passage in
Luke’s Gospel, (<421725>17:25,)
where Christ says, that he must suffer many things,
kai< ajpodokimasqh~nai ajpo< th~v genea~v tau>thv,
and be rejected By this
generation. Everybody will admit, that the form of expression is
the same as in the corresponding clause. f28
Besides, Chrysostom, whose native language was Greek, passes over
this matter, as if there were no room for debate. Not only is this
meaning more appropriate, but it corresponds to a former clause, in
which it was said, that God was justified by the people,
(v. 29.) Although many apostates may revolt from the Church of
God, yet, among all the elect, who truly belong to the flock, the
faith of the Gospel will always remain uninjured.
Matthew 10:20-24;
Luke 10:13-16
TABLE 5
<421001>Luke
10:1. And after these things the Lord
appointed. That the Apostles had returned to Christ
before these seventy were substituted in their room, may be
inferred from many circumstances. The twelve, therefore, were sent
to awaken in the Jews the hope of an approaching salvation. After
their return, as it was necessary that higher expectation should be
excited, others were sent in greater numbers, as secondary heralds,
to spread universally in every place the report of Christ’s coming.
Strictly speaking, they received no commission, but were only sent
by Christ as heralds, to prepare the minds of the people for
receiving his doctrine. As to the number seventy, he appears
to have followed that order to which the people had already been
long accustomed. We must bear in mind what has been already said
about the twelve Apostles, f30
that as this was the number of the tribes when the people were in a
flourishing condition, so an equal number of apostles or patriarchs
was chosen, to reassemble the members of the lacerated body, that
the restoration of the Church might thus be complete.
There was a similar reason for these
seventy. We know that Moses, finding himself insufficient for
the burden, took seventy judges to be associated with him in
governing the people, (<021822>Exodus
18:22; 24:1.) But when the Jews returned from the Babylonish
captivity, they had a council or sune>drion—which
was corrupted into Sanedrin f31—consisting
of seventy-two judges. As usually happens with such numbers, when
they spoke of the council, they called them only the seventy
judges; and Philo assures us, that they were chosen out of the
posterity of David, that there might be some remaining authority in
the royal line. After various calamities, this was the finishing
stroke, when Herod abolished that council, and thus deprived the
people of a legitimate share in the government. Now as the return
from Babylon prefigured a true and complete redemption, the reason
why our Lord chooses seventy heralds of his coming appears to
be, to hold out the restoration of their fallen state; and as the
people were to be united under one head, he does not give them
authority as judges, but only commands them to go before him, that
he may possess the sole power. And sent them by
two and two. He appears to have done so on account of
their weakness. There was reason to fear, that individually they
would not have the boldness necessary for the vigorous discharge of
their office; and therefore, that they may encourage one another,
they are sent by two and two.
2.
The harvest
is indeed abundant. I have explained this passage under
the ninth chapter of Matthew; f32
but it was proper to insert it again in this place, because it is
related for a different purpose. In order to stimulate his disciples
the more powerfully to apply with diligence to their work, he
declares that the harvest is abundant:
and hence it follows, that their labor will not be fruitless,
but that they will find, in abundance, opportunities of employment,
and means of usefulness. He afterwards reminds them of dangers,
contests, and annoyances, and bids them go and prepare themselves
for traversing with speed the whole of Judea.
f33 In short, he repeats the same injunctions which he
had given to the Apostles; and, therefore, it would serve no good
purpose to trouble the reader here with many words, since a full
exposition of all these matters may be found in the passage already
quoted. We may notice briefly, however, the meaning of that
expression, salute no man by the way. It indicates extreme
haste, when, on meeting a person in the way, we pass on
without speaking to him, lest he should detain us even for a short
time. Thus, when Elisha sent his servant to the Shunamite woman, he
charged him not to salute any person whom he met:
if thou meet any
man, salute him not;
and if any salute thee, answer not again, (<120431>2
Kings 4:31.)
Christ does not intend that his disciples
shall be so unkind f34 as not
to deign to salute persons whom they meet, but bids them hasten
forward, so as to pass by every thing that would detain them.
7.
Eating and
drinking those things which they shall give you. This is
another circumstance expressly mentioned by Luke. By these words
Christ not only enjoins them to be satisfied with ordinary and plain
food, but allows them to eat at another man’s table. Their plain and
natural meaning is: “you will be at liberty to live at the expense
of others, so long as you shall be on this journey; for it is proper
that those for whose benefit you labor should supply you with food.”
Some think that they were intended to remove scruples of conscience,
that the disciples might not find fault with any kind of food.
f35 But nothing of this kind was intended, and it was
not even his object to enjoin frugality, but merely to permit them
to accept of a reward, by living, during this commission, at the
expense of those by whom they were entertained.
Luke 10:17-20
TABLE 6
<401120>Matthew
11:20. Then he began to upbraid.
Luke states the time when, and the reason why, Christ uttered such
invectives against those cities. It was while he was sending the
disciples away into various parts of Judea, to proclaim, as they
passed along, that the kingdom of God was at hand. Reflecting on the
ingratitude of those among whom he had long discharged the office of
a prophet, and performed many wonderful works, without any good
result, he broke out into these words, announcing that the time was
now come, when he should depart to other cities, having learned, by
experience, that the inhabitants of the country adjoining that lake,
among whom he had begun to preach the Gospel and perform miracles,
were full of obstinacy and of desperate malice. But he says nothing
about the doctrine, and reproaches them that his miracles had not
led them to repent. f39 The
object which our Lord had in view, in exhibiting those
manifestations of his power, undoubtedly was to invite men to
himself; but as all are by nature averse to him, it is necessary to
begin with repentance. Chorazin and
Bethsaida are well known to have
been cities which were situated on the lake of Gennesareth.
21.
If those
mighty works had been done in Tyre and Sidon. As
Tyre and Sidon,
in consequence of their proximity, were at that time abhorred
for their ungodliness, pride, debauchery, and other vices, Christ
employs this comparison for the express purpose of making a deeper
and more painful impression on his Jewish countrymen. There was not
one of them who did not look upon the inhabitants of
Tyre and Sidon as abominable despisers
of God. It is, therefore, no small heightening of his curse, when
Christ says, that there would have been more hope of reformation
from those places in which there was no religion, than is to be seen
in Judea itself.
Lest any should raise thorny questions
f40 about the secret decrees of God,
we must remember, that this discourse of our Lord is accommodated to
the ordinary capacity of the human mind. f41
Comparing the citizens of Bethsaida,
and their neighbors, with the inhabitants of
Tyre and Sidon, he reasons, not of what God foresaw would
be done either by the one or by the other, but of what both parties
would have done, so far as could be judged from the facts. The
exceedingly corrupt morals and unrestrained debauchery of those
cities might be ascribed to ignorance; for there the voice of God
had never been heard, nor had miracles been performed, to warn them
to repent. But in the cities of Galilee, which Chr
|